《New World - A New Beginning》


 Chapter 1: A New Beginning

    Chapter 1: A New Beginning

    Ah, looks like I fucked up, I thought as I coughed weakly, blood spurting out of my mouth and spewing out uncontrobly from the wound in my gut. I sat against the cold concrete wall of the arena. The undefeated champion had finally fought hisst fight.

    A messed up world, a messed up society, and messed up ideals. It was all ridiculous. Killing each other in the underworld for survival, for supplies, was that how humanity always was? No. A few centuries ago, people used to live freely. Under leaders who couldn''t overexert their power, without having to learn to fight for entertainment''s sake, each match potentially being yourst.

    If only I had been born in a different world, a different era.

    I looked down at the vibrode still imnted inside my body and sighed. I could feel my eyelids growing heavy. Dying at the age of eighteen... pretty pitiful. Heh. My final moments were spent regretfully condoning the position I found myself in as I escaped this cruel world and joined the endless void.

    Well, almost endless.

    A tiny white spot glinted in the distance, illuminating the dark space as it seemed to grow, slowly expanding and lighting up the void in a brilliant white light. I squinted, could I even squint? I didn''t know what I was, or what form I had taken, but the dazzling light hurt my eyes. Maybe that meant I was alive, a certain lifeform perhaps? My ears started echoing with an eerie sound as I was jerked from the void, color setting slowly on the scene. My eyes struggled to adjust to the intense brightness that contrasted from the ck hole I had just been in.

    "Congrattions, it''s a healthy baby boy!" eximed a female voice who was outside my line of sight.

    I looked around, dumbfounded. I tried tomunicate, but words wouldn''t escape my mouth. I decided to analyze my surroundings, as it seemed to be the only thing I could do. Looking right at me while she held me was a stunning woman. She had silky long brown hair and stunning green eyes, sparkling like emeralds. She radiated with a warmth that I was unfamiliar with, something that just drew you in unknowingly. Her naturally colored lips sparkled from the evening sun as luminescent rays spread across the small wooden room, the light making her look like an angel. I could almost see the halo above her head. I reached out to her with my hands, wanting to touch this divine being, and I was met with another hand slowly enveloping mine.

    "Hi Jay," she whispered, clearly fatigued from the hardships of giving birth.

    I looked to the side of the woman who was supposedly my mother and saw a man standing there, paralyzed in awe as his eyes just stared at me intently.

    "Wee buddy," he finally managed to croak, tears filling up in his royal blue eyes that resembled a roaring ocean.

    His short ck hair was messy and ubed, but somehow, you couldn''t really notice it. He had bulky features, clearly from intense physical activity, and seemed to be a good match for the woman. His neatly trimmed beard made his hair seem like a stylistic choice, but I doubted whether that was true or not. They had opposite auras surrounding them, one being gentle and sweet, the other seemed mischievous but gant, but the chemistry between them seemed to slot together like a perfect puzzle.

    I see. My wish was granted huh? Being born in a new world. My throat tickled from the urge to break down and thank anyone, everyone, but it seemed like tears wouldn''t flow from my eyes. I had escaped the endless torture of earth, fighting twice a day and killing others just to survive. There was no way I would forget, and I would carry that reality with me throughout my life here, but this was a new chance, a new start, a new beginning.

    Thank you.

    Jay Cadmium was my name in this world. My mother was named Jane Cadmium, a first name that certainly suited her nature, while my father was called Bruce Cadmium. Just from observing this world, I could immediately tell some explicitly obvious differences between this ce and earth.

    The first thing that stood out to me was the era. Even though I couldn''t guess the year due to not even knowing if this world had a calendar, people were still riding in carriages and using some sort ofmps running on... magic?

    The factor that surprised me the most... magic existed in this world. I usually wasn''t shocked by events, mentally preparing myself for multiple possibilities, but for some reason, I thought magic would be too farfetched.

    I guess I miscalcted.

    Even though this new body was extremely limiting, I was easily able to learn about the world through overhearing adults, crawling around and reading books scattered around the house and on the towering shelves of the office, and through reflecting on my surroundings.

    "Jay! You''re back in the office, you should be asleep honey," said Jane softly as she creaked the door open. She approached me and picked me up, leaving the massive encyclopedia of knowledge right there, just out of reach, "I don''t think it''s normal for kids to be reading encyclopedias at four months old, you know?" she added, tickling me as sheughed at my expressions.

    I guess learning about the world might take some time. I had managed to absorb a fair amount of knowledge before Jane and I really began ying an intense game of chase. Magic did indeed exist in this world, as well as so many other things.

    Elves, dwarves, dragons, knights, mages, elements, lost magic... the list went on. At least that''s what they were in terms I was familiar with.

    Each concept seemed to have a unique word over here, but most of them weren''t tooplicated to understand as I was able to grasp them fairly easily.

    In terms of survival, bing a binder allowed me to earn a decent ie and gain some reputation. Considering how hard it was to obtain those in the other world, I was d it wouldn''t be too challenging for me.

    Binding was a concept which seemed to resemble controlling mana or energy from fictional stories that I had read. I had never read them for pleasure, but knowing as much as possible about vast scenarios had saved me on multiple asions, and I was definitely grateful for that prior knowledge right now.

    I heard there were even schools for these binders, focusing on practicing spells and improving their binding proficiencies.

    "Hey bud, you here reading again?" asked Bruce as he entered the office. I had basically taken over this ce, only leaving to eat and sleep, asionally...

    I merely looked at my father and nodded, and he just smiled.

    "Six months old and you can already understand me, you''re definitely my son alright!" he cried outughing as he picked me up and spun me around. I could see a burning sense of pride in those eyes like he was witnessing the birth of a different being. Maybe he was though.

    "Hon, are you sure we should encourage him? I don''t see anything wrong with it, but it seems..." interjected my mother worriedly. I could understand her fear, they were probably expecting a loud, overenergetic child, like Bruce, but instead got a passive one who just read books meant for thirty-year-old men. "Or maybe he just developed that natural intellect from his mother," she added sarcastically, swiping me from Bruce''s hands.

    "Pff, I don''t think there was much to inherit in the first ce-"

    I looked at my dad in fear, knowing what was about toe. His face suddenly matched his eye color as Jane stared at him, a cold aura emanating from her body.

    "Bruce Cadmium, one more word, and you''re a dead man."

    "Y-Yes ma''am," he said quietly, looking down. I merelyughed, and my two parents just looked at me, puzzled, before joining me.

    So this was family? It was warm. I wanted to experience more of it. Maybe things would''ve gone differently if I had one on earth. Just maybe. I had never known them, being abandoned and sold for money, at least that''s what I was told

    I noticed from being around these two adults that auras and emotions could easily be felt unless you purposely hid them, maybe it had to do with binding? I knew both of my parents were binders as I saw them perform spells asionally, but they seemed cautious about using them. Maybe they thought it was dangerous for a 6-month baby?

    I started meditating every day for hours, trying to sense and develop this binding, trying to feel the bind in the air around me, but to no avail. I would sometimes feel a glimpse of energy swirl around me, but it would then fade, no matter how hard I tried to look for it.

    Was I missing something?

    I tried multiple angles, from times of day to location, to even my mood and diets. Nothing worked.

    What if Ipletely redirected my approach? I had read in manuals and books that binders had to draw on exterior power and then convert that into elemental magic, but it clearly wasn''t working for me. I just didn''t understand enough of this world, and I was definitely too ambitious for my age. But I didn''t care.

    If I couldn''t sense the power around me, I''d just suck it in.

    "Good night sweetie, I love you," said my mom as she closed the door to my room. I could hear her walking away and talking softly with my father, so I began my experiment. I sat up and closed my eyes, feeling the tiniest of particles around me.

    By inverting the process of releasing your aura, which I found was just letting your emotions run wild, I concentrated on bing neutral. Hardening myself, bing a robot momentarily as I suddenly felt the particles beginning to shake excitedly. I sucked in my breath, and with it, the air around me contracted into one ce, my core.

    There it is! All the energy I kept losing track of was right there, ingrained within me. Was this core something all binders had?

    I waited a few days before trying to sense my mom''s core as she carried me in her arms, sleeping soundly on the chair. I smiled, she was definitely something else.

    I hade to adore my parents, a concept I had never had before, an emotion I had never experienced before. Love. Even with monotonous tasks, they would always work their hardest, never backing down or cking.

    But it was their unconditional love and kindness that made me feel safe. They would joke around and tease me, but my needs were always their top priority. When I could, I would make sure I treated them the same way.

    Anyway, back on track.

    Her mana core was definitely present from a long history of binding, but I guess absorbing the power was something these people never learned? My core was still not on par with my mother''s, who was an extremely powerful binder and adventurer (people who slew monsters and cleared dangerous areas known as domains for rewards), but I had only begun absorbing a few months ago.

    What if I continued for years?

    I would be a binder who could draw on internal power rather than relying on energy from the exterior, which would definitely give me more possibilitiester on.

    I wanted to support my family, be there for them. Repay their kindness and love with the only thing I knew how to do: fight. I would be an adventurer, I would be something this world had never seen before.

    I would be a new kind of binder.

 Chapter 2: Building Blocks

    Chapter 2: Building Blocks

    I was extremely lucky that I could understand the oral and writtennguage in this world. Within my few months here, I had been able to absorb a vast amount of knowledge. It seemed that this world, named Auroria, wasprised of one continent split into three different kingdoms:

    Nethnore, the elven kingdom in the East. Comprised mainly of rich forests and vegetation, their poption was rather slimpared to the others, but they believed in quality over quantity, especially military-wise.

    Schild, the dwarven kingdom in the West. They were the mechanics of Auroria, using heavy machinery that was considered ''advanced'' for this age. Their kingdom was surrounded by mountainous terrain, which allowed them to be an unbreakable shield when it came to defending their homnd.

    Imania, the human kingdom. It was the most versatile and popted kingdom of the three, but in terms of power, they were all rtively bnced. With towering cities and kingdoms, the human kingdom was considered a hub for adventurers from all across Auroria, especially considering it was located in between both other kingdoms.

    There was one other force, a forgotten kingdom.

    The Dragonkin.

    In the stories, the dragonkin were the strongest of all the races by a long shot, one soldier being able to take on an entire battalion. Their weakness was their poption. Living in unforgiving conditions, they had be so small that even their superior force wasn''t enough to defend against the iing attacks. The other races banded together and took out the dragonkin, fearing their power. Or was it jealousy?

    Fear was the single greatest motivator. It pushed life to act and evolve, always trying to secure a better future for themselves. I had read about atrocities that the dragonkin hadmitted, but it all seemed kind of far-fetched. Were these manuals distorted in order to justify the murdering of an entire species?

    Maybe I was just paranoid.

    "Honey, it''s time to sleep okay? You''ve been in here all day," whispered my mother as she entered the enclosed area of the house that had be my territory.

    "Okay," I said, not trying to argue. There was no arguing against that woman, but it was a gentle strictness that she possessed, it made you not want to argue against her in the first ce. She smiled and picked me up, carrying me towards my room.

    I had developed the ability to speak extremely soon, but I still resorted to basic vocabry to not surprise my parents. My mother had been teaching me how to read and write, and I yed along. They must''ve thought I was just looking at the asional images in the books, not being able to read a thing.

    She propped me into bed and kissed my forehead.

    "Goodnight honey, rest well. Tomorrow your father gets back from the city!" she eximed quietly as to not stir me back awake.

    "Papaes home?" I asked. It was all a game ofmunication to me, but there was no way I would do anything to potentially hurt my mother''s feelings.

    "Yea! Now, go to sleep so you can see him tomorrow, okay?"

    "Okay. Bye, Mama."

    "Bye, sweetie," she said as she closed the door, which then opened again ever so slightly, "Oh and baby if I catch you reading again..." she added, not finishing the sentence.

    She''s scary!!

    "I sleep!" I eximed, panicking within. My mom was terrifying sometimes!

    "Good," she said, finally closing the door and leaving.

    What a woman, I thought as I sat up. I closed my eyes, performing the ritual that I had been repeating every night before sleeping. My core was now much stronger, and I was now able to easily pick up the bind around me.

    So the more advanced your core was, the more intricate the magic you could draw on was. Then depending on how you manipted it, you could produce different elements. There were four basic elements in this world, which were also the core elements of Earth.

    Fire, water, earth, and wind.

    I wasn''t sure if you could choose which one you were able to produce, maybe it was gic? Not everybody in this world was able to manipte bind in the first ce, with only one in one-hundred people being able to draw on the natural energy of the world.

    I guess I still had some stuff to learn about this world.

    JANE CADMIUM''S POV:

    Ah, another dayplete. Good job Jane!

    That kid really is something else, but he couldn''t be any more perfect. I mean, have you seen him? He''s got a little shrub of light brown hair on his head, but what really stands out are his eyes. Who knew he would receive a blend of both eye colors from me and his father? Whenever I look into those bluish-green crystal eyes, I lose myself. Plus he''s adorable!

    "Maybe I should check on him?" I mumbled, looking back at the wooden door that separated me from my beautiful child. "No! Control yourself, Jane, you said you''d let him sleep!"

    Still, even though he''s my child, I feel like there''s... more to him. Being with him every day for thest six months, I''ve noticed that he really loves certain activities. The first is looking at the pictures from the massive encyclopedias, which at first I was a little uncertain about, but now I just find it really cute! The other is going outside and just sitting in our small garden outdoors. Considering we live in a small house on the far outskirts of Eloria (The human capital of Auroria), I''m not worried about him being in danger, but... it reminds me of my binder training years ago.

    I know he''s probably going to be a binder like me and his fatherter on, but I still can''t help but worry. Bruce and I have had multiple close calls during our prime, and the thought of little Jay being in those situations... argh I hate the thought of it!

    I guess tomorrow we''ll go do something outdoors as a little wee back party for Bruce? I wonder if he''ll be hungry when he gets here. I wonder what I should make?

    I guess I''ll think about thatter, for now, I''ll just sleep... or I''ll probably end up checking on Jay and waking him up!

 Chapter 3: Observation

    Chapter 3: Observation

    Here I was, peacefully asleep in my crib, enjoying the cool serenity of the endless potentials of dreams, when I was suddenly wrenched out of the subconscious.

    "Guess who''s back!" yelled out a voice as I was spun around like a toy.

    Oh... I see. Wee back Dad... so great to see you again.

    "Ahh!! Bruce you''re going to drop him!" yelled out Jane as she peeked in to check what themotion was about.

    My mom instantly swooped me out of my dad''s grasp with unparalleled precision, Bruce still spinning around thinking he was holding me. Even as a powerful adventurer... he was sometimes a little empty-headed, I thought as I burst outughing.

    A normal child would''ve started crying or throwing up after being spun around at the speed of a bullet, but all my parents saw was a two-year-old justughing hysterically like he was just tickled, seemingly unscathed. They just smiled and joined me in my euphoric moment, not even questioning my bizarre attitude anymore.

    We ended up going to the main market in our vige as a wee-back celebration for my father. I had never found out what it was called, but all I knew was that it was the most developed and well-known vige on the outskirts of Eloria. But what intrigued me the most was that it was the final front that was used in the war against the dragonkin. Just south of here, the forbiddennds stretched across thousands upon thousands of meters.

    Were they called meters here? No, I believe it was ''mels'', which was their unit of measurement that themon poption used in Auroria. If I remembered correctly, two mels were roughly one meter, so I just had to multiply all measurements by two and I would have a rough representation in my head.

    This was the first time I had visited the main market, and I would use this opportunity to its fullest. Attached to my mother''s back with a make-shift strap made of silky white cloth, I observed everything I could, taking mental notes about every minute detail.

    The first thing I noticed: The absurdly high number of adventurers. Considering the rarity of binding, I had expected adventurers carrying massive weapons on their backs to be rare urrences, but I was wrong. My first conclusion was immediate; people were still afraid. As the final frontier between civilization and the dragonkin, this ce was full of adventurers who could fight if it ever came to it.

    I also observed the types of items that were being sold in the multitude of little shops sprawled across the avenue. Potions, weapons, trinkets, the list went on. The market was also geared towards its intended audience: adventurers.

    When we arrived back home, I found my body to be a lot more exhausted than I had expected, guess I was still a toddler, huh? I could tell my parents were also drained from the long walk, but just spending time with them was always something that lightened my conscience.

    Something I felt a little guilty about was forcing my mother to carry me that entire time, so I decided it was time for a change.

    I closed the book in front of me and got to work. I had been practicing a bit, but the real deal was something that I had never expected. How had I learned to do this in the real world? My center of gravity seemedpletely off, and I thought it would be impossible... My body was heavy, too heavy. Every step seemed like I would fall into a bottomless abyss.

    That''s right, I was trying to walk. I had postponed the action for an entire year due to it possibly entailing more outdoor activities, but it seemed like there was no escaping it now. I didn''t want my parents to think I was mentally or physically slow.

    I mustered every muscle in my body to obey mymand, and slowly but surely, it happened.

    "Mama!" I called out, walking towards the door that separated the office from the living room.

    "What is it honey?" she asked, walking in and stopping abruptly. "Y-You''re walking Jay! Oh my god look at you, Mommy''s so proud of you!"

    "Jay!!! Jay!!"

    I could hear a stampede approaching the office as Bruce burst into the room, flinging the door open and almost shattering it.

    "You can walk! Look at you, next step, fighting training!!"

    WACK

    My dad sat in the corner, a massive bruise on his head as my mom picked me up.

    "He''s two years old, Bruce!" she said, clearly pissed off at the remark.

    "But honey..." he whimpered, trying to convince her. I knew where this was going.

    "I don''t want to hear it Bruce Cadmium, no is no!" shemanded, stomping her foot on the ground as a wave of intense energy flowed around her.

    Scary...

    I was definitely tempted to learn aboutbat in this world, and how binders utilized the elements around them. Did they manipte elements mid-fight? Create distance and chant? Even the process of chanting magic was unknown to me, and I felt a burning passion to find out.

    Guess there''s only one thing I could do.

    I looked right at Jane, my expression morphing into the equivalent of a cute puppy. I exerted maximum cuteness out of my body, stars basically shining around me as I sped my hands together, praying to my mom.

    "Pweese?" I asked, making my voice even higher than it already was.

    "Hmph!! Th-that''s not fair!! No, no! Fight it, Jane! But, I-I guess you two could have a little bit of training..." she finally said, broken.

    Sess.

    I looked over at my father, who just gave me a sneaky little thumbs up. Our team was unbeatable. It seemed like training a son to fight was a big thing for a father in this world, and even if it was way too early to start, both Bruce and I clearly wanted to try it out.

    "I am NOT spoiling him! I just think that a two-year-old should learn self-defense... yes, of course! S-self-defense... as a toddler who can barely walk..." muttered my mother, trying to convince herself about something that made zero sense whatsoever, and she was clearly failing.

    That only left one thing to really begin my training of bing a binder, but how was I supposed to execute it? Prove to my parents that I could already sense bind around me at a level that was considered almost advanced? I wasn''t sure how I was going to do that, but for now, I would just learn techniques from my father and y along with the basics of sword-fighting.

    It was all a game, all something that I could already do at an expert''s level, but knowledge was power, and I would not let this opportunity to learn about this world go to waste.

 Chapter 4: Training

    Chapter 4: Training

    The time hade. The training I was genuinely interested in. This was no longer about ying along, this was about understanding how this world called Auroria worked.

    The first part of the training was a rigorous workout and body conditioning, which I was definitely thankful for. This body had be a burden, and all the pushups, situps, and runs that I did daily alongside Bruce had helped me learn how to stabilize and center myself in this tiny body.

    Something that had surprised me was how seriously Bruce was taking this training. I guess it was something that he had always wanted to do?

    I wonder what fathers wanted to teach their sons on Earth. Driving? I didn''t really care anyway, but the thought had crossed my mind for some reason.

    After a year or so of physical training, it was time for the dueling aspect of the training.

    "Here you go buddy, I didn''t give you anything for your third birthday, so this is my gift to you. I hope you like it!" said Bruce as he kneeled down and gave me a small wooden sword. I looked at it with admiration. This was the first time I had held a weapon in what felt like years, and something about it sparked excitement within me.

    "Thank you, papa!" I eximed, my cheeks flushed with joy.

    Even if I had hated fighting on Earth, it was due to the cruel conditions of the fights: Survival of the fittest.

    It was a naturalw of the world, originating from Darwin''s Theory on Evolution, it exined the evolution of species through natural selection. Even on Earth, it seemed like we had returned to a primitive age of thinking. It had be a ce where the weak died off.

    I could see Jane standing on the porch of the small stone house, her face defiled with worry.

    "Be careful, you two!" she called out.

    "We will!" answered Bruce with a simple thumbs-up.

    He wasn''t going to be careful...

    He crouched down and held out a thin branch, almost the size of a twig, in front of him, around two mels of terrain separating me from him.

    "Okay buddy, for the stance-" he started, stopping at the sight in front of him. A three-year-old with visibly nobat experience stood there, perfectly bnced with a stance he had never seen before,pletely in control of his body. Even if both my parents had be ustomed to my odd behavior, I could definitely understand his shock. I just looked at him and smiled confidently, which seemed to snap him back to the fact that his child was an abnormality.

    "Okay then, hit this branch with everything you''ve got!"

    I ran towards the branch and brought my sword down from overhead, using the momentum I had built up to increase the power of the swing.

    WACK

    The sword met the branch and stopped. My father grinned with pleasure.

    "Great job, Jay! Now... let''s duel!" he said, dead serious.

    "What did you say Bruce Cadmium?" asked my mother, and both my father and I froze in fear. Our heads turned like rusty robots towards Jane, an ice-cold aura leaking from her body as she forced a smile, pretending that what she had just heard was a joke.

    "N-nothing..." he muttered, admitting defeat instantly.

    Good call man, I thought. Beads of sweat running down my cheeks from the utter terror that my mother produced.

    Our daily workout training now included sword practice. I definitely appreciated the fact that my dad never tried to correct my current technique, which saved us a ton of time. After only a few weeks, he had already gravitated towards binding mid-fight, and I couldn''t be happier.

    "Listen, Jay. Bind is what flows all around us. It has no particr use or element, and what it''s converted into depends on the user. Imagine embedding bind into your sword attack, that would effectively increase its power, even if it would remain elementally neutral. Understand?" he exined, extremely confident in his teaching abilities.

    I merely stared at him. What would''ve happened if I was a normal three-year-old? I wouldn''t have understood anything! He wasn''t trying to simplify anything!

    "Okay, let''s try it!" he shouted, backing away and putting up the same branch we had been using for the past few weeks. The branch was definitely stronger than it looked, and I could sense that it was infused with bind.

    I took my bnced stance, my sword pointing out diagonally in front of me. I closed my eyes and sensed the strings of bind around me. My connection to the natural energy of this world had be much stronger, the pool of bind that I was able to draw on being a lot bigger now. I visualized the strings wrapping around the de of my wooden sword.

    I opened my eyes, feeling the energy swirling around me and into my designated location.

    BRUCE CADMIUM''S POV:

    Ever since our training had started, this kid just started to make less and less sense. He had a unique form ofbat at the age of three, never missed a target, and his reaction time was ridiculous! His natural reflexes were superior to an experienced assassin! I definitely saw himter on as an agility-based adventurer, but until he could control the bind around him, there was no way of telling.

    Considering most kids started forming their cores at the age of ten to thirteen, Jay still had ways to go before he was aplete binder. Until then, he would hone his skills with me, and when he would eventually awaken (the word attributed to the first time an individual is able to sense bind around them), we would get more advanced lessons for him. I had no doubt in my mind that this kid was in the one percentile of children who could control bind. Have you seen him? The kid''s got the experience of a veteran fighter... at the age of three!

    I had given him the task of controlling bind around him as a way for him to understand failure, and how it was a natural step in bing an aplished binder.

    I was thinking to myself about what I would say to my amazing young kid who had experienced his first defeat, cheering him up and honing his determination. It reminded me of my binder training, man, those were the days.

    But when I looked up, all I could see were those eyes. Those blue-green diamonds that brimmed with raw power... with bind.

    "There''s no way..." I muttered as he charged towards the branch I had purposely infused with bind to assure its durability.

    The young kid leaped withplete control over his center of gravity, a small cry echoed from his mouth as he brought the weapon down on the branch.

    SNAP

    The branch snapped... snapped in two! I didn''t say anything, merely looking at my child. His brown hair fluttered from the energy around him, those eyes looking right at me with a pale blue me roaring within them. For a moment, the image of my kid vanished, and all I could see was a warrior on equal footing.

    The illusion was instantly shattered as my kid returned to his usual self.

    "I did it, papa! I did it!" he eximed, overjoyed.

    "You sure did, bud," I said, still in awe.

    I guess I was old news in terms of teaching already, huh?

 Chapter 5: Teacher

    Chapter 5: Teacher

    So there are more than four elements in this world, I thought as I flipped through the pages of the new book my mom had bought for me. I had never been able to understand my family''s financial situation, but I decided to not worry about it. I just hoped I wasn''t putting any more pressure on them with these books.

    ording to the ''Basic Guide to Binding'', there existed four other elements other than fire, water, earth, and wind. These four elements were categorized as ''advanced bind,'' and being able to sense them and control them was an extremely rare urrence. These four advanced binds consisted of:

    Lightning, Holy, Ice, and Infernal.

    I wasn''t too sure what differentiated regr fire from infernal, but I guess I would just ask my tutor when she arrived. My father had sent numerous letters to the capital requesting a private teacher, but it seemed like nobody believed him, and rightfully so. There was no way a four-year-old could control bind, at least that was the mentality of people in this world.

    However, one person had seemingly epted and was on her way here. She was called Starset.

    My father had been teaching me how to attribute a color to the bind around me to reveal what element attunement I had, but all I could see were white strings of energy, no matter how hard I tried. I didn''t know if white was a certain element or if it was just neutral, but I guess this was why I was getting a teacher.

    A few days after receiving the confirmation letter from Starset, she finally arrived. I had never been great with people on Earth,pletely centering myself on my own survival rather than helping others. I wanted to change that thought process of mine, but it was what kept me alive for eighteen years in the underworld. It wasn''t easy to discard.

    "Hey," said Starset as the door flung open, Bruce standing there intimidatingly.

    "Wee, Starset!" he eximed, instantly dropping his aura. I peeked over at the figure in the doorway from behind my mother, who was sitting in the living room smiling at her son. Was she amused at how her son could sometimes act normally?

    "It''s been a while, Jane," said Starset, walking straight past Bruce.

    "It really has, Star, how have you been?" asked my Mom, both of them embracing in a tight hug.

    Wait, these two were friends???

    I could tell my Dad was as shocked as I was. He just stood at the doorway, jaw dropped.

    "Jane, are you telling me Starset only epted our letter because she knew you?" asked Bruce.

    "Maybe?" she responded, averting her gaze.

    "Imagine how much time I would''ve saved if I had known..." said my Dad, "I''m going to sleep."

    Damn man, you''ve really got it rough, I thought as I watched my Dad trudge over to the room.

    I looked up at the woman in front of me. She had long ck hair and powerful orange eyes. She was pretty skinny, and had a rather paleplexion, making her look like a sort of ghost. She had a small nose and gave off a rather awkward aura which I was all too familiar with, maybe she also preferred to go solo?

    The woman met my gaze and kneeled, smiling.

    "So you''re Jay, I''ve heard a lot about you from your mother," she said softly, "do you want to start training right now?"

    Wow, this woman gets straight to business. I merely nodded and she smiled at the gesture.

    "Okay, Jay. I just want to see what you''re capable of, okay?" she announced, and I smiled ever so slightly. She pulled out a beautiful silver knife from her belt and held it forward.

    She''s an assassin!

    I charged at her, willing bind into my sword as I brought it down on her knife like I had done numerous times against Bruce.

    The shock of the impact sent a wave of bind around us, resembling sound waves that distorted reality when you looked through the shimmering light. Star just stood there, her face monotone. All of a sudden, she smiled andughed.

    "Hahaha, you really are something else! I guess everything your father and mother said wasn''t an exaggeration!"

    "Star, did you think I was lying?!" shouted Jane from the doorway as she watched the spectacle unfold.

    "Uh, n-no?" responded Star nervously, and we all broke out into hystericughter.

    The next few weeks were spent training with Star, who I learned had teamed up with my mother on many adventures. My mom was a holy user! I couldn''t believe it! I had known my mom was something special, but I didn''t expect her to be able to control advanced bind. Throughout our days together, I learned so many things about my parents; how they had met, how my dad had proposed in the middle of a domain, and so many more things.

    "What about advanced bind?" I asked one day, and Star merely raised an eyebrow at the question.

    "What do you want to know?"

    "How do you control them?"

    "It all depends on the color of the strings you see around you are. Of course, you can train with a basic element and slowly start to understand advanced elements simr to it, but it usually takes years of dedication and hard work" exined Star.

    "What about the difference between fire and infernal?" I asked, the question never being able to escape my consciousness.

    "Hm, it''s difficult. The real difference would have to be the possibilities. Both binds deal with fire, which is fairly obvious, but infernal can manipte it to such a high degree that they can manipte it however they want. It''s hard to exin, but if you ever run into an infernal binder, you''ll be able to notice the difference immediately."

    At least this woman could exin concepts better than Bruce, I thought.

    However, even with a teacher, I was unable to produce a single element of bind throughout these six weeks of training. I had learned how to manipte neutral bind extremely well, being able to enhance my speed and increase my armor with invisible barriers, but nobody could understand the meaning of white strings of energy.

    Seems like I would have to figure that part out on my own.

    Today was my day off from training, and I wanted to use that time to go out into the forest and meditate to further enhance my bind control.

    "Mom, I''m going to the woods," I said as I left the door, a small knife at my side.

    "Okay, honey," she said, "Just don''t go too far!"

    After numerous hours of training with Star and my dad, my mom had finally authorized me to enter the woods alone. I never entered far, merely going deep enough to have direct contact with nature all around me.

    JANE CADMIUM''S POV:

    White bind... I had never heard of anything like that. Was it maybe a repercussion from such an early awakening?

    Ever since Jay had told me about it, it has constantly been on my mind. I mean, I wanted to help my son as much as I could, but I didn''t know if there was anything I could do. Anything anybody could do.

    Jay was someone who was, for ack of a better term, different. He seemed to constantly be absorbed in his thoughts, but I could never guess what he was thinking about. It always seemed like he was contemting a life he had never had.

    I wasn''t a fan of letting him go out into the woods alone, and whenever I could, I would apany him and just knit while he meditated. Sitting against a bark, it reminded me of my days adventuring. Next time he would go out, I''d join him and meditate with him! Maybe like that, I''d be able to understand him better.

    All of a sudden, I heard a weird crashing from outside.

    "Did someone drop their weapon again..." I muttered, going outside the house to check. I opened the door and stopped in my tracks, gasping at the scene in front of me.

    A massive fire had spread across the dry trees of the woods, massive branches snapping and making sickening thuds as they hit the ground, shattering into millions of little shards of wood.

    Bruce ran up behind me and grabbed my shoulder.

    "Jane, we need to go! People say there''s an attack!" he screamed, "Starset has already gone to help out the vigers evacuate!"

    "But Jay..." I whispered, barely audible.

    "What?!" he shouted above the turmoil of noise outside.

    My eyes shook as the realization hit me.

    "Jay is still in the woods!" I shrieked, making Bruce look at the woods in a panic.

 Chapter 6: The Girl in the Woods (1)

    Chapter 6: The Girl in the Woods (1)

    "Thank god I decided to go out with actual clothes today," I muttered as I trudged through the barren wastnd. A massive fire had erupted all around me, and if it weren''t for my reflexes and quick thinking, I would''ve died. I dragged my heavy body forward, one foot at a time, my ripped beige cloth pants and shirt revealing cuts and burns on my white skin.

    I checked my belt. The knife was still there.

    I sighed at the little good news, I could at least defend myself.

    When the fire had set aze, I had looked at all the opportunities presented in front of me. In a split second, I had decided that the best course of action was to run deeper into the woods, right into the forbidden kingdom. I was sure the fire wasn''t an ident, or it wouldn''t have reached such an unbearable level in such a short amount of time. Somebody, or something, had purposely targeted the little part of the forest that was drier than the rest.

    A part of me worried about my parents, but Star had told me that they were both A-rank adventurers, so I was confident that they both made it out alive if they looked after each other. I had never known that ranks existed in this world. It was what defined us on Earth. Always trying to achieve the number one rank, trying to fight for survival, trying not to be swept up by the patrols and the HEG (Hunter Extermination Group).

    I shivered at the thought of the brutal organization and shook my head, dispelling the thoughts from my mind. I concentrated on one course of action, a simple task. Unearth the identity of the person, monster, or group that had put my family in danger.

    "Maybe it had to do with the strategic location of the vige?" I whispered to myself, trying to think up possibilities for the reasoning behind the attack.

    No. If it really was the dragonkin, I doubt they would''ve resorted to starting a fire. I had read that the dragonkin held honor to an extremely high degree of importance, and even if they weren''t extinct yet, which I believed to be the case, I didn''t see any reason for an attack of the sorts.

    I stopped in my tracks, sensing something off. There was a massive source of energy right ahead of me. I will bind into my body and leaped into the air, barely managing tond on a thick branch.

    "I definitely need to practice that," I whispered as I approached the source of the aura.

    A... child?

    Right below me was a child, around the same age as me, sitting with her head tucked into her bent knees, her arms wrapped around herself tightly. I could barely hear the asional whimper from the girl.

    The girl had long tinum white hair, a color I had never seen before. Her silky hair wrapped around her like a nket, a semi crown braid wrapping around the back of her head into a small ponytail.

    I dropped down quietly as to not frighten her.

    "H-hey," I said. My skills in interacting with people were still pitiful. How was I supposed to approach her??

    The girl looked up at me, revealing her hidden face. She had ruby red eyes that glinted like the stones that they resembled, her long ck eyshes sparkling from the tears. She was wrapped in a simple cloth, but what stood out the most in her entire appearance was whaty on her head.

    Small ck horns.

    She was a dragon, and she was the source of this power. I was lost for words, and I think she was too. Two species had finally made contact for the first time in centuries, a boy from a lost world, and a girl from a lost kingdom.

    "What are you doing here?" I asked after receiving no return from my greeting.

    "I''m being hunted," she responded simply. It was such a straightforward answer, but it took me by surprise. She was more honest with herself than most five-year-olds.

    "By who?" I asked. This girl didn''t seem to be scared by me, and I would use that to get information.

    "Adventurers."

    Huh? Adventurers were hunting a little girl? I thought they stuck to domains and monsters, why would they attack a helpless little girl? Did they realize she was a dragon?

    "Do they know you''re a dragon?" I asked, realizing I probably wasn''t helping her situation, but she understood the severity of the situation we found ourselves in.

    She merely shook her head, and I bit my lip in anger. These guys didn''t know she was a dragon, but were still attacking her? I suddenly heard two howls ofughter approaching from behind.

    "Come on! She went this way!" cried one of them. I closed my eyes and tried to feel the power of the people approaching us. If one were a simr power level or higher, it was impossible to sense their aura and binding attunement, but I was easily able to identify the two approaching assants. Both D-rank adventurers, wind, and earth attunements.

    My guess was that these guys were actually bandits rather than full-fledged adventurers, maybe their low rank incited them into participating in illegal markets?

    "We sell the girl, then buy magical items!" screamed another.

    Right on. I looked at the girl, her hands trembling ever so slightly. I could tell she was trying to hold it in, but she was rightfully scared. If I didn''t have eighteen years of death matches in my consciousness, I would''ve already sprinted away from the two oing bandits.

    "What''s your name?" I asked the girl, trying to at least calm her a little. Was I suppose to ask her for her name? I don''t even know at this point.

    "Asthia," she responded, her eyes clearly judging whether my intentions were moral or not.

    "Wait here, Asthia," I stated, unsheathing the knife I had brought from the kitchen back to my house. It wasn''t a designated weapon, but it was more than enough.

    I shot myself up into the trees,nding decently well. I was getting better, all I needed was a small amount of practice, I thought as I waited for the two to arrive.

    "She''s got to be around here somewhere!" said one of them. I looked down and saw both intruders. One of them was a scrawny man, probably in his twenties, with a badly shaved beard and a golden tooth shimmering in his mouth.

    "Yea, these guys are bandits," I muttered.

    The other guy was massive, his bald head emphasizing how huge he was.

    Go for the weaker one first, I thought as I dropped down behind them.

    "Hey, Duk, don''t you hear something up ahead-"

    SHING

    The small guy suddenly stopped talking, hisplexion frozen in shock. Blood suddenly came pouring out of his throat as the body slumped on the ground.

    "Gor?!" roared the other as he turned towards his teammate. All that he was able to see was hispanion''s dead body surrounded by a sea of blood, and a small man standing on the corpse, knife in hand.

    "W-what did you do?!" he bellowed as he pulled a rusty ax from behind his back.

    Shut up.

    The thought seemed to echo around me as my aura unleashed, the man named Duk suddenly turning blue. He dropped his ax, the weapon thumping on the floor due to its unquestionable weight. Almost like his body weighed more than the weapon itself, Duk fell to his knees, his eyes locked with mine. I could see his pupils shivering in terror.

    I willed bind into my body, enhancing my speed, and appeared next to him.

    "T-This kind of murderous intent... you... how have you felt so much pain already?" he croaked, his mere voice shaking.

    "I don''t think you want to know," I responded before swinging my arm to the side, the massive body falling to the ground.

    I sighed, so auras were directly linked with past experiences? Considering all the pain and misery that Earth had generously given me, I would have to be more careful when unleashing my emotions, especially negative ones.

    Even in a new world, the systems implemented drove people to unspeakable ends. Taking a life was something that imprinted you, scarred you, and it seemed like my past had caught up to me, pushing me to take my first life in this new life.

 Chapter 7: The Girl in the Woods (2)

    Chapter 7: The Girl in the Woods (2)

    I had told Asthia that I had just discussed a few things with the two adventurers, I didn''t really want her to know I was a murderer. Whether she believed me or not, I honestly couldn''t tell. I was extremely good at reading people, but this girl was on another level. Were all dragonkin this good at concealing what they thought?

    Considering I had nowhere to go, I decided to help Asthia return home. I probably would''ve helped anyway, because even I wouldn''t leave a five-year-old alone in the middle of the woods, but the fact that I was just as lost helped me make a quick decision.

    Decisions were what preceded every action, whether it be moral or not. Some people liked to act on the first decision that came to mind, but I never liked that approach, or rather, it had never worked for me. I always preferred to list all my possibilities and then eliminate anything that would bring unnecessary consequences.

    In this situation, helping Asthia would actually benefit me. There was still so much I didn''t know about the dragons, and she was a direct link to that entire civilization.

    Traveling through the woods towards the south, I learned a lot about the girl and where she came from. How the Dragonkin had adapted to post-war conditions, and how they had been concealing their location for centuries. The girl, at least I think, had finally started to open up to me after a few days of traveling.

    "How did you get separated from your people?" I asked one night while we were both sitting, backs against each other under a cave to preserve heat. I didn''t find anything about our situation romantic, and I don''t think she did either. Plus, she was five. I would''ve never forgiven myself if I found this situation to be romantic in any way.

    "Hm, I can''t remember," she said finally after thinking for a bit. She looked up at the damp ceiling of rock and lime before speaking again. "I was eating with Mom and Dad, then I went outside to y in the garden, and then... I forgot what happened after," she exined calmly.

    "I see, and how''s your family?" I asked, trying to change the subject of discussion. I remember seeing people do this when talking about an ufortable subject, was this the way to do it?

    "Good. Mom is really caring and Dad is strict, but I love them both just the same," she said, a hint of glee in her voice. I smiled. I sometimes forgot that Asthia was a five-year-old, and it was refreshing to see that she did act like a kid sometimes.

    "What about yours, Jay?" she asked, shifting around to look at me.

    I sighed at the question, thinking about how to answer.

    "They''re both really hard-working, honest, and loving people, and when I''m with them, I feel really happy. Happier than I''ve been my entire life," I responded, beingpletely honest with myself.

    "Your whole life? You''re younger than me!" she said suddenly, giggling.

    "That is true," I said,ughing. I definitely needed to remember that I was a four-year-old child in Auroria, well, almost five now if I remembered correctly.

    I could feel my eyelids growing heavy, the warm embrace of sleep slowly wrapping around me.

    Ugh, maybe I overworked myself these past few days, I thought. I had been keeping watch over Asthia every night, making sure she was okay and guarding our makeshift shelters. We had gotten lucky today, finding a small cave where we both easily fit inside.

    I was never allowed outside the shelter though, considering Asthia always wanted to hold on to me while sleeping. Whether it be my hand or just a piece of cloth, she just needed a constant reminder that I was with her, even while unconscious.

    I tried fighting the urge to just slump dead and sleep, but Asthia seemed to notice something off about the way I was acting.

    "Jay, have you been sleeping?" she asked, looking right at the huge bags under my eyes, her eyes staring right into my very soul.

    "O-of course," I stuttered. This girl was just as scary as Jane! Why were all the females in this world terrifying, I thought.

    By now it waspletely obvious I was lying. We had spent thest eight days traveling around, hunting food, and surviving together, and both Asthia and I had be ustomed to each other''s behaviors and reactions. Lying was something both of us could easily see through the other.

    I didn''t know if this kind of bond was normal after only eight days, but maybe the fact that we were stranded and fighting for our lives impacted it somehow?

    "Go to sleep," shemanded after clearly identifying my lie. I knew how scary this girl could be, and I wasn''t trying to start an all-out war with her just because of sleep. I merely nodded and closed my eyes, leaning against the cold rock and feeling myself drift off into a peaceful slumber.

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    What a strange boy, that Jay. He doesn''t talk much, but in doing so I feel like he expresses more than a talkative person ever could, or maybe I just understand more. He hasn''t been sleeping these past few days, and I feel guilty. I sometimes wake up in the middle of the night, just to see him sitting there looking at the sky, his hand never letting go of mine.

    I wanted to tell him about my family, but for some reason, the words didn''te out. Hey Jay, I''m part of the royal family, was what I wanted to say. Would he be scared? Would he no longer stay with me? I didn''t want that.

    I looked at the sleeping boy, his brown hair covering his face. I furrowed my eyebrows in determination and approached him slowly. A sudden brushing of leaves from the outdoors made me squeal ever so slightly, but I just put my hand over my mouth and continued.

    I grabbed his hand and brought it up to my mouth, touching his wrist with my lips. A small cyan light glowed on the point of impact, leaving the mark of the royal family.

    I was a princess, and I knew what awaited me back home. I would get lectured about not having protection from Dad, and he would choose a royal knight to keep mypany at all times. I didn''t want that!

    I smiled at the mark fading into Jay''s skin, small bursts of power pulsating throughout his arm and spreading through his body. I could hear his breathing slow down as his body reacted to the changes, I hope he wouldn''t be mad at me when he woke up.

    "Thank you for scarring yourself for me, my knight," I whispered as Iy next to him. Killing was something that my kind knew very well, and those whomitted it were never the same. I just hoped Jay would stay the same forever, so we could be friends forever.

    I smiled, closing my eyes.

    Mom, Dad, I can''t wait until you guys meet Jay, I thought as I fell asleep, my small hand gripping the back of Jay''s shirt.

 Chapter 8: The Lost Kingdom

    Chapter 8: The Lost Kingdom

    "We''ve arrived, Jay," said Asthia as she approaching a massive arch hidden among the trees.

    I looked at the structure and frowned. It was destroyed, rubble all around it, and moss growing on every stone. I looked at Asthia, seeking answers. She just shared my look andughed.

    "Well, we haven''t opened the door yet, right?"

    "R-right," I answered, still not convinced. The hidden kingdom of the dragonkin, was behind this arch? I took a deep breath and closed my eyes.

    I was nervous, to say the least. Not only was I going to discover a lost civilization for the first time in centuries within Auroria, but I was human. It was so simple, yet so controversial. I was the enemy of dragons, the hunters of their kind. There was no way they would take kindly to a human casually strolling into their protected domain that they had kept hidden for so long.

    I looked over at Asthia. She seemed to be concentrating on the archway, maybe the entire structure was an illusion? No, that was unlikely, I wasn''t really sure what to expect.

    Suddenly, a light blue light emanated from each stone as they started levitating, floating back to the arch,pleting it. After a few moments, the archway stood there in its former glory,pletely reconstructed.

    Asthia merely smiled at my shocked expression as she took my hand.

    "Just wait until you see what''s on the other side," she said, winking as she hopped through the archway, dragging me along with her.

    A weird vibration spread throughout my entire body, tingling every nerve and body in excitement. When I opened my eyes, my mouth quite literally dropped to the ground.

    There was no such thing as ground wherever I was, all I could see were small inds floating around each other, a massive temple sitting on the center-most ind. Wooden bridges connected the floatingndmasses, and I could make out the striving poption just from the entrance.

    I squinted as one of the inds shifted, revealing the sun. All of a sudden, the scene burst into life. Fluorescent rays of every color shone through the cascading waterfalls that ran down into nothingness. Birds roared as they passed through, gracefully gliding through the numerous buildings and inds.

    Wait, those weren''t birds. They were dragons! Small dragons flying in packs! Each baby seemed to shine with a different color, maybe they each had different binding attunements?

    The sun radiated on my naked arms, slightly burning all the cuts and rashes I had gained throughout the trip. Even with the slight pain, the calming warmth from the massive red ball that was setting in the West wrapped around me like a warm nket in the midst of a cold blizzard.

    "Wee Jay, to Lares, the lost kingdom of Auroria," announced Asthia pridefully. Her pride was fully justified considering the beauty of this ce. I couldn''t even answer her, my eyes just shaking at the marveling view.

    The cool smell of grass entered my nose, refreshing my tired mind. Could smells even rejuvenate exhaustion?

    My admiration for Lares was suddenly cut short as multiple presences suddenly surrounded us. I reflectively reached for my knife but realized I was toote. We had beenpletely surrounded by dragon soldierspletely d in gleaming ck armor, what was it made out of? If I had to take a guess in terms of stones I was familiar with, I would''ve guessed obsidian due to its darkness, but I had no idea what the equivalent was in Auroria. Massive spears directed right at me in all directions.

    "Stop!" boomed a voice, resonating through my head. All the guards immediately lowered their attack stance, nting the rear into the ground with the head straight up.

    I looked over at the source of themand. A man draped in golden robes appeared, escorted by two more guards d in dazzling red armor. He had short red hair and yellow eyes that roared with power, almost like they were dragons in themselves. His two ck horns on his head had a slight tint of gold to them, but the closer I looked, it seemed like the gold was just raw intensity inside them. A humble golden crown sat around his head, resembling more aurel wreath than a majestic crown.

    He''s the king, I immediately thought. I locked eyes with him, both of us judging the other. Before I could say anything, however, he immediately turned towards Asthia, his fiery intensity dropping instantly.

    "Asthia!" he screamed, running towards the little girl.

    "Dad!" she eximed, hugging him tightly as he swept her up in his arms.

    D-Dad...? Asthia you little... You definitely kept this from me on purpose. I didn''t know if I was supposed to be angry or not, it''s not like I really cared if she was the princess or anything, it was just a slight shock. I just sighed, deciding to forget about it.

    Plus, didn''t she say her father was strict? This doesn''t really look strict at all, I thought as I watched both of them embracing in tears. I guess strict didn''t necessarily mean unloving, I thought as I corrected that preconception in my mind.

    "Go see your Mom, she''ll be so happy to see you. I''ll have a talk with this young man, okay?" he whispered to Asthia, and she nodded and headed off into the endless horizon of beauty.

    He straightened up and cleared his throat before addressing me.

    "Wee to Lares, young man, I am Irox Darck, the Dragon Emperor. May I know your name please?" he asked politely.

    "Jay Cadmium," I responded. I didn''t know what was considered correct here, so I decided to only answer what I was asked. Thest thing I wanted was to enrage the emperor.

    "Jay, you brought Asthia back, didn''t you?" he asked. I nodded. "Judging by your condition and hers, you also protected her, didn''t you?" I nodded again, the cuts and tears on me speaking for themselves. There was no need for words as the smallest of tears appeared in his eyes before he calmly wiped them away.

    He regained hisposure gracefully before continuing.

    "It has been centuries since west saw anyone other than our own, please, follow me," he said, gesturing me to follow him through the winding passageways that led to the massive pce up ahead.

    I thanked him, slowly walking alongside him. He didn''t seem rmed that I was a child. Maybe Asthia''s unusual intelligence and maturity (sometimes) weremon amongst the dragonkin children?

    He looked at me, a painful smile across his face. I could tell it wasn''t easy for him to see the species that had almost wiped out his entire kind, but the fact that he was acting honorably was something I respected greatly.

    "We have much to discuss, young Jay."

 Chapter 9: Negotiations

    Chapter 9: Negotiations

    "Empress, I''ve brought him," announced Irox behind an intricately adorned door. I was slightly taken aback by this statement, I thought I was going to be discussing formalities with him, but instead, it was with the Empress?

    So this was a matriarchal society, one where the female possessed more power than the male. That meant that Asthia was directly in line to be the Empress of Lares? Unless she had siblings, but I never remembered her mentioning any. The reality of whom I had be close friends with was slowly setting in, and so was my situation.

    "Let him in," she said, her voice almost seemed to be directly connected to my head as I was able to pick up every vowel and consonant from her sentence, her speech impable. Irox looked at me, urging me to enter.

    I opened the door delicately, afraid the golden lines traced within the white door might fall off at any moment.

    I entered a massive living room with couches spread all around for a variety of guests, tables meticulously ced to amodate all the avable seats. The color of white and red dominated the scene, but not enough to overpower the room. It truly was just a beautiful room.

    Up ahead was a figure with simr robes to Irox. They were standing on the massive balcony that was connected to the room through an open circr arch, overlooking the setting sun. Glistening long white hair shone from the rays, the color exactly the same as Asthia''s hair. A slightlyrger ''crown'' was sitting around the top of their head, clearly more significant than the one Irox had.

    The Empress turned to face me, her cyan blue eyes looking at me elegantly. How did Asthia end up with red eyes? None of her parents had that kind of vibrant ruby red, maybe it was unique to her.

    "Wee, Jay, I am Selena, Empress of Lares, it''s a pleasure to meet you," she said calmly.

    "Thank you," I answered. I could tell this conversation was going to determine many oues in the future, and we were both trying to gain an upper hand in the vocal battle about tomence. This woman was everything but dumb, she knew exactly what to say, and how to say it.

    There was no need for small talk, no need for a fake warmth between the two of us. We both immediately saw that the person standing in front of us was more than met the eye. I was slightly surprised that she didn''t even flinch at the age of the person in front of her, did she know anything about me?

    "I thank you for saving Asthia, we were all very worried," she finally said, breaking the silence.

    "It''s fine, but I believe somebody within your kingdom was responsible," I answered truthfully, there was no need to soften any type of information. Selena merely crossed her arms pensively.

    "As do I, but I''m not sure what can be done about it. For now, we will pretend we know nothing, and maybe the culprit will involuntarily show themselves."

    "And what will you do about Asthia?" I asked, conflicted about the situation at hand, and how easily it could be reproduced.

    "We will assign her a knight, and she will undergo a ceremony where she will create a link between herself and the individual, this will guarantee her safety at all times," exined Selena, calmly.

    I didn''t know about their practices here, but the thought of a personal knight was more than satisfactory for me. As long as he was a respectably powerful fighter, she would have nothing to worry about.

    "As for you, Jay Cadmium, I would like to offer my thanks in a more profound way. You did save my daughter after all," she said, a small smile appearing on her face which seemed to illuminate her entire figure.

    I didn''t know how to answer her, so I just stayed there, eyes locked on the empress. She realized I was stuck and quickly exined what I was unsure of.

    "You are more than wee here as a guest of honor. It may be difficult for a lot of our kind to adapt to the presence of humans, but it''s about time we move on from past conflicts. There is also much I would like to discuss with you."

    "Thank you, I appreciate that," I responded earnestly.

    "Is there anything you want on top of that?" she asked, offering an additional reward.

    Most people are quick to refuse offers such as these, but the most effective choice would be to take advantage of them. I thought about it, what did I currently want in Auroria? I smiled as the answer came to me within seconds.

    "I want to be a binder," I answered.

    Selena smiled, almost like she was awaiting that answer. She could''ve easily sensed that I had awakened considering her overwhelming power that was sipping through her body. I had no idea about any of her attunements, she was on another level, and rightfully so considering she was the Empress of an entire nation.

    "Very well. As thanks for saving my daughter, I will teach you myself."

    Even with mental preparation and awareness, her statement still shocked me. I could tell there was an ulterior motive to this whole thing, but I would capitalize on this. I didn''t know how powerful Selena waspared to other rulers and emperors, but considering I was already pretty close with Asthia, I didn''t expect her mother to be much different.

    I mean, I was already dealing with two scary women in my life, what would one extra one do?

 Chapter 10: Amongst the Dragons (1)

    Chapter 10: Amongst the Dragons (1)

    I wonder how my family is doing. They were probably moved to Eloria as refugees and given shelter there. Then again, both my parents were A-rank adventurers, so I doubted they were in a financial crisis right now. Come on Jay, think about it from an emotional perspective! I tried recentering my attention to how they were doing, rather than their statistical wellbeing.

    They were miserable. A knot of guilt crushed my heart as I realized the situation they were in emotionally. To them, I was dead. Both Jane and Bruce Cadmium had lost their firstborn son at the age of four. No parent should bear witness to the death of their child, and yet, the two adults who had loved me unconditionally were experiencing that grief right now.

    Sorry, Mom. Sorry, Dad. I have something I need to do, after that, I''lle back to you, I thought as the clock in my room struck four. I got up from my ratherrge bed, at least for an adult''s standards. In the body of a five-year-old, it was like I was sleeping on an ocean of endless sheets. I put on the clothes that the maids had left me, which consisted of simple ck pants and a ck shirt with a golden line straight down the middle made out of silk. Compared to the old ragged garments that I had on the way here, these things felt like heaven.

    I suddenly felt something deep inside, like a split part of myself was rejoining the entirety, and I sighed.

    "Here shees," I muttered as the door swung open furiously.

    "Good morning, Jay!" eximed Asthia as she tackled me to the ground. I groaned at the weight.

    "You''re heavy."

    "Are you calling me fat?" she asked, clearly annoyed at thement.

    "Maybe. Are youing to practice?" I asked, instantly switching the subject. Never make thatment to a girl, I thought, taking note.

    "Of course! Mom is already there, let''s not keep her waiting!"

    Asthia, clothed in a simple yet elegant white gown with goldences that matched her tinum hair wlessly, led me down the massive castle to the courtyard. Selena was an extremely strict teacher, but over these past few months of training, I hade to really enjoy having her as my instructor. Even though she was strict, she remained calm and understanding when I failed, something I had never experienced before.

    It was true that my aptitude for sensing bind was off the charts for somebody my age, but concerning the actual use of elemental magic, I was still aplete beginner. I was, however, an extremely fast learner.

    "Come on, Jay. Are you really going to make the Empress wait forever?" she teased.

    "S-sorry. Something just tackled me in my room," I answered ironically, looking at Asthia.

    "Shut up," she said, avoiding eye contact with her mother at all costs.

    What amazed me during these months was how the dragonkin, the guards, and even the royal family hade to ept my presence. I had expected it to be extremely difficult to be close to any of them, but it was actually easier than humans.

    The memory of war had never faded, but they were all open to a new start, a fresh page in their rtionships with other species. If only humanity and the others felt the same way, all I could feel from them was fear.

    The training started once again with physical enhancement and breathing exercises, it seemed everyone in Auroria held this in high regard. I suspected that the condition of the physical body had a direct corrtion with controlling bind, and anyone unfit could even damage themselves if they overexerted their bind control.

    Selena also had an extremely different approach to bind, and through her method, I had learned how to convert the white strings of bind into any basic element. My level of maniption was still extremely basic, but through the practice of basic spells such as ''ember'' and ''ssh'', I had begun to understand how bind worked.

    What most races believed was that you awakened with a specific attunement, but Selena didn''t see it that way. She spected that bind was always neutral, and it was through different forms of maniption that it was converted into an element, and this allowed me to manifest all the basic elements with rtive ease.

    Even with this technique, nobody in history had controlled more than three elements. Seemed like I was... uh... special? All I remember from the day I had sessfully manifested my fourth element was Selena screaming like a little kid at how I was her greatest student, a true prodigy, and then I think I went unconscious from something jumping on me in glee. (It was definitely Asthia)

    Fire and wind were easily the two elements I was most effective with, and so Selena and I decided to focus on those two while sticking to the basics for the other two, water and earth. Today we were supposed to learn an intermediate fire spell, supposedly named ''tornado''.

    "Okay Jay, you want to visualize a disc of mes around you, acting as both an offensive weapon but also a defensive shield," exined Selena as she backed away, Asthia promptly following.

    I closed my eyes and pictured the image. It resembled a flower, like a bud bursting into bloom all around me. I was the bud, the center of gravity. I let bind flow through my body, the strings of energy inside my veins being coated in a deep red tone, burning with fiery intensity.

    I opened my eyes, energy swirling within my pupils as I released the stored up energy in my body in the form of a flower.

    A massive burst of mes followed, roaring all around me as they encircled me, spreading outwards like a petal. I willed the mes to extinguish, the bind instantly losing its attunement and causing the mmable reaction to die down immediately.

    Selena pped, pleased with what I had just aplished.

    "First try! I must admit, your aptitude with fire and wind is something I have never seen before," she said, making me flinch ever so slightly at thepliment. I wasn''t great at other people praising me.

    "It''s all thanks to your teachings," I quickly added, shifting towardsplimenting Selena.

    "Mom, can we go y now?" asked Asthia, her eyes suddenly glistening with purity.

    She''s using the same technique I used with Jane! That''s cheating!

    "Sure, honey. Jay, make sure you''re notte for practice tonight," she added as I waved goodbye.

    I had been spending time every day after morning practice with Asthia. She kept telling her parents we would y, but what we really did was experience incredible things such as wyvern riding (I had learned that dragons were the names of the dragonkin, while wyverns were the ''actual'' dragons) or running on water, and once we were exhausted we would just walk around and talk.

    Well, it was really Asthia that did all the talking, I just walked around and listened while taking in the breathtaking wonders of Leras. Even if all I did was listen to Asthia, it was a time of my day that I hade to enjoy, even look forward to.

    No responsibilities, no death battles, no decisions to be made. It was just me and Asthia, and the endless things she came to talk about.

    "Tomorrow''s the ceremony," she said suddenly as we walked down one of the wooden bridges connecting two inds.

    "Is that a bad thing?" I asked.

    She shifted ufortably at the question. Why was she so tense about the ceremony? Her father had told me that she kept dying the ceremony to find her a knight, but nobody ever knew why. I stopped in my tracks and looked right at her.

    "Asthia, why don''t you want a knight? Getting protection would only be good for you-"

    "Because I''ve already made you my knight!" she shouted suddenly, her cheeks velvet in embarrassment.

    It took me a while to process the information, but I started to understand everything that had remained unclear for so long. I wasn''t angry with her, I didn''t really mind in the first ce. What I didn''t know was how the royals would react to their only daughter choosing an outsider as her knight.

    "When did you do it?"

    "W-When you were sleeping in the cave," she answered, avoiding all sorts of eye contact. It made sense that she was embarrassed, but I didn''t think much of it.

    "I see, so this isn''t recent," I said, scratching my chin while I thought of a possible solution. "I think we should tell your parents. It''s better than them finding out firsthand during the ceremony," I concluded.

    Asthia knew this wasing and just nodded. She knew that confronting her parents was a step that she was going to have to take, she wasn''t stupid.

    "By the way, what does me being your knight do anyway?" I asked, genuinely having no clue what it meant in practical terms.

    "We share a link through our souls. We can kind of feel what the other is feeling, feel when the other is in danger or not, feel each other''s presence. That kind of stuff," exined Asthia, but I could tell there was something else to it, something more significant that she still wasn''t disclosing.

    I waited patiently, knowing that Asthia was going to reveal it eventually.

    "I-It also affects the knight. You see, Jay, you''re... not human anymore."

 Chapter 11: Amongst the Dragons (2)

    Chapter 11: Amongst the Dragons (2)

    I''m not sure I was ready for that one. I''m no longer human? That means that this link had to physically alter my DNA, did people even know what kind of power that was? To alter the code that defined the identity of a person, was the same aspletely erasing the previous entity. This power could wipe out civilizations, wipe out entire species by altering their gic code.

    "So what am I?" I asked. There was nothing I could do about the change to my gic code, so I decided to learn as much as I could about it.

    "A half-breed. A mixture of humans and dragons," answered Asthia, ovee with guilt.

    So maybe my ability to manipte bind was because of the change of my DNA? It was definitely a possibility. I looked at the girl in front of me, clearly regretting that she had done this without asking me.

    "Asthia, I''m not mad," I said, clearing up any possibility for misunderstandings. Miprehension was a direct path to disaster, and I didn''t n on letting anything get to that point.

    She merely nodded her head, understanding my feelings.

    I wondered about the Empress, did she know about this? She was definitely able to sense everything about me bind-wise, but what about my DNA? I doubted it.

    This meant that the only people who knew about my nature were Asthia and me.

    I suddenly heard the slightest of footsteps running towards the temple, my head instinctively tracking the source of the noise.

    No, it wasn''t just me and Asthia, there was one other person!

    "Jay!" gasped Asthia.

    My legs instinctively took off after the eavesdropper, my mind racing as I located a cloaked individual. Judging by his speed, he was definitely a binder, and there was no way my still small body would keep up.

    The figure definitely wasn''t an adult, but he was probably a young teen of some sort. Why would he be eavesdropping on me and Asthia?

    Fuck. Asthia would definitely receive harsh punishment if her parents found out from an external source other than her, and this brat was attempting to do exactly that.

    Or maybe she wasn''t his intended target, the more I thought about it, there was a much higher probability that he was attacking me indirectly, trying to remove the outsider from Asthia''s entourage.

    This could have something to do with jealousy, but I didn''t want to jump to conclusions, first I had to catch them.

    Should I try using that? I thought. I had been practicing with a certain maniption ever since I had unlocked fire, but did I have enough control over it that I would be able to effectively use it to catch up to an opponent?

    I thought about the possible consequences on my body after using this element versus the consequences of the royals finding out that I had be Asthia''s knight from someone other than Asthia herself.

    I''m using it.

    I concentrated bind all around me, willing it to cover my entire body as it seeped into my veins, closing in on my core. Sweat dripped from my forehead as I simultaneously leaped from tree to tree, chasing the unknown person while also manipting an unknown element.

    An electrostatic charge, separate the positive from the negative, create an electric field all around me, I thought, using real-world physics to simte what I had to do. The bind cackled with energy as it turned into a bright yellow, moving through my body at the speed of light. My eyes lit up with power as I unleashed the power.

    BOOM

    Lightning sparked around me as my speed increased tenfold, the world around me seemingly moving in slow-motion. The cloak of my adversary grew closer and closer every millisecond, my body barely being visible to the naked eye. I closed my fist, centering the power towards it as I brought it down on my enemy.

    A massive shockwave of electric energy pulsed outwards from the point of impact, instantly rendering the escapee unconscious. I looked down at the body covered by the cloak, my vision bing blurry.

    "Damn, I''m an electric binder," I muttered as my eyes closed, my body crashing down as the fatigue and overwhelming power took over my exhausted conscience before I could even identify the individual.

    SELENA DARCK''S POV:

    I looked at the five-year-old boy, unconscious in his bed as my daughter sat there, her hand clutching his. I wasn''t sure about what had transpired, but I could sense a new power inside this boy''s body. An extremely rare type of binding that was considered the most powerful of the four advanced binds if used correctly: Lightning.

    Asthia had told me that she had made him her knight, I''m just d she told me before the ceremony, or that would''ve been awkward. At first, I was skeptical about her choice.

    There was no doubt that Jay was a pupil unlike any I had ever seen, but the fact remained that he was a small boy. Would he really be ready to shoulder the life of an individual for the rest of his life?

    He also told me that he nned to return to his family once his training wasplete, something both he and I had decided to keep from Asthia for the time being. He was surprisingly mature about pretty much everything, so much so that his age sometimes eluded me.

    I was certain that with a few months, maybe even weeks of training, Jay would surpass a normal guard''s power, but he still had work to do. As long as he was determined to stick with me until I was satisfied with his abilities to defend my daughter, then I approved of him being Asthia''s knight.

    I studied him with my eyes and smiled at the fact that had juste to my mind. This meant that he was no longer fully human. Jay Cadmium was now a half-dragon, and this meant he could create a bond with a wyvern.

    I think that can wait untilter though, I thought as I chuckled ever so slightly and left the room, leaving Asthia to look after her best friend.

 Chapter 12: The Knight Departs

    Chapter 12: The Knight Departs

    We had never been able to identify the masked figure, and the only ones who knew about his existence were me and Asthia. When guards had arrived at the scene, all that could be seen was my body, cold as ice from the overexertion of bind, limp on the floor.

    I was disappointed in myself for not sensing the presence of a third individual before they had begun their race towards the temple. Considering it was a necessary skill to have on Earth, where anyone and everyone would kill you, follow you, or give you up to authorities for the slightest change in status, realizing I was being eavesdropped on was easy for me.

    The realization that I had solely been concentrating on magic, and less so on my everyday skills that had kept me alive led me to believe that I had be rusty in some vital areas. I started honing these natural abilities in my own spare time, effectively rendering my daily routine to around six to eight hours of training a day on elemental attunement (which now included lightning), an hour to two of instinctive training, and the rest of the time to eat, sleep, and spend some time with Asthia.

    I had never had a friend on Earth, especially since it was virtually impossible to find anyone who didn''t have their own personal gain as their utmost priority. Survival was objectively more important than rtionships. Man lived in fear of death, and extending your life was the only way to continue fighting against that darkness, no matter the method.

    But here in Auroria, I had seemingly befriended someone. The now eight-year-old Asthia was pretty much the same as the Asthia from three years ago, but her aura had definitely exploded with intensity. Having awakened at the age of seven, she had begun training alongside me, further adding to the number of hours we spent with each other every day.

    Even if my life alongside the dragonkin had been a peaceful one, everything is temporary, and it was time for me to return to my actual family. The people who had given birth to me, allowing me to experience happiness for the first time in twenty-five years of cumtive life, even if my knowledge of emotions was extremely limited.

    I stood in front of the unactivated gate, my usual ck clothes shining from the dawning sun. I looked back at the three individuals seeing me off and turned to thank them one at a time.

    "Emperor, it was an honor to live amongst your people," I thanked, bowing my head in respect.

    "Come on, brat, call me Irox," joked the red-haired man. We had be a lot closer during my final years in Lares, and I hade to learn and respect a lot about the king, especially the fact that he was married to a woman like Selena, which I still didn''t understand. I enjoyed hearing about battles that Irox had led in his prime, his storytelling skills being near-celestial, and entrancing me in the details.

    I shifted my gaze towards Selena, her presence dominating the field. Her spotless white hair hung down to her waist as her stunning blue eyes eyed me with sympathy.

    "Thank you for everything, Selena, I''ll never forget the greatest teacher I ever had," I said truthfully, bowing once again. A small tear appeared on her right eye as she blinked furiously, attempting to fight the urge to drop into an unstoppable stream of tears.

    "Thank you, Jay. I think I speak for both myself and my husband when I say I consider you my own son. Thank you for everything you''ve taught me," she said, rustling my brown hair that had grown a little too long for my liking.

    "Seems like my gics agree," I added sarcastically. Selena chuckled ever so slightly at thement before returning to important matters.

    "Being a half-breed entrails lots of responsibility Jay. You are now the gateway, the link between a broken world, and with your encouragement, we will attempt negotiations with the open world for the first time in centuries, thank you for that."

    I smiled, simply nodding my head and turning towards Asthia.

    I could feel her emotions, feel the knot in her chest and her throat, preventing her from saying a word. I merely sighed and pulled her in, hugging her as tightly as I could. She stood there, stunned, before breaking down into an uncontroble waterfall and returning my embrace.

    We had learned to speak with each other through our thoughts, even if we could only manage to do so within rtive proximity. There were no spoken words, no oral sounds except for the asional whimper from Asthia.

    Won''t we see each other soon? I asked telepathically, but all I got for an answer was a physical nod. I chuckled, Asthia tightening her grip around me.

    Just remember, once diplomatic negotiations are over, let''s both attend the same magic school, deal? I asked again, trying to get an answer that would soothe the guilt I felt in my own chest.

    Yea! She responded, her voice echoing in my mind like it was my own.

    Okay, Imunicated, slowly letting go of the quivering body I was meant to protect.

    "Jay, please ept this as our final thanks for being Asthia''s friend," said Irox, extending a seamless ck dagger the size of a short sword. The weapon gleamed with utmost beauty, its fang-like shape appeared shaper than any weapon I had ever held, and this included vibrodes. Laces of gold were delicately carved throughout the weapon, brimming with power and unparalleled elegance.

    "This is..." I muttered in disbelief, unable to finish my sentence.

    "Ox metal!" eximed Irox with pride, "A unique ck metal only found in Lares, it is said to be-"

    "Irox, he studied what ox was, remember?" interjected Selena, slightly annoyed at the rambling of her husband.

    "Oh, right," replied Irox,ughing ever so slightly in embarrassment at his loss of control to contain his words.

    "Anyway, Jay, please have a safe journey," announced Selena as she waved her hand, activating the massive blue gate behind me. I nodded at the three standing there one final time and turned, feeling the familiar tingling sensation I had initially felt when I had firste to Lares. The woods beamed with the new dawn, the amber sky illuminating the continent of Auroria.

    I took a deep breath and sighed.

    "Looks like I''m back."

 Chapter 13: Wanderer

    Chapter 13: Wanderer

    Even after three years, retracing my steps back to my vige was a lot easier than I expected. Memories of my time spent doing this journey with Asthia shed in my mind, illuminating my gray vision of the world. I kept my dagger along the back of my waist, keeping it hidden underneath the ck tattered cloak that I had specifically requested.

    I didn''t want to stand out, and so I had three requests for stuff to take with me: A small bag, a tattered cloak, and ck clothes. These items would hopefully aid me in my task of blending in until I could find my family within the massive city of Eloria.

    How would I even find them? There were definitely various methods, but I''d wait until I arrived to decide depending on the circumstances.

    I realized my return back to Eloria would take around a month if I just walked normally, so I decided to absorb the bind around me to boost my speed. There was no need to use lightning, which I had learned to manipte without harming my body, especially considering an advanced element would simply drag me into the spotlight.

    After a few days of bind boosting, I arrived in my vige, and my eyes shivered at the sight in front of me. The fire hadpletely wiped out the vige except for a few buildings on the outskirts. I trudged over towards the pile of rubble I had once called home.

    My body instinctively started rummaging through the rubble, attempting to salvage even the slightest thing, the slightest memory of my happiest years.

    My hand suddenly came into contact with a small object, its cold surface immediately notifying me that it was a metal.

    I pulled it out and sighed in relief, a smile illuminating my somber face.

    A golden ne hung from my wrist. Even if it was made of gold, the actual design of the ne was extremely simplistic. With an extremely slim and simple chain, a small circle hung from the end, the engravings J. J written on the oval.

    Jane and Jay, huh? Bruce definitely didn''t like that, I thought, chuckling a bit. I put the ne around my neck, tucking it under my shirt to hide it from in sight.

    I then decided to check out the buildings that had remained unscathed from the mes, heading uphill towards a building made of dark stone, a metal door slightly open.

    I entered the humble shop and immediately realized the kind of building it was: a cksmith''s workshop. The furnaces had run out of fuel long ago, and now the interior was just clogged with dust, rendering the entire scene dull gray.

    I stepped in, coughing from the dust, and advanced towards the array of weapons that were out for disy.

    "Maybe I should use a cover weapon, and only use midnight (I had named my sword midnight because of its color) in case of emergencies?" I muttered, grabbing a sturdy-looking silver longsword. It was made for one-handed use, and its weight wasn''t bad at all.

    I grabbed its equivalent sheath and slouched it over my shoulders. I had to squirm a bit to make sure both the longsword and midnight didn''t ovep behind me, but they eventually fell into ce. I pped the cloak, waiting as it slowly rested on top of everything behind me.

    I sighed, not looking forward to the journey ahead of me. I wasn''t extremely far from Eloria, but it was the first time I would be fully integrated into the alliance''s society.

    No point standing around here, I thought as I headed north towards the biggest city in all of Auroria.

    My mind reminisced of my moments in Lares as I walked down the endless road that continued past the horizon, the winding path emphasizing the uneven terrain filled with hills and drops. People were supposedly considered adults at the age of thirteen in this society, which meant I still had five years to go.

    When did school start again? I think it was twelve? So I had four years ahead of me before my days would be filled once again with training and studying. At least there was no way it would be as intense as my days with Selena.

    I started to see asional passerby''s, all of them eyeing me suspiciously. I was still a seven-year-old boy, it must''ve been weird to see me walking around in what looked like adventurer''s gear. I would definitely have to fix that.

    I had decided to try adventuring a bit, experiencebat first-hand before attending school. It would definitely be a good way to measure my own capabilities alongside otherpetent individuals.

    But would anyone take such a young kid seriously? No, there was no way. I would have to find a way to fake my age, or at least appear older than I actually was. There were definitely possibilities with magic, I just wasn''t well-versed enough to know them.

    The passing crowds becamerger andrger, asional farms and houses appearing on the horizon. I could sense the overwhelming magical presence of millions of people a few thousand mels ahead.

    By now dusk was starting to set, and I decided to set myself against a rock and sleep for the night. I was able to control how deeply I slept, courtesy of the constant risk of an assassination on Earth, so I wasn''t afraid of something happening to me.

    I set myself down and closed my eyes, sighing from the exhausting travels. Was I sighing more than usual? Maybe all this traveling had taken more of a toll on me than I thought.

    "Nice spot you got there," said a voice.

    I looked up calmly, not sensing any ill intent from the individual in front of me. An elf was standing there, dressed in formal clothes, which resembled a suit from Earth except without a tie. His blonde hair was nicelybed, but it didn''t seem like he fretted over his appearancespared to other rich people in Auroria.

    "Who are you?" I asked, trying to analyze and understand the elf standing in front of me.

    "My name is n Serlon, a Fei from the eastern kingdom, and you are?" he asked, extending his hand.

    Fei was the equivalent of an elf from other fantasy stories I had read. Their physical appearances were identical, with long ears extending horizontally and a dignified look. This man named n had brown eyes that matched fairly well with his blonde hair, but why had he approached me?

    Until I knew more about him, I wouldn''t give him anything that could be used to trace my existence, or the fact that the supposed dead toddler named Jay Cadmium was alive and well.

    "I''m Darck," I said, keeping my voice monotone and my aura under control.

    Darck was the first name that had randomly popped into my head, and considering it was the royal dragon family''sst name, I was more than happy with the oue.

    "Pleasure to meet you Mr. Darck," he said formally, but I could tell my age was deeply disturbing him. "May I ask how old you are?"

    There it is, I thought. Should I lie? I don''t think there would be any point in lying, and considering that this guy looked like an official or at least someone in a position of wealth, I could maybe use him to my advantage if I yed my cards right.

    "Seven," I responded, not showing any signs or indications that my age was abnormal for my current situation.

    "S-seven?" he stuttered, bewildered.

    I was getting tired of discussing useless things with this man, but I also didn''t want to waste this opportunity. Was there a way to dy the conversation until I was more... awake? I just decided to close my eyes and wait until the next question arrived.

    "What are you doing here-" he started before realizing my eyes were closed, "Oh, he''s asleep. What the fuck is a kid doing out here?" he muttered, sitting down next to me.

    "Guess I''ll stay here the night," he sighed,ying his head back against the rock.

    I smiled under my cloak. He was a nice guy from what I could tell, and I would capitalize on that tomorrow.

 Chapter 14: The Capital

    Chapter 14: The Capital

    The Fei named n appeared to be theplete opposite of the people I knew on Earth, prioritizing the safety of others over his ownfort. Even if it was morally correct, taking action was a lot harder than simply stating empty words.

    I could tell dawn was about to arise upon the horizon, so I decided to get up and head towards the capital alone. Even if n''s character and position intrigued me, I preferred to explore the capital on my own, not holding conversations.

    I looked back, double-checking on the sleeping Fei. The probability of him being attacked was extremely low on this road, so I took my chances and headed off.

    The final stretch of travel wasn''t too difficult, and it was surprisingly calm in terms of monster activity. I thought monsters would be attracted to the overwhelming poption within the towering walls of Eloria.

    Even with low amounts of monsters, I could see a small pack of white wolves ahead of me, their eyes blood red with hatred, their jaws drooling. I weed the chance to practice mybat abilities a bit, and I could also estimate the power levels of the weaker monsters around here.

    For the past three years, I had been training with dragon guards and the Empress herself, those days always ended with my inability to move due to the number of bruises and cuts. I shuddered ever so slightly at the memories, but I couldn''t deny how fun it had been.

    The wolves picked up my scent as I entered their proximity, slowly turning to face me, snarling at the presence of a human, well, almost human.

    The pack charged at me, a darker-toned wolf clearly leading the pack. I unsheathed my longsword and returned the charge, dashing towards the oing mob.

    I willed bind into my surroundings, morphing the wind around me and creating a vacuum. I released it with a sharpening whistle as the wind sliced outwards like an invisible sword, instantly executing the three lesser wolves. The alpha looked at me, unable toprehend what it was feeling.

    I had learned that monsters were unable to fear their opponents due to their rage, blinding them from emotions or logical thinking. But this alpha seemed to be unconsciously backing away, its movements hesitant and sluggish as it realized its pack had been wiped out instantly.

    "Youing?" I asked, taunting it. Intelligent thought was thest thing I wanted, and a taunt was the easiest way to obtain the result I was looking for. Rage and fury overtook the wolf as it pounced me, roaring.

    The image of a velvet petal entered my mind as I ignited the surrounding bind, swirling into a massive me as it engulfed the opponent only mels in front of me. I sighed at the pile of ash umted in front of me.

    Maybe I had gotten used to ridiculously powerful opponents, I definitely had to tone down my intensity. Even with the slight disappointment of ack of challenge, this new power excited me deep down. Magic was unheard of on Earth, a concept created from the imagination of humanity. Yet here I was, manipting energy around me and manifesting natural elements to ovee my opponents, who wouldn''t be excited?

    The massive walls finally appeared over the horizon, the dawning sun illuminating the incredible view with an angelic glow.

    The giant city of Eloria sparkled with unparalleled beauty, thousands upon thousands of houses and buildings covering it like stars dotting the ck sky. A towering castle rested in the center of the circr metropolis, reaching the heavens with its overwhelming beauty and height. Wait, did everything I saw look massive because of my small size?

    I reached the gates, the old yet powerful stone giving the wall a majestic look, like it had survived hundreds of wars, and could survive thousands more. A guard wielding a massive shield looked down at the small kid dressed in battle clothing, his mind just as confused as n''s.

    I estimated n to arrive in the next few hours, I''d have to be ready if I wanted to get anything out of my meeting with him.

    "What are you doing out here, kid?" asked the guard, his deep voice booming like an oversaturated microphone that had always echoed in the arena.

    "Picking flowers for my mom," I answered, raising the pitch of my voice higher than it really was. The guard merely nodded and let me in, at least there were some advantages in being trapped in a young body.

    I walked through the tunnel, the end slowly enveloping my vision as I was briefly blinded from the intense white brightness of the sun.

    A roaring burst of noise ringing in my ears as thousands up thousands of people filled my vision. Dwarves, Feis, humans... All the races coexisting together in a single area was the only thing I was able to see, the sight beautiful. All that was left was adding a single race to that existing group.

    The livelihood of Eloria didn''t surprise me, with chatter and business filling the streets. I made my way down the main avenue, the stalls and shops reminding me of my own vige.

    A familiar presence appeared behind me, and I smiled at the coincidence.

    "Kid! You had me worried there!" gasped n. Considering his physical condition and the time he had taken to get here, he had definitely sprinted all the way here.

    "Sorry," I responded, the bluntness of my response surprising him ever so slightly.

    "It''s fine. I have some stuff to do, but I just wanted to know if there was anything you needed? It''s not every day I see a seven-year-old sleeping alone against a rock."

    "I want to be an adventurer, how do I do it?" I asked. n just chuckled at thement.

    "You definitely look the part! But maybe wait a bit and see if you awaken-"

    I released a small portion of my aura, just enough to show that I had indeed awakened. Nobody felt disturbed at the presence of bind due to the incredible amounts of adventurers in Eloria, but n was paralyzed with shock.

    "A seven-year-old with the ability to manipte bind..." he muttered, almost trying to convince himself that this was indeed real.

    There was no way I was going to tell him I awakened at the age of three, or he might genuinely have a heart attack.

    n''s expression suddenly changed, his eyes brimming with excitement.

    "Listen, it''s going to be difficult for you to be an adventurer alone,e by my ce when you can and I''ll see what I can do," he said, handing me a small paper.

    So this guy was a businessman, he definitely knew how to spot an opportunity. I was aware of my own value in this world, the youngest binder in history, and the first person to bind all four basic elements.

    "I have some work to do, but please stop by when you can, Darck!" eximed n as he ran off, almost reluctant to leave me without having guaranteed my cooperation.

    I looked at the piece of paper still in my hand, reading the messy writing that had been scribbled on it. n Serlon, Eloria refugee manager. I smiled, this guy was definitely a higher up in the Elorian government.

    Refugee manager, huh? I wonder if he met Mom and Dad, I wondered as I walked through the endless streets of Eloria, looking for something to quiet my grumbling stomach.

 Chapter 15: Reunion

    Chapter 15: Reunion

    Walking through the endless maze of Eloria was an experience unlike any other. Letting my body carry me wherever it wanted, swerving past random turns, zas, and shops.

    All five of my senses tingling from the constant stream of sounds, feelings, and smells that wafted from every corner. My left ear rang louder than normal, my eyes quickly ncing over to check the disturbance.

    A little girl seemed to be crying at an intersection, tears running down her cheeks as she wailed in desperation. Was she lost?

    Helping others was something that was challenging for me, especially if there was no reward or benefit involved. I sighed and continued forward, but my eyes seemed to always return to the girl in her little pink dress, her dark brown hair running down her back.

    My legs stopped moving, my body refusing to continue forward as long as I could hear the cries for help ringing in my mind.

    I reluctantly changed trajectory, heading towards the girl. Small kids didn''t haveplex emotions, so I just had to y correctly and I''d be able to help her quickly and get back to my uing meeting with n.

    I removed the hood covering my head, rustling my hair with my hand.

    "Hey, you okay?" I asked unconvincingly. The girl looked up at the source of the voice, confused.

    Her eyes were incredible, a stunning green that sparkled like an emerald, dignifying her overall appearance.

    "I don''t know where Mama is," she answered, sobbing once again at her own sentence.

    There was no way I''d be able to pinpoint the location of her parents without a thorough investigation of what they looked like, and that didn''t seem like the right choice right now.

    My mind drifted towards n. He was a refugee manager, right? His job wasn''t to help little lost girls like this one, but something told me it was the correct course of action.

    "I''ll help you," Iforted, "can you tell me your name?"

    "Alice," she responded, a small ray of hope illuminating her face from her newfound savior.

    "Come with me, Alice. I''ll help you find your Mom," I said calmly, extending my hand. She hesitantly grabbed it but didn''t seem to mind once our hands were linked, sensing theck of hostility.

    I had memorized the roads and addresses of Eloria by now, turning back with little Alice towards the more luxurious venue, where n was supposedly located.

    Alice had immediately rxed once we had begun moving, dragging me to random stalls and ogling at the sweet delicacies they offered. I had ended up buying her a little bit too much, but it seemed like she had forgotten about her current situation. One thing I noticed was how hard she would clench my hand when a crowd surrounded us, not wanting to be separated again.

    "So Alice, how did you get lost?" I asked as we started entering our desired neighborhood.

    "It''s my birthday! So Mama and I went shopping!" she eximed, overly enthusiastic. I smiled at her incredible energy, always brimming with excitement, at least when she wasn''t lost.

    She was the pr opposite of Jay Cadmium. A young girl who was joyful and energetic, and a boy who was quiet and reserved, two opposites of a spectrum.

    I looked ahead at the building standing in front of us. A luxurious white vi dominated my view, its red-tiled roof creating a marvelous contrast. The architectural design was definitely impressive, and I did not doubt that this was the correct ce.

    I knocked on the massive double door, awaiting a response.

    Hurried steps echoed from behind the door as the entrance swung open, a panting n standing on the other side, frameless reading spectacles still resting on his nose. He grinned at me, his eyes bursting with joy.

    "Darck! I thought it was you," he muttered, gasping for air.

    This guy definitely wasn''t athletic...

    "Hey there, n. I needed your help regarding this little girl-" I started before n interrupted me, his eyes suddenly noticing the small girl clutching my hand.

    "A-Alice? What are you doing here?" he asked, clearly surprised.

    "Uncle n!" she squealed, overjoyed to see a familiar face. Her hand slowly let go of mine as she ran inside the building.

    "I found her lost in the street. I just thought to bring her to you," I exined calmly, n nodding at my brief exnation.

    "Thank you, Darck. She''s the daughter of some very good friends of mine, they''ll be overjoyed to hear that their daughter has been found. Please,e inside!" he gestured, weing me into the mansion.

    I nodded, physically expressing my thanks, before entering. I marveled at the interior, a crystal chandelier hanging on top of the entrance. A marble staircase could be seen leading upwards and split to either side right ahead, a red carpetid out along the path.

    What a ce, I thought before following n up the stairs. I nced to my right, noticing Alice hanging around with another girl of a simr age.

    "Your daughter?" I asked. n looked back and followed my eyes to the two girls, he smiled.

    "Yea. Rose, she''s good friends with Alice. They''ve been like sisters for a while now, ever since Alice''s older brother died," he exined, looking down sadly.

    "I''m sorry," I expressed, not knowing what else to say.

    "It''s okay. It happened a few years ago, but her parents still haven''t moved on. It''s hard, losing your firstborn."

    I didn''t answer, not wishing to continue talking about this subject.

    "Anyway, you want to be an adventurer, right?" he asked, realizing what I was trying to do and leading me towards his office on the second floor.

    "Yea. What do I have to do to be official?" I asked, being clueless in the matter.

    "You''ll first need to get an identification card, and then go through a practical test to acquire a rank," exined n as he closed the door behind us before sitting across from me, a polished wooden desk in between us.

    I took note of the two steps, which was an extremely quick task considering how self-exnatory they were.

    "When can I do this?" I asked, wanting to aplish this as soon as I possibly could.

    "Best I can do is probably one week. I''ll have to pull some strings for people to even believe me."

    "That''s fine by me, so, what do you want in return?" I questioned, knowing this wouldn''t be free.

    n chuckled at the question, realizing the person in front of him was no idiot.

    "Let''s say for now you owe me, how does that sound?" he suggested, still in disbelief.

    I nodded, and the deal was made. In one week''s time, I would be an official adventurer. Maybe there were some benefits to meeting Alice.

    A sudden scream of relief could be heard downstairs as the door clicked opened.

    "Oh, Jane must''ve arrived," said n as he stood up, "excuse me for a second."

    "!!"

    Jane? Mom?

    I calmed myself. The possibility of it being my mother was extremely low, even so, something about the mention of her name crushed me inside, wanting to see my family weighing me down.

    JANE''S POV:

    I ran up the entire way towards n''s house as soon as I had heard that Alice had been found. Entering the doorway and seeing my precious daughter again, my heart suddenly sighed in relief. My husband and I had already been ruptured within for life, there was no way we would survive that again.

    The thought of losing my second child, my only daughter... Just imagining it could easily drive me to kill myself. I shook the thoughts out of my head as I threw myself at my daughter, kissing her all over in desperation.

    "Thank god you''re safe!" I muttered, clutching my daughter with all my strength.

    "Mama!" shouted Alice as she dug her head into me. I saw ning down the stairs out of the corner of my eyes, a soft smile on his face.

    "A stranger found her and brought her here," he said. Alice looked up at me when she heard thement.

    "He was so nice!" she eximed, hugging me even harder in excitement, "he bought me so many cool things and never let go of my hand!"

    Iughed at the innocence of my daughter, entranced by how adorable she was.

    "Is he still here?" I asked n. The Fei merely nodded, gesturing me towards the office.

    I walked up the stairs slowly after letting Alice go y with Rose, wondering how I could possibly thank this stranger enough.

    I knocked delicately on the white wood door, awaiting an answer to no avail. I creaked the door open, entering the room. A peaceful breeze rustled through my hair as a small boy stood there, looking out the window. He had a ck cloak that covered his back, a sword in its sheath being visible at the top.

    "H-hello," I stuttered, shocked at how young this guy was, "I wanted toe to thank you for saving my daughter, but I''m not really sure my words can express -"

    Wait. That hair, that aura, that body...

    No. I was dreaming! Just thank him, Jane, I tried telling myself.

    But I couldn''t. My voice cut as the image spread into my mind. The image of the thing I loved the most in the world, my treasure, my own child entrancing me, tightening a knot in my throat.

    The boy turned around slowly, a small tear visible in the corner of his eye.

    "Hey, Mom. It''s been a while."

 Chapter 16: The Miracle

    Chapter 16: The Miracle

    I could hear the woman''s footsteps approaching as she knocked on the door, by then I was sure. It was my Mom.

    Her powerful holy aura was unmistakable and unique to her, something I would always recognize no matter how long we were separated.

    I looked out the window, counting the seconds as she entered the room. The door creaked open, but all I could hear was my head screaming. What would she say? What should I say?

    Jay Cadmium had died three years ago in a fiery ze, that was what she believed, yet here I was, perfectly alive. Would she ask me why I didn''te back? Would she tell me how much I had hurt her by staying away? Would she distance herself to avoid getting hurt?

    "H-hello," she started, faltering momentarily as she looked for words, "I wanted toe to thank you for saving my daughter, but I''m not really sure my words can express -"

    I sensed her aura explode in shock, her entire existence bing a mess as she questioned the identity of the boy right in front of her. I turned around, looking at the woman that I had grown to love as my own mother.

    "Hey, Mom. It''s been a while," I said, not knowing what else to say.

    She just stood there, her eyes shaking violently in utter shock. I looked down, not knowing what to do.

    "J-" she began, not being able to continue. How could that boy be alive, that name still be relevant? A name was something that defined a person, shaped your being, pronouncing that name meant epting that individual''s existence. There was no way she could do that.

    "Jay...?" she whispered, putting her hands over her mouth.

    "!!"

    Does she ept it? She''s willing to believe the impossible miracle that her firstborn son had survived alone as a toddler and made it back home three whole yearster?

    "Hey-"

    I was suddenly tackled by a fully grown woman, Jane clutching me as she started wailing uncontrobly.

    "Oh my god, my baby! You''re alive! You''re alive!" she cried, digging her face into my small chest. Small tears welled up in my eyes as I closed my eyes, hugging my mom back.

    "I''m back, Mom."

    I just clutched my mom as she bawled, saying how much she loved me and how she was sorry. Why was she apologizing? I had never once med her, and never would.

    I''m pretty sure Jane let go because she had run dry of tears, herck of self-control admirable. I had never once cried in my life, even at my own death, but something about seeing my mother again had sparked an emotion within me that I never knew I had.

    By now the entire household had gathered at the sight of Jane randomly holding a strange boy, and I could tell everyone was dumbfounded.

    "Jane, you know Darck?" asked n, his mouth dropped.

    "Darck?" she asked, looking at me. I merely shrugged, making Janeugh a bit. Seemed like she was in better spirits, or maybe she was in an unusual euphoric state due to shock?

    "I don''t think I''ve properly introduced myself, n. My name is Jay Cadmium," I said formally, bowing ever so slightly before meeting eyes with Alice, who was standing next to Rose. The little girl in the pink dress advanced slowly at the name, her ears not believing it.

    "Alice, honey. This is your big brother," whispered Jane, gently stroking the girl''s dark brown hair.

    I could tell Alice was a little shy now that she knew I was family. It was definitely easier for her when she didn''t know my identity. I just smiled at her attempts atmunication, which were inevitably futile.

    "How''s Dad?" I asked Jane, the question taking her by surprise.

    "He''s the same old Bruce, but I think you should go see him," she responded, her answer being an extremely understandable response.

    "I will."

    BRUCE CADMIUM''S POV:

    Concentrate on the bind around you, will your energy into it, and ignite it!

    A decently sized fiery explosion ignited at my designated target, and I grinned with pride. I was definitely starting to get the hang of my second element! I had just recently reawakened, where an individual is suddenly able to sense a second element, and now had to learn the basics of fire. Even if I was an earth binder, fire was an extremely versatile element, and knowing how to control it could only benefit me.

    "Double bind now, huh?" said a voice behind me. I turned around at thepliment, brimming with pride.

    "Haha, yep! Both earth and -"

    The words vanished from my mind as I looked at the boy whoy ahead of me. A seven-year-old with ck and golden clothes stood there, a sword slouched over his shoulder and a second sheath behind his waist.

    His long brown hair looked exactly like Jane''s, those unforgettable eyes roaring with power.

    "Jay..." I croaked, not believing what I was seeing or even saying.

    "Hey, Dad," he answered simply, but it was all we needed. There was no need for words as we both ran into each other''s arms, tears running down my face as I cried with overwhelming joy.

    "Jay! You''re alive! My son!" I shouted, muffled, my head against my little boy''s body. After crying for long minutes, I finally found the willpower to let go of my firstborn, his new adventurer-like look fitting him beautifully.

    "Look at you, already an adventurer like your Dad!" I eximed, the young boy chuckling at the remark. I led him inside the prestigious house that our good friend n had generously offered us after we had saved his life, the house itself resembling more a small vi, fitted with an outdoor yard and everything.

    There were so many things I wanted to know, so many questions I had to ask, but the first thing I wanted to hear was whatever my son chose to share first. Jane, Alice, and I all sat around the living room as Jay described his adventure, saying that he had found an indigenous tribe in the middle of the woods and had decided to stay with them until he could find the way back.

    There were parts that didn''t fit together within the chronology of Jay''s story, but I didn''t mind. If there were things he wanted to hide, I would respect his choice. The fact that my son was alive, physically speaking to me was already a reward I could never have asked for.

    It was nothing less than a miracle.

 Chapter 17: Life in Eloria

    Chapter 17: Life in Eloria

    The day after I had returned to Eloria, I could already notice changes in my parents'' behaviors and appearances. The tired expression that they both wore like masks had vanished, being reced with unusual happiness.

    How could I me them? Their supposedly dead son had returned from the grave, there was nothing in the entire world they could''ve wanted more.

    I had spent thest week doing all sorts of activities with my family, including shopping, strolling, and today would be the first day of training.

    Bruce could sense a newly awakened power within me, and he wanted to witness it firsthand.

    "You ready, bud?" he asked, mming his fists together, coating them in stone. Just as his hands were covered with the color of sandstone, a fiery aura epassed his body.

    I could see why he was an A-rank adventurer, his strength and newly-learned firepower made him terrifying to fight against.

    I grinned at the challenge. I had been experiencing a new kind of bind, would I be able to use it if I was faced with an opponent stronger than myself?

    I calmed my breathing, sensing the bind collect in my core. Neutrality was key with this bind, focus solely on your objective, or your emotions would melt the energy away. I let out a long breath, vapor escaping from my mouth.

    "!!"

    I released the energy, massive crystals of ice erupting around me as they advanced towards my opponent. Bruce grinned at the oing pirs, punching through them as earth and fire worked in harmony. I definitely needed to practice with ice a little bit more before it was even usable.

    "Haha, that''s my son for you! An advanced binder!" he roared, full of pride. I smiled.

    "Well then, let''s get serious."

    "Huh?" questioned my Dad, confused about what I meant by that.

    BOOM

    A massive bolt of lightning struck me, creating zaps of yellow lightning around me. Instead of smiling, my Dad just stood there in shock.

    "You''re kidding me, right? Uh, son, how many elements can you control exactly?" he asked, almost afraid of the answer.

    "Six."

    He justughed at the answer. He believed me, but the absurdity of my response was just too much. A seven-year-old who could control six elements, even the thought of it would only appear in fairytales.

    Jane just watched the entire scene unfold, hiding her face in her hand.

    "My son can control six elements, what even is this?" she muttered in disbelief. After her momentary shock, the woman looked up and smiled at her son still struggling to evennd a hit against Bruce.

    A-rank adventurers were no joke. Even with my speed, Bruce always managed to block my path with his earth abilities, manipting the terrain around me to slow down my approach.

    The battle ended with a draw, but if Bruce hadunched the offensive he would''ve definitely won. I was pretty sure he was ending it at a draw to make me feel good. I smiled at his efforts.

    I also appreciated the fact that I still had a lot to learn. If I had utterly destroyed an A-rank adventurer, there wouldn''t have been a massive sense of pride, but now I had a goal to strive towards. Come home one day and beat Bruce.

    I announced to my parents the next day that I would be an adventurer, and while my Dad was roaring with excitement, saying that it was what I was meant to do, my mom simply smiled and nodded.

    "I knew this would happen. I''m proud of you, baby, but please, I can''t lose you again," she said, kneeling down and pulling me into her arms. She gently stroked my hair as she whispered in my ear. "Please be careful, honey. That''s all your mother wants."

    I hugged her back.

    "I will, Mom. I''ll alwayse back to both of you, well, three now."

    Jane and Bruceughed at thement. I still couldn''t believe I had a baby sister who had just turned three. That meant we had approximately five years between us considering my eighth birthday was right around the corner.

    She had started to ept my presence in the family, asionally requesting my help with something or asking me to apany her to the market to walk around. She''d always grasp my hand when we went outside, but it felt different to hold her hand now.

    It had only been to assure she wouldn''t get lost, but now I felt something deep down when I held Alice''s hand. A dire need to protect, to shelter the little girl who stood by my side. Was that what it was like to have a sibling?

    "Jay, I got you a spot for the exam!" announced n, enthusiastic, as he walked into the house.

    "When?" I asked, masking my excitement.

    "Tomorrow at nine, I already got you your identification," he said, extending a small card.

    I grabbed the beige identification card, looking at the information that was written on it.

    NAME: DARCK

    AGE: ?

    RANK: ?

    CLASS: ?

    I smiled ever so slightly at the name, had n guessed that was exactly what I wanted to be written on it?

    "So my age can stay nk?" I asked, checking if I would have to tantly lie on my identification.

    "Not forever, but for a while," exined n, "you''ll definitely be pressured to put it sooner if you be famous though."

    So I had toy low if I wanted to prolongate my time as an adventurer. Did that mean I had to limit the number of elements I used?

    I decided to wait until the examination. There were bound to be more candidates presenting themselves for a rank, and all I had to do was evaluate the difference in my power versus theirs.

    Tomorrow, my life as an adventurer would begin.

 Chapter 18: A New Adventure (1)

    Chapter 18: A New Adventure (1)

    "Jay, before you go, please take these," said n as he gave me two objects.

    The first one was a silver bracelet with a small blue gemstone imbued in the center. I looked at the piece of jewelry, intrigued.

    "It''s a space bracelet. It will allow you to dematerialize objects and carry them within the gem, and you can rematerialize them whenever you want," he exined, "I thought you would''ve liked it for your ck sword."

    He winked at me, and I sighed. Could this guy read people''s needs this easily?

    "Thank you, n."

    I slotted the bracelet on my right wrist, grabbing midnight and willing it to dematerialize. The dagger slowly transformed into blue dust of energy. The cyan-blue mist was then absorbed by the little gemstone, erasing all traces of the weapon.

    I smiled at the convenience of the object, looking up to inspect the second item. It was a full-face mask, an interesting owl-like design covering one half, the other a simple white. I put it on, not really understanding its use.

    "What does it do-" I started, interrupting myself at the realization.

    It was a voice changer. My voice had suddenly be deeper, a hint of metallic rustiness like a robot being heard. There was no way someone would guess my age with this, and considering I was decently tall for my age, I could definitely pass as above thirteen.

    I took off the mask, smiling.

    "Thanks, n. Seems like I owe you a few now."

    "Haha, I guess you do," he joked before putting on an honest face. "Good luck out there, Jay."

    I headed off towards the designated location for the examination, still ufortable with the shorter hair that my mom had so generously cut for me the night before. It was still messy and unorganized, but it wasn''t in front of my eyes anymore. Maybe I''ll just make the best out of it and stopining, I thought.

    "We''ll now begin the examination!" announced a man, a sword at his hip. I was sitting in the audience chairs of an open arena, the blue sky lighting battleground.

    I could see a few other people, all of them surprisingly young. Were they really all older than me?

    "First candidate, Sara Laurens!" read the man off a list. A girl around the age of fifteen dropped into the arena from above. She was wielding a wooden staff with a red gem at the tip, was she a long-range mage?

    The battlemenced, and Sara immediately manifested water around her.

    Water, huh? Maybe I can learn some tricks from her.

    "Water serpent!" she yelled, twirling her staff in the air before unleashing a massive torrent of water at the examiner. I had heard that oral casting helped newer binders to focus on the spell at hand, but that didn''t mean the spells themselvescked power.''

    The jet of water took shape, resembling the legendary beast Jormungandr as it sted towards its target. The examiner smiled in satisfaction at the oing spell, evading it andunching a counter-attack.

    Within seconds, Sara had immediately lost the distance between both of them, effectively ending the battle due to her iparable disadvantage at close-rangebat.

    The examiner stood up straight and took out a piece of parchment.

    "Sara Laurens, your magic abilities are definitely above average, and your maniption was definitely not bad. Even so, youck awareness. A top-tier mage never lets their opponent enter their proximity. C-rank," he announced.

    Sara walked away, slightly discouraged. I could tell that the examiner, even if he was harsh, had given her excellent feedback on her performance, and seemed to care about the examinees.

    The next few tests passed rather quickly, all of them ending within the first thirty seconds of battle. What rank was this examiner?

    From what I was told, there were a few ranks above A-rank, these included:

    SS-rank

    S-rank

    AA-rank

    A-rank

    There had never been an SS-rank adventurer, but the rank existed due to its theoretical possibility. There were five S-ranks that currently existed, all of them having the power to singlehandedly wipe out armies. I didn''t know how you got promoted through ranks, but apparently, to be qualified as an SS rank:

    You had to have nation-level power.

    That kind of power was terrifying in the hands of one individual. The choice, the control over millions of lives that could all be ended in one swipe.

    Analyzing the speed and power of the examiner, I estimated that he was probably around the A-rank range. Bruce definitely had to be on the verge of hitting AA-rank, especially with his new fire attunement.

    "Next, Hugo Liech!"

    "About fucking time, watching these losers was hurting my head," mocked a boy as he descended to the arena.

    "Let''s see, you''ve been given permission to be an adventurer at the age of eight from the Liech family. It says here you awakenedst year, is that right?" asked the examiner, double-checking his information.

    "Yea," he snarled, annoyed at the questions. The examiner frowned at his attitude but merely sighed and continued with the examination.

    "I can see you''re impatient, let''s begin then-"

    BOOM

    A massive fireball came crashing down on the examiner before he could even finish his sentence, the boy named Hugo whipping out a disgustingly-adorned looking sword made with gold and gems.

    "All you do is talk, how about you shut up and try and survive, okay?" he asked, mocking his adversary.

    The examiner had clearly reached his limit as he drew his slim rapier, preparing to go all out against this little brat. I stood up, intrigued. Even with all the unnecessary insults, Huge Liech''s aura was no joke, and at the age of eight, he was nothing less than a prodigy.

    Hugo stood his ground, concentrating as mes slowly built up around him. A sudden burst of bind exploded around the boy, manifesting into a massive phoenix.

    Phoenix Burst, huh? It was a difficult ability to master.

    The examiner spun around, still heading full speed at his opponent. Water suddenly encircled his rapier as he thrust it at the phoenix, instantly evaporating it. Hugo cursed before adapting, raising walls of mes between himself and the oing examiner.

    The examiner halted his advance, taking a defensive stance facing the wall. Almost as if the examiner had predicted his movements, Hugo came bursting through the wall, sword raised.

    A furious shmenced, both sides skilled with the de. However, the experience built up over multiple years from the examiner was starting to show, Hugo, losing his momentum and starting to back away defensively.

    Hugo jumped back, creating small fireballs on his fingertips before sending them like homing missiles, locking onto their target without fault.

    His overall movements aren''t bad, I thought. Even so, his power still wasn''t equal to that of an A-rank, and he was clearly losing this fight. I suspected it would be over at the next offensive.

    Sure enough, the examiner suddenly dashed to the side of Hugo before the projectiles could even lock onto their target, effectively ending the battle.

    "I''m impressed, Mr. Liech. You were able to make me fight seriously, but even so, youck experience. B-rank," announced the examiner fairly, turning back and writing notes on his parchment.

    "Y-You... the battle wasn''t over..." muttered Hugo, summoning another fireball, "take this!"

    "!!"

    A sudden silence fell in the arena as the remaining spectators, examiner, and Hugo himself stood there, bewildered as to what just happened.

    A boy fully clothed in ck with a mask covering his face was suddenly standing right in front of Hugo, one hand in his pocket and the other grasping Hugo''s hand that was about tounch the magical attack. A sudden dread fell on the arena, coating it like the night sky.

    "I suggest you leave," echoed the metallic voice, looking right into Hugo''s soul.

    The boy merely gulped in fear before returning to his senses, pping his hand away and walking towards the exit without another word, trembling as he left.

    The examiner looked at me in shock, not knowing what had just transpired before his very eyes.

    "T-Thank you," he said, looking through the list to attempt and identify this mysterious individual.

    "I''ll take my test now," I said calmly, turning to face the examiner.

    "V-very well, Darck is it?" he asked, verifying.

    "Yes. Let''s get started."

 Chapter 19: A New Adventure (2)

    Chapter 19: A New Adventure (2)

    EXAMINER''S POV:

    I''ve examined and evaluated lots of different candidates throughout my years, and have already given extremely high-ranks to examinees that were nothing less than prodigies, geniuses in the art of bind.

    Even so, the individual standing before me made me feel something I had never felt before in an exam: genuine fear.

    I had my eye on him ever since he entered the arena, but just as I was finalizing Hugo Liech''s information, a burst of bind originated from the audience. My eye quickly nced over, but even as an A-rank adventurer, I wasn''t able to keep track of his movements.

    Darck, an unknown adventurer that was able to move faster than an A-rank could keep track of...

    I drew my sword, ready to go all out against the individual right in front of me. I knew that if I didn''t, I would lose.

    A massive surge of bind from Darck indicated the beginning of the match. I usually let the participant attack first, but could I really afford to do that this time?

    Darck put his wrist forward as his wrist glowed, a bracelet illuminating his surroundings.

    A space bracelet! I watched, perplexed, as the individual traced a straight line with his hand in midair, reaching into the chasm he had just created and pulling out a weapon.

    A stunning ck short swordy in his right hand, but he was wielding it like a dagger with a reverse grip. Was he an assassin? I''m pretty sure he didn''t have a ss when I checked his information.

    "I''m ready," he echoed, the metallic voice sending shivers down my spine.

    I dashed at him, appearing at his side in less than a second. He flinched at my speed, blocking my strike and leaping back. So he was still rtively new? Or was it false hope?

    I closed my eyes, collecting bind before releasing it around me. A spiral of water surrounded my weapon as I thrust it ahead of me, sending a massive jet of boiling water right at Darck. Darck didn''t move, merely stomping the ground as mist erupted around him, my water instantly evaporating.

    Did he... just use ice? So I was up against an advanced binder. Even if the utility and power of advanced elements were superior to regr ones, I knew how to defeat an opponent with ice. Make them trap themselves with their own power.

    I sent out small missiles of water, preparing arge-scale spell that I hoped would end the fight.

    Darck merely evaded the missiles beforeunching a counter-attack, realizing what I was doing. He appeared above me, and I was forced to set up a shield to protect myself from the fatal blow.

    Darck suddenly froze my shield, using it as a surface to jump over. Hended behind me, dashing right at me with his weapon at the ready.

    I turned around and blocked, forcing both of us to engage in closebat without bind. Even without his ice, this guy was fast! He was narrowly dodging my swipes, counter-attacking at the slightest openings.

    I swung right for his head, knowing I was too slow. Darck ducked, setting his free hand t on the ground and briefly channeling bind into the concrete surface. A massive crystal of ice erupted, shooting straight at me.

    Just as I evaded it, I finalized the necessities for therge scale attack, jumping back and raising my sword.

    "Tidal wave!" I roared, requiring the oral trigger to even stay focused due to the absurd amount of bind it required.

    A massive wave of water rose behind me, crashing down right ahead of me and destroying everything in its path. The concrete cracked from the insane pressure of the wave, but Darck merely stood there.

    What was he going to do? If the wave got too close I''d have to cancel the attack, there was no way I could let an examinee get seriously injured. Darck put up his hands, defeated, and I immediately calmed the wave, reducing it to a mere puddle.

    "I lose," he admitted earnestly. I wondered why he hadn''t done anything, but I guessed that it was intentional. He wasn''t looking for the highest rank he could achieve, and I feel like what I had gone up against was merely a speck of what he was truly capable of.

    This guy was absolutely terrifying.

    "Darck, it''s clear to me you didn''t go all out, and I''m guessing you don''t want attention. Considering this, I''ll award you B-rank." I announced, writing down the grade on my notes.

    He nodded, clearly satisfied with the result. I watched him walk out of the arena, returning his weapon into his space bracelet.

    "Just how powerful are you?" I muttered in disbelief.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    It''s been a while since Ist fought inside an arena. The oue was definitely different though, at least I didn''t die.

    I was definitely getting better with ice, and I suspected that I''d be able to get a good grasp of it before school started.

    That examiner was no joke, I thought, walking away from the stadium and back home. Could I even have stopped that wave even if I had tried? Probably not, I still wasn''t familiar withrge scale spells, so the most I could''ve done is probably avoided it.

    I checked my identification card as the slots filled themselves from the update of information. How did they manage to do this? Wind magic?

    I smiled at what became engraved on the card, putting it back into my pocket and sighing.

    "So I''m officially an adventurer now," I muttered in disbelief. A position told in fairytales and stories, but a reality in Auroria.

    It had been eight years since I had died back on Earth, but I felt that now, something new was about to begin. A new kind of adventure I never would''ve expected.

    All that was left was to gather a party, but that could wait. For now, I''d spend some more time with my family before heading off. They had only been with their revived son for a week or so.

    I checked my identification card again, double-checking the information.

    NAME: DARCK

    AGE: ?

    RANK: B

    CLASS: MAGE-ASSASSIN

    So my ss slot was also filled? Mage-assassin seemed to fit me decently well, so I didn''t see a need toin. I walked through the streets of Eloria, sighing at what lied ahead.

    This is really just the beginning of a new adventure.

 Chapter 20: New Encounter

    Chapter 20: New Encounter

    Domains, the hives of monsters. Adventurers were hired to purge these ''dungeons'' of all inhabitants, each of them being ranked ording to the power of the monsters inside.

    However, the ranks on domains had to be taken much more seriously. An A-rank domain didn''t mean an A-rank adventurer could clear it, meaning you needed an entire party of A-ranks or higher to even stand a chance.

    Thankfully, S-ranked domains were extremely rare, and only one had appeared in recorded history. Apparently taking an entire party of S-ranks to clear, only half of them had made it out alive after fighting the boss.

    ''Boss'' was the term given to the final monster of the domain. Residing the deepest within the domain, the boss was the alpha of the entire domain,mandeering all the other monsters and usually being the source of reproduction within the dungeon. This meant that, if not cleared, an endless stream of monsters would flood out of the domain, wreaking havoc on its surroundings.

    This said, even if a domain was cleared, it wouldn''t take long for monsters to reinhabit the area, and this meant that the supply ofbat and materials gathered from creatures was endless.

    I sighed, closing the little guide I had purchased at the main hall where adventurers gathered. It was a ridiculous amount of information to process, but thankfully the concepts weren''t too different from the games and stories back on Earth.

    I noticed that many adventurers around me were equally as new, asionally identifying familiar faces from the examinations every so often. At least I hadn''t crossed paths with Hugo Liech yet, or that would make for an awkward conversation.

    The atmosphere was extremely lively as parties were formed to set out and clear domains, but something felt off. Why were new adventurers being recruited so easily? It didn''t make sense, why would experienced parties recruit ignorant newbies?

    I realized that their intentions probably weren''t pure whatsoever. There was a minimum head-count of five to be able to tackle a domain. Were these experienced teams recruiting adventurers that they believed to be disposable?

    I took my leave, deciding that it wasn''t any of my business to be intervening. This system had been in ce for a while, if nobody ever learned, then adventurers as a whole would go nowhere.

    "Brother!" called out a voice. I turned around, removing my mask once I verified the coast was clear from faces that had previously identified me. I smiled at the small body running towards me.

    "Hey, Alice," I responded as she ran into my arms, "you with Mom and Dad?"

    "Well uh..." she started, not knowing how to respond.

    "Did you run away again?" I sighed, realizing the situation. Alice knew I never got mad, so she didn''t even try to hide it as she nodded shyly.

    "Well since you''re here, should we get something to eat?" I suggested, her expression instantly brightening up at the idea.

    "Yea!"

    I walked through the intertwining roads of Eloria, hand in hand with my little sister. I still couldn''t believe that I had a sibling, but the sensation of wanting to protect something was rtively new to me.

    I had felt it before with Asthia, but it had just been a while. I wonder how she was doing? By now she was nine, meaning she only had two more years until school started, even though I wasn''t surprised if she stayed back a year just so we could be in the same year together.

    I was also curious about her bind, wondering how powerful she had gotten. I knew firsthand her overwhelming aura, and if she got proper training from Selena, she was sure to be extremely strong.

    I returned back to the present, Alice stuffing even more meat into her mouth. I sighed at the sight, smiling.

    "E-excuse me," stuttered a voice just beside me.

    A girl with dark brown hair tied back in a bun was standing before me, her eyes a lighter tone of brown than her hair. She seemed to be around thirteen, officially making her an adult, which had always been ridiculous to me.

    "Do you happen to know where the adventurer''s hall is?" she asked timidly, clearly notfortable around strangers. Before I could give her a straightforward answer, the image of this girl bing a disposable pawn for experienced parties overwhelmed my mind.

    "Straight ahead," I directed, gesturing to just keep moving forward. "Want to go together? I''m also a new adventurer."

    A small smile appeared on her face at the mention that I was also new. Singrity was the most effective way to develop trust with someone, allowing them to rte to you with their own situation.

    By merely stating that I was also a new adventurer, the girl had instantly calmed down, realizing we were both in the same boat. I sighed, what would happen to such a naive girl if left alone?

    I had no intention of bing a guardian angel, but I already had enough trouble sleeping, I didn''t need the life of an innocent girl on my conscience.

    "Sure! I''m Katherine Hearth, you?"

    "Darck," I responded casually, intentionally glossing over the fact that I didn''t give ast name.

    I looked over at Alice, but the little girl was way smarter than she looked. She smiled at me and nodded.

    "I''ll be going home now, bye-bye!" she waved as she left the scene, heading upwards towards our house.

    I straightened up, almost standing at the same height as the thirteen-year-old in front of me.

    "Let''s get going then."

 Chapter 21: Partners

    Chapter 21: Partners

    I put my mask on again as we entered the massive hall filled with adventurers of all shapes and sizes. Katherine gasped at the sight, her eyes sparkling in awe.

    I moved right next to her so nobody else could hear us. I was absolutely certain there were people eavesdropping all around us, and I had to make sure that we minimized our leakage of information.

    "What do you want to do?" I whispered. Katherine had seen me equip my mask, so she wasn''t disturbed by the sudden change in my appearance, but I could tell she wasn''t expecting a change in my voice.

    "A domain!" she whispered excitedly in response. She didn''t know why we were secretly sharing information, but she decided to y along. Did she think this was a game?

    I estimated that Katherine was probably C-rank. Even if her aura wasn''t necessarily bad, I couldn''t see her as someone logical and observant during a fight. I felt a presence approaching me due to Katherine''s words. She was too loud, I thought as I turned around to face the individual.

    "You guys looking for a party?" he asked. I studied the adventurer before responding, trying to grasp his intentions.

    A man with well-built human features was standing before me, but he wasn''t human. Instead of human ears, I could see two orange fox-like ears on his head, matching his unusual hair color. A long-tail could be seen swaying behind him in between his heavy te armor.

    So this was a beastman?

    The man''s equally orange eyes shifted their attention to Katherine, instantly realizing she was less cunning than me. Katherine stood there, perplexed at the sight, before instantly responding.

    "Yes."

    "You guys want toe with us? We''re missing two members to go clear a C-rank domain," he asked politely. His intimidating aura instantly being reced with relief as he scratched the back of his head, a grin all across his face.

    Maybe I was too paranoid.

    "We''d love to," answered Katherine, looking at me for approval. I just shrugged, not caring either way.

    "Great. I''m Mike, by the way, Mike Schwein. Let''s meet up in three hours at the front gate, sound good?"

    "Sure!" eximed Katherine, excited to be participating in her very first adventure.

    The thought of exploring unknown regions and facing monsters also filled me with certain anticipation, but the constant mistrust I held towards people prevented me from really enjoying it.

    I decided to quickly visit my family with the small amount of time we were given, which ultimately came down to Jane and Alice fawning over me like I was a lost puppy. I promised them to be careful and headed out after giving a small goodbye to Bruce.

    I was able to read Mike as an earth attuned tank, meaning that I was supposedly stronger than him bind-wise, but the rest of the party still eluded me.

    I spotted Katherine walking down just ahead of me, catching up to make sure she wasn''t alone when we met up with the rest.

    "Are you okay with this?" she asked me, worried. "You didn''t seem overly enthusiastic about it."

    I chuckled at her concern, easing the mood.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not overly enthusiastic about anything," I responded truthfully. "By the way, you have a weapon, right?"

    Katherine merely tapped her bracelet at the question.

    "In here. A bow," she responded smugly. Was I supposed to be jealous?

    My bracelet was always hidden under my clothes, and considering I could be seen carrying a sword around, most people assumed that was my only weapon.

    I was always cautious about using midnight in public. All it would take was a single person who was well-versed in metals and ore to instantly realize what the unique ck material was, and my entire existence would bepromised, as well as Asthia''s.

    I''d only use it if absolutely necessary, but as long as I remained cautious, there would be no reason to resort to it.

    We were warmly greeted by Mike before he introduced us to the two other members that would be apanying us during the raid.

    The first was a Fei named Rom, his slightly cyan hair standing out in his overallplexion. His grey eyes were filled with energy,pletely contrasting the monotone color. Long white robes covered his entire body, a sturdy wooden staff in his right hand.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you," he said politely, bowing down.

    He was definitely well-behaved, but my eyes were drawn to the final teammate. I instantly recognized the individual, no introductions needed.

    "And this is Hugo Liech," introduced Mike,pletely unaware of our previous meeting.

    Hugo shot me a cold re before turning to Katherine, a big smile spreading across his face.

    "Katherine, was it? Make sure you stay close, I don''t want you to get hurt," he said smugly. I was impressed with his short and blunt sentence, simultaneously boosting his own self-image, attacking Katherine''s ability to handle herself, and hinting that everyone else was unfit to protect her.

    I could tell the others didn''t notice the indirect attack, but I sensed that it wasn''t entirely directed at them, but more so at me. I didn''t necessarily mind being in the same party as Hugo, he was a powerful binder after all.

    However, at the slightest provocation or testing of my patience, I wouldn''t hesitate to retaliate. If he were to put any of the other members in danger, he would be begging me to end him quickly.

    I calmed myself, not wanting to spark unwanted tension with an unconscious leak of my aura.

    "Let''s get going,"mandeered Mike. We all knew he was the leader given his position as the tank, and arguing against his orders would only lead to an unorganized team, and possibly death.

    The Scorpion''s Lair, the C-rank domain we had been given permission to clear by the guild, the organization that supervised all adventurers, was only a few hours walking from the main city. There was no point in renting any sort of transport due to the unusually high fee for such a small distance, and nobody had any real problems with walking.

    "You guys are seriously walking?" asked Hugo as he mounted a carriage covered in red and golden ornaments. I eyed him with disgust as he mocked the rest of the party.

    "Well, if you don''t mind, we could all join you and get there quicker?" suggested Mike, but Hugo just looked at him silently like he was eyeing a bug.

    "I''d prefer not to share my private carriage. I''ll be waiting for you guys at the domain, don''t take too long."

    The driver looked at us and nodded ever so slightly, almost like he was apologizing for the unbearable attitude of his master. A sudden whip sent the two velociraptor-looking creatures into a sprint, a small horn in between their eyes.

    "I guess we''re walking," sighed Rom. I was surprised nobody mentioned Hugo''s attitude. Was itmon for nobles to act so rudely?

    The concept of ss division disturbed me deep down, reminding me of my origins. The lower-sses, forced to ughter others for mere entertainment just to survive, risking their lives so upper-sses could fill their stomachs withvish dishes with a show.

    I purged the thought from my mind, following the rest of the group into the deep vegetation that separated Eloria from our destination.

    Looks like we''ll be camping in the forest, I thought as Katherine slowed down to match my pace.

    "You nervous?" she asked excitedly.

    "A little," I lied. I was surprisingly empty of all anxiety or excitement, the only emotion lingering within me being frustration.

    I didn''t know how safe the woods just outside the main city were at night, but considering I had spotted a pack of wolvesst time I had traveled, I was almost certain we would meet resistance within the woods.

    I just hoped my party was aware of that too.

 Chapter 22: Within the Forest

    Chapter 22: Within the Forest

    The atmosphere of the group had be significantly more peaceful as soon as Hugo had left in his carriage. It seemed I wasn''t the only one who disliked his personality, but I understood why he was recruited.

    His bind control was around that of an A-rank, and if you were able to control that attitude of his, he could wipe out entire swarms of monsters with a single spell.

    The one key aspect that kept him back was his arrogance, and when paired with hisck of experience, it created conflict within the group.

    "We''ll be setting up camp here," announced Mike, unpacking the backpack that he had brought with him.

    I just sat against a tree, slightly separated from the group. I could tell the night was going to be cold, instinctively warming the air around me with bind. I nced over at the rest of the team setting up tents and removing their armor.

    I guess I''ll be the lookout for the night, I thought. I doubted I''d be able to sleep anyway due to the presence of others, so at least I''d keep the others safe.

    I waited until the rest of the team had entered their tents and turned off theirnterns before shifting my position. I waited, listened, observed.

    The endless orchestra of insects echoed throughout the night, mesmerizing me with their performance. I asionally heard a howl from a beast in the distance, but I wasn''t able to feel any killing intent.

    Harm or death directed at yourself was extremely easy to sense if you had a capable aura. As long as you remained calm, you''d sense a shift in the atmosphere around you, almost like the entire world had suddenly frozen, and the only things that remained untouched to the time freeze were you and your aggressor.

    Time obviously didn''t stop, but your perception of the world did, and as long as you were able to identify that feeling, you could always maintain a radar around yourself.

    I heard rustling beside me, but I just smiled ever so slightly under my mask as Katherine popped out.

    "Hey!" she whispered, "are you not cold?"

    "Nope," I responded, maintaining my focus on surveying the area. My paranoia was unusually high right now, and I felt as if a war was about tomence right in front of me.

    She sat beside me, closing her eyes and partaking in enjoying the sounds of nature.

    After a few minutes of silence, she turned to me again, her usual cheeriness vanishing from her face.

    "Darck, are you scared?" she asked. I could tell she wasn''t joking due to her tone, but I couldn''t understand the source of the question.

    "Of the domain?" I asked, trying to understand the basis of her interrogation. Could her question reflect her own situation and emotions?

    "Yea."

    "I''m not," I responded truthfully, not knowing if it helped her whatsoever.

    "And what about dying?"

    Silence beset the scene at the question, the meaning of her words striking me. Was I afraid of dying? I had died before, but was I necessarily scared of it?

    I believe I wasn''t back on Earth, but now that I had people I cared for, and people I wanted to see again, maybe I was. This was my second chance at life, would I ever get another?

    "I think so."

    "I see," she said, thinking about how my answer reflected her own thoughts.

    "So you want to live?" she finally asked. The answer seemed apparent from my previous response. Were the two questions different?

    Did living mean escaping death? As long as you weren''t technically dead, did that mean you were living? I had never asked myself the question, but it was a logical conclusion.

    "I guess," I said, not sure of my own answer.

    "I think living means treasuring what we have in life, whether that be a ce, a person, or our rtionships," said Katherine suddenly.

    "You''re awfully mature," I teased, not knowing how else to respond to a statement like that.

    Katherine merelyughed at myment, wondering what else to say before I rose to my feet.

    I had let my guard down, Katherine''s question taking me off my initial objective.

    "We''re surrounded," I whispered, Katherine instantly standing up beside me.

    "I''ll go call the others-"

    I grabbed her arm before she could move, shaking my head.

    "They''ll only panic and attract more monsters. You and I can do this," I whispered.

    I could tell the girl was slightly distressed by my choice, but she slowly nodded her head. She traced out the form of a longbow, the glimmering silver weapon appearing in her hands, and a quiver forming on her back.

    I unsheathed my sword, preparing myself. Our goal was to eliminate the iing threat silently and decisively, my mind instantly identifying wind as the element that would suit this situation the best.

    Pairs of glowing yellow eyes suddenly appeared between the trees, low gnarling sounds echoing all around us.

    "Kath, on the trees," I ordered, shortening her name for more efficient callouts.

    The girl instantlyunched herself into the air,nding on a thick branch and drawing her bow, an arrow already cocked.

    A sharp whistling sound zipped past me as a sabertooth-looking monster dropped dead behind me, its position suggesting it was already pouncing on me.

    She''s good, I thought, smiling. There was no need to worry with an archer like that watching my every move.

    Iunched myself at the mob of beasts, bringing my silver longsword down onto their napes. Sickening cracks and howls echoed through the night as I shed every single moving animal my eyes could see.

    A silver wolf leaped at me, my body leaping up to avoid the blow.

    I instantly realized my miscalction, underestimating the power of the monster. I put my sword up to deflect the oing attack, but a sudden gust of wind, originating from my ally, pushed me just above the wolf. I recalcted the situation, bringing my sword right into the wolf''s back midair. The weapon carved right through the beast''s rough hide, finally disconnecting at the end of the body.

    I looked over at Katherine, and the girl simply winked at me before refocusing her attention on an iing enemy.

    The monsters had begun reshifting their attention to the tents, the location where unarmed prey awaited them. I focused my energy, manipting the air currents around me.

    Iunched myself at the wolves, a sudden boom echoing throughout the entire area from my speed. The pack of monsters suddenly froze, their bodies processing what had just happened before crumbling to pieces.

    My still-saturated ears rung from the speed, my head felt like it could split open at any second.

    Whimpering echoed around me, the monsters just having witnessed almost half their pack being massacred before their eyes could even focus on the target.

    I instantly felt the change in atmosphere, the beasts retreating back into the depth of the woods. Katherine slid down the tree and ran up to me.

    "You okay?" she gasped, worn out.

    "I''m good. You?"

    "I''m fine," she responded smugly, trying to hide the pride she felt for her own aplishments. I smiled at her internal struggle.

    "You did great," Imended her, the girl''s face lighting up with happiness.

    "You could''ve done better," she teased, springingughter from both of us.

    "I''ll keep watch. You should get some rest," I suggested, the tired Katherine nodding as she yawned.

    "Yea, I''m drained. I''ll leave the rest to you," she muttered, tapping my shoulder before entering her tent.

    I flicked my sword sideways, removing most of the blood from the de before returning it into the sheath.

    I turned around, my eyes locked right on a point of darkness amidst the trees.

    "You can show yourself now."

 Chapter 23: The Masked Individual

    Chapter 23: The Masked Individual

    It had been a while since I had felt a presence like this one. A figure emerged from the darkness, a dark cloak masking his facial features, but I immediately recognized what he was.

    Dragonkin.

    "What are you doing out here?" I asked, rmed. Even if his presence waspletely concealed and the only way I had been able to sense him was through my dragon senses, it was still extremely dangerous. All it would take was one wrong move, one miscalction, and the entire existence of the dragons would be exposed.

    "The Empress sent me to inform you about our situation," responded the scout, keeping his voice extremely low as to not wake the others.

    "What situation?"

    "We have revealed our existence to the other races."

    I stood there, perplexed. After only a few months, Selena had decided to unmask the whereabouts of the Dragonkin. I hadn''t heard about it from themonfolk of Eloria, so I guessed that only the royal families and officers knew about this.

    "Negotiations have begun?" I asked, my voice slightly higher from the slight shock.

    "Yes, sir."

    "How is it looking?"

    "It will take time, sir," responded the scout. I knew he was addressing me in such a manner due to my rank as the appointed knight of the princess, but it still felt weird. I had never been of a higher social position than anyone else in my entire life, and the sense of superiority made me ufortable.

    "I see. Thank you," I answered quickly, the scout realizing that time was short as dawn approached. He nodded his head, bowing ever so slightly before returning to the shadows andpletely vanishing, his aura included.

    Considering that was the power of a normal scout of the Dragonkin, I could only imagine what their army at full strength would look like. I understood why the other nations lived in fear of the dragons, and I didn''t know how Selena would be able to aplish an understanding.

    But if there was anyone that could do it, it was Selena.

    I looked at the pile of corpses surrounding the camp and sighed, igniting my palm. A humble smoke arose from our location as I lit up the dead animals, controlling the fires to make sure they didn''t spread.

    I looked up at the dark rose sky, the sun was beginning to rise. We''d be able to make it to the dungeon in a few hours of walking, so I sat against a tree and waited until the inevitable awakening of mypanions.

    A cheerful chirp of birds rung throughout all of Auroria, waking the sleep-deprived adventurers from their short slumber. I merely nodded at Mike and Rom as they exited their respectful tents, yawning profusely.

    Thest to get up was Katherine, no surprise there. She waved at mezily, and I smiled underneath my mask. She reminded me of Asthia, though the reason eluded me.

    We began the final stretch towards our destination, the rest of the way being clear from monsters. I could sense them in the vicinity, but something told me they were also aware of who I was, as well as Katherine.

    I could spot Hugo''s carriage in the distance, two guards standing around it.

    "This guy has guards?" I muttered in disbelief, Katherine approaching me.

    "Don''t you know he''s rted to the royal family? How do you think he got permission to be an adventurer at the age of eight?" she whispered, her voice barely audible.

    I looked up, the pieces slotting into ce. The reason Hugo had been admitted to bing an adventurer at such a young age was due to his connection with the royal family. There was no way the guild could oppose them.

    Did this mean that Hugo was aware of the Dragonkin''s existence? He was technically royalty, but something about his reckless attitude led me to believe that he couldn''t be trusted with such information.

    Hugo stepped out of the carriage, his ming red robes resembling the amber color of the sky.

    "About time," he muttered, my enhanced senses barely picking up his words.

    We gathered at the entrance of the domain, a massive cave right in front of us. A dark green glow emanated from deep within the cavern, a vile stench escaping.

    "Remember. Listen to the tank, no disobeying orders, no talking back, got it?" said Mike, extremely serious as he fit his shield onto his arm and unsheathed his broadsword.

    "Ohe on, it''s a C-rank," pointed out Hugo.

    What he said wasn''t necessarily wrong. We were all capable adventurers, and after seeing Katherine in action, I realized she could easily make it to A-rank with her situational skills and precision. Bind control and one''s aura weren''t the only factors that came into y when measuring one''s rank. The overall utility of an individual was one of the key factors, and Katherine was more than able of supporting her teammates as an archer.

    "Let''s still take this seriously," remarked Rom as he readied his staff, absorbing bind.

    I noticed that most members of our party weren''t wearing armor. It wasn''t a w, but it meant that we were going to rely on speed and evasive maneuvers rather than tanking blows. I had no doubt that Katherine was fast enough, but were the other two going to be fine?

    "We''ll be going up against sects, so just make sure to clear them efficiently before their numbers swarm us," warned Mike, stepping up and gesturing us to follow him inside.

    If I remembered the guide correctly, sects were basically scorpion-like monsters with stingers that relied on overwhelming numbers rather than individual strength. A D-rank adventurer could easily defeat a C-rank sect, even with the rank difference.

    The danger was not defeating them fast enough. The monsters'' numbers slowly grew, and you had to stay coordinated andposed if you wanted to survive. The rank of this dungeon was C-rank, but the type of monster residing within it was easily the most dangerous.

    I pulled out my sword, the de still perfectly viable for low-ranked monsters. I noticed small dents within the steel, but there was no need to worry just yet.

    "For our positions. I''ll be the tank, Rom is our healer, and you three will be in charge of killing as many monsters as fast as possible. Understood?" asked Mike, looking at Katherine, Hugo, and I. We all nodded, understanding our positions.

    I looked over at Hugo, the boy seemingly in check. I had to keep my eye on him, my instincts telling me it was the right course of action.

    "Don''t hold us back," whispered Hugo into my ear as he followed the rest of the group into the domain.

    I sighed. This kind of rivalry was something I wasn''t looking forward to. I had to focus on one thing, and one thing only:

    Making sure we all made it out of this domain in one piece.

 Chapter 24: The Sect Lair

    Chapter 24: The Sect Lair

    "Let''s go," ordered Mike as we entered the domain. I could feel the tension throughout the team, silencing the atmosphere, and leaving the lingering sound of scuttling deep within the cavern.

    Droplets of water echoed all around us as they trickled from the moist ceiling, Katherine tensing up in reaction at each sound. Mike was rtively calm up ahead, this not being his first domain or his hardest.

    Rom, even though he was in the middle of our convoy, was extremely paranoid. Sweat trickled down his face as he swerved his head every two seconds, checking for enemies. He was trying to hide the tant fear on his face, but it was a pretty miserable attempt.

    I slowed my breathing, focusing on my surroundings rather than analyzing my allies'' behaviors.

    A sudden murderous intent originated to my left, my body instantly reacting. I drew my sword, my arm shing in the direction of the source before my head could even turn to identify the threat.

    A sharp cry echoed from my left as a sect crumbled to pieces, the entire party standing there in shock.

    "Stay alert," I warned, further enhancing my radar. The rest of the party nodded as we tracked onwards. The pace had slowed due to the uncertainty of another attack, and I couldn''t help but wonder, what would''ve happened if I wasn''t the target?

    If a sect suddenly leaped at Rom, would he react in time? Would he defend himself?

    I believed that these adventurers were good people, and even if I still had trouble trusting them, I didn''t want to see them die. They would all survive, that was my priority.

    ying the boss was a secondary goal, and under no circumstances would I sacrifice one of my own for the kill.

    I nced at Hugo, the boy masking his anxiety better than most. Even so, his breaths were rapid, his irises shivering ever so slightly at the rocks all around him, his hands resting on the grip of his sword thaty at his side.

    I squinted under my mask as we entered an open area, small dents in the walls immediately attracting my attention. We kept moving forward, the tank not calling out anything unusual.

    The uneasiness of our position slowly set on me, my instincts telling me this was wrong.

    A sudden jab of pain in my mind struck me as my eyes flew open at the realization.

    "Defensive positions!" I yelled immediately, the party reacting slower than usual due to the source of the order. I clenched my weapon, this was no time to hesitate, no time to doubt.

    We were surrounded.

    Katherine approached me, our backs touching as we pivoted around each other, awaiting the enemy. Katherine was the only one who had reacted instantly, trusting my order without a second of doubt.

    A sudden shriek echoed around us as the walls caved in, sects crawling out from the newly-created holes.

    "Attack!" roared Mike as he charged the enemy, instantly vaporizing a handful of insects.

    Our tactic for this domain was simple. As long as the tank and the attackers (position attributed to those who were tasked with killing enemies) encircled the healer, we would be able to receive constant support and medical aid from Rom. With this, we would be able to fight hundred of sects without sumbing to their numbers.

    However, this relied heavily on the strength of each member. If one faltered, the healer would be attacked, and the entire party would slowly be overwhelmed.

    Katherine and I immediately separated, engaging the enemies that were approaching Rom. I nced back as my sword cut into a scorpion. Even if he had previously been terrified, Rom was now collected and doing his job beautifully. Bursts of warm wind encircled me as my cuts vanished instantly, boosts of power entering my veins as Rom buffed my own power.

    The Fei was multi-tasking all four members at once, making sure none of them was at anything less than 120% of their fighting power.

    A group of sects leaped at me, hissing as venom dripped from their stingers. I released my bind, mes erupting around them, burning them within seconds. My eyes shifted to Katherine as I realized she was slowly being overwhelmed.

    I ignited my palm, sending a small ball of fire in her direction before turning back to my own front. The projectile pierced a dozen sects before dissipating, the pressure of their constant attacks instantly vanishing and allowing Katherine to regain her footing.

    I could feel necessarily high levels of heat radiating behind me, my head turning amidst the action to verify my guess. I could see Hugo sting sects all around him, but there was no logic behind his attacks.

    He shed through dozens of sects, instantly erupting the already cut up corpses and smiling as they vaporized. He appeared to be enjoying the killing, almost like he had lost control of himself.

    My eyes were brought back to a sect roaring as it jumped at me. I evaded the blow, driving my sword into the insect as itnded behind me.

    Hugo lit his sword on fire, swinging it in a wide arc and obliterating everything as the mes shot out from the de. I immediately noticed theck of control in the attack and traced what the line of fire would hit.

    Katherine was going to get hit.

    My mind raced as I measured the probability of me making it in time, realizing that I had less than a second before Katherine was wiped off the face of Auroria. The girl had realized what was happening, but her body refused to move as the searing mes neared her. Enhancing my body with neutral bind wouldn''t be fast enough.

    I had to use lightning.

    My eyes shot open, a bright blue glow emanating from the small eye hole on the left side of my mask as lightning crackled around me. My perception of the world around me slowed as I dropped my weapon, dashing towards Katherine as fast as I could.

    KATHERINE HEARTH''S POV:

    I ripped another arrow from a corpse beside me, panting as I took aim and pierced another sect''s skull. I realized I''d probably have to resort to closebat now that I was out of arrows, unsheathing the two daggers I held behind my waist.

    Before I was able to even use the twin steel daggers, I sensed a massive surge of bind heading towards me. I turned towards the source, my eyes widening at what covered my vision.

    Massive mes were approaching me, the heat already singeing my cheeks from the proximity. I rolled to the side, evading the attack.

    Wait. Why wasn''t my body moving? The order was clear... move to the side and avoid the attack.

    I stood there in terror, not at the oing attack, but at the fact that I was frozen right in its trajectory. I felt my daggers drop to the floor, my entire body shaking uncontrobly. I was going to die at such a young age? Not having experienced almost anything in life, having dreamt of bing an adventurer, and my journey was about to end after the first domain?

    I didn''t want to die. I don''t want to die.

    Please... someone help me!

 Chapter 25: Savior and Threat

    Chapter 25: Savior and Threat

    KATHERINE HEARTH''S POV:

    I opened my eyes at the sound of burning skin, my body surprisingly free of any pain. A figure was enveloping me like a mother cradling her newborn, protecting it from worry and danger.

    I snapped back to reality, realizing who this person was.

    "Darck?" I muttered in disbelief, my eyes moving to the patch of burnt skin on his hip. How had he done that? When I hadst looked at him due to the fireball he had shot, he was standing at least 30 mels away from me.

    The fire in front of me was no illusion, and it was almost scorching my face. Did he somehow manage to protect me and use himself as a shield? I looked up at the sockets in his mask, those turquoise eyes radiating with power. A small crackle of yellow energy spiked from his arm, instantly catching my attention.

    There was no mistaking it, that was lightning.

    I justy there, perplexed, not knowing what to say, or how to say anything.

    "You okay?" he finally asked, coughing ever so slightly from the pain on his hip. Words came back to me as I looked up at the mask that covered the face I had seen only momentarily.

    "Y-yea."

    "Good," he sighed, not knowing what else to say.

    Eyes were said to be a direct link to a person''s soul. By simply looking into the pupils of another, you could evaluate their past, their experiences, and their nature.

    Yet when I looked into those eyes, all I could see was pain. It wasn''t a physical pain from a burn, nor an emotional pain from heartbreak. This was something much deeper, something that he could never share, something he would have to carry for the rest of his life alone.

    That kind of pain broke people, led them into despair without any way out.

    I barely knew anything about this boy, but I wanted to change that. I wanted to support him, be a person he could lean on, be someone who he could trust.

    I instantly noticed his distance, separating himself from the rest of the group. I tried my best to support him with everything I had during the beast attack in the woods, but it seems like I was the one in need of saving this time.

    If I stayed by his side long enough, would I finally be able to help him?

    HUGO LIECH''S POV:

    I mmed my sword into thest creature, watching its life slowly fade as it fought back helplessly. I smiled. If this was a C-rank dungeon, then my powers were those of an A-rank, maybe even AA-rank!

    I was wiping out every single monster within my vicinity, clearly demonstrating my superioritypared to that fraud. I had heard from one of my guards that he hadn''t gone all out in his exam and still acquired B-rank, and I was amazed at how people believed that.

    The guy was clearly inferior to me, and if I got B-rank, then giving this guy a C-rank would be pushing it.

    I slotted my royal broadsword back in its sheath by my waist before sensing something behind me. My hand immediately clutched the hilt of the sword, ready to draw the weapon in case of an enemy.

    I looked back, but all I could see was Darck, his clothes slightly scorched, and Katherine lying on the ground behind him. The boy was approaching me slowly, his eyes locked on mine.

    "What do you want-"

    My legs gave out as I fell to the ground, gagging and grasping my throat in pain. I wanted to vomit, but my body wouldn''t budge. All I could feel was cold darkness set over me, and I could tell the others felt the same thing as their faces turned blue in fear.

    What was this? The boss monster''s aura?

    My eyes followed the source, but for some reason all they led to was Darck. My eyes burst open as I realized that this feeling of dread, this feeling of death, was something that emanated from him.

    My body began shivering, my futile attempts at standing up forcing me toy there on my legs. I took out my sword, mming it into the ground and using it as a support for my legs, slowly getting up. I looked at Darck again, nearing me by the second.

    "What do you want?" I asked mockingly.

    The boy said nothing, merely drawing his sword. I could feel every step he took, each one sending cial shivers down my spine.

    How? How could I feel so helpless against this individual? Somebody who was beneath me in every way, somebody who had achieved nothing in his life, somebody who didn''t even know what it meant to fight!

    Everything about him was fake, a lie that he spread for personal gain. He wanted people to feel sorry for him, and yet... this darkness was real. It was the most real thing I had ever felt, an abyss where nothing but hatred spurred from.

    The boy was almost right in front of me, his proximity making my body retreat instinctively.

    "What are you doing?" I asked again, trying to ignore the fear I felt.

    He stopped right in front of me, his sword shining from the glow of his eyes.

    "Don''t ever put anyone in danger again," he warned, his metallic voice piercing my very sanity.

    And just like that, the aura vanished, Darck sheathing his sword onto his back and heading towards the team leader. I stood there, petrified, and I wasn''t the only one.

    Every single person in the room was wondering what had just happened. Did they think it was just an illusion, a mishap in the atmosphere?

    "We still have a boss to defeat," stated Darck as he moved deeper into the cavern, the rest of the party snapping back to their senses.

    "Y-yea, of course," said Mike, still trying to understand what had just transpired.

    I was officially protected because of my family, but even knowing this, Darck thought he could threaten me like that?

    That little bitch had no idea what wasing. I just had to wait, patiently, and there would be an opportunity. All I needed was one mistake on his end, and he would suffer more than anyone ever had on this goddamn continent!

 Chapter 26: The Queen

    Chapter 26: The Queen

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    We entered a massive circr room resembling an underground dome, a massive rock standing in the center. I entered the room, scanning my surroundings before advancing deeper into the area.

    I could feel a massive source of hatred resonating from the rock, immediately identifying the seemingly harmless piece of stone as a front. The rest of the party followed through, all of them feeling the same thing as me.

    "Everyone, keep your eyes locked on that rock," announced Mike as he regained his position at the front of the team. We took our positions, Mike in the front, Rom in the middle, Hugo on the right, Katherine behind, and me on the left.

    A massive shriek echoed all around us as the rock shattered, a creature emerging from the rubble.

    To say it was ugly would be an understatement. The massive scorpion had two stingers, each tail being the size of a house. Two pincers snapped wildly as the queen sensed intruders within her domain, wing out of the stone and snarling at us.

    Mike immediately tookmand, bolstering his allies'' confidence as he gave simplemands.

    "Rom, speed buff," he ordered, the Fei immediately beginning the chant.

    "Darck, Katherine, you''ll take its nk," continued Mike as he readied his shield. Katherine and I shot ourselves through the air using wind,nding behind the queen.

    "Hugo, you''ll bomb it from here," finished Mike as he charged towards the queen, taunting her.

    Hugo let go of his sword, grinning as he summoned a small ember on each hand. As long as he focused on the current objective, I didn''t really care what he did. All that mattered was that nobody, especially Katherine, was put in harm''s way.

    A massive pincer struck Mike''s shield, sending a shockwave throughout the entire cave. The tank used the earth around him to support his feet, holding his ground as two giant pirs of rock shot out from behind him, instantly trapping the w. The queen shrieked, realizing her position and her sudden vulnerability.

    I had underestimated Mike''s power. His quick thinking and reflexes had created a massive opportunity for the rest of the attackers. Iunched myself at one of the legs, enhancing my de and cutting right through one of the legs, a sickening crack echoing in my ears. I nced at Katherine, her movements mimicking mine as she sliced through another leg with a pair of knives.

    The queen hit the ground, losing bnce.

    "Hugo!" roared Mike as everyone jumped back, preparing for the iing attack.

    "Meteor crash!" bellowed Hugo as a massive ming rock appeared above the queen, crashing into her back as she squealed in agony.

    The scorpion slowly got up, but I could tell her rage had triggered a frenzy of attacks. Her tails shed wildly, narrowly missing me and Katherine.

    "Mike, the healer!" I yelled, Mike immediatelyunching back and shielding Rom from the stinger, venom dripping on his shield.

    A single cut would lead to certain death, the queen''s poison being able to kill an individual within seconds.

    Even if we had executed our initial attack perfectly, the disarray caused by the stingers was starting to show. The queen had changed target due to Mike''s retreat, instantly approaching me as it identified the biggest threat.

    I evaded the two pincers that came crashing down on my position, further enhancing my speed with neutral bind. I could feel my levels of bind were slightly diminished from my previous use of lightning, but my speed remained unaffected, for now.

    A stinger came swinging down from above, my body changing direction and avoiding the attack. The tail mmed into the ground, my eyes immediately seeing an opportunity. Just like a flight of stairs, I sprinted up the limb, plunging my sword into the head of the queen.

    My sword shook as the monster wailed, shaking violently and throwing me off.

    Katherine intercepted my trajectory, catching me and helping me get to the ground before hitting the walls of the cave.

    "Thanks, Kath," I muttered, realizing I didn''t have a weapon anymore. Katherine saw my troubled look and smiled.

    "Here," she offered, showing me one of her daggers. I dly epted the weapon, clutching it as the queen turned her attention back towards Mike. A warm wind encircled me, instantly healing my wounds. I nodded at Rom, who returned my gesture before shifting his attention towards Mike.

    "She''s weak. If you and I weaken it enough for Hugo to st it, we win," I said, analyzing the situation.

    Katherine nodded, understanding the n.

    "I''ll follow you, Mr. Bigshot," she teased. I smiled at the joke before sprinting at the boss.

    My eyes glowed with bind as Iunched myself up, Katherine boosting me up even further with her wind magic.

    I willed fire around me, envisioning a missile all around me as mes encircled me, mimicking my mental image. I shot myself right at the queen, a fiery ze following my movements as I crashed down on the sword that was still imnted in the bug''s head, sending it deeper into her cranium. A massive explosion followed as the mes made contact with the queen, disorienting her.

    Katherine slid underneath the confused monster, her bow aimed right at the stomach of the beast.

    "Wind st," she muttered, a transparent arrow forming on her string beforeunching it right above her. The arrow struck the queen with immense force, flipping her over and leaving her stuck on her back.

    Mike realized what we were doing, trapping her with chains of earth before looking back at Hugo.

    The boy had already begun chanting a massive spell, his hands glowing with intensity as he aimed them at the monster.

    "mewave," he whispered, the spell clearly straining his mind. A massive burst of mes erupted from his hands, forming a wave as they crashing down onto the immobilized queen.

    The booming shrieks suddenly stopped, the massive body disintegrating before our very eyes as everyone sighed with relief.

    "Good job guys," panted Mike as he slid his sword and shield back into ce, walking back up the path we entered from.

    If this was the power of a C-rank domain, what exactly resided within the top-ranked ones? I shivered ever so slightly at the thought of the legendary S-rank domain that had appeared a few centuries ago. What abominations did that party have to face in there?

    "Remember to cash in the contract," reminded Mike as we exited the domain, the warm light of dusk spreading all across my body.

    We all nodded as we went our separate ways. I waited alongside Katherine, something within me telling me to do so.

    "What are you going to do next?" she asked me.

    "Find more domains, probably," I responded truthfully.

    "I want to fight with you," she said suddenly, the sentence clearly making her ufortable.

    I hadn''t nned on having a partner, but Katherine had more than proven herself to me in multiple ways. She had supported me and saved me from injury multiple times, and she was one of the few people I didn''t mind being with.

    "Sure," I answered.

    Her body expression indicated that she was happy with the response, but I could tell Katherine was trying to hide her joy behind a strong face. I smiled at the attempt before looking at the royal carriage on the road.

    My eyes met with Hugo''s as he entered the carriage, anger ming within his eyes. I understood now that he had only behaved for his own survival, knowing he''d be unable to take on the boss alone.

    What would''ve happened if we were alone? Would he have tried to take me down?

    I shook my head, clearing the unnecessary thoughts from my mind and heading back to Eloria, a new partner by my side.

 Chapter 27: New Routes

    Chapter 27: New Routes

    "There it is!" eximed Katherine as we approached the top of a hill, a small vige being visible in the distance.

    The vige of Orun, a town in the dwarven kingdom of Schild, could be seen in the distance. ''Dwarf'' was the word used to describe the poption of the kingdom, so at least I didn''t have to rece it with something else like I had to with the Feis.

    A gentle smoke arose from the houses, a lingering scent of cooked meat wafting into my nose. This vige, isted from the rest of the dwarven cities, was a hotspot for higher-ranked domains, ranging from B-ranks all the way to AA-ranks.

    It had been an entire year since my first domain alongside Katherine, and since then, we had definitely grown, both in terms of power and teamwork. Being able to predict each other''s movements were natural, and I doubted there was another duo out there with ourbative capabilities.

    There was only one other individual I was able to fight so efficiently with, that being Asthia.

    I neverpared the two, treasuring both of them as my dearest of friends separately, each for their own reasons.

    Considering we had both attained A-rank by now, we were eligible to take part in A-rank domains, and we were both looking forward to it. Contracts were epted when taking charge of clearing a domain, and uponpletion, you could return to the appropriate guildhall and return the contract, exchanging it for gold.

    An A-rank domain was no joke, and the pay was extremely generous. Katherine and I were sharing all our funds, but considering we had made a decent amount from the lower-ranked domains, I wasn''t all too concerned about the payout. As long as we both made it out alive, I was satisfied.

    "When is the party supposed to arrive?" I asked as we approached the vige. Katherine had be taller than me due to our age difference, but she had never once questioned me about it. Maybe she just thought I''d hit my growth spurtter.

    "In a week, so we have a few days to rx," replied Katherine with a long sigh. It had been a long journey to get here, and I could tell she was relieved we had finally arrived.

    Agreeing beforehand with a predetermined party was the most efficient way to gather a team for the higher-ranked domains. We had kept in contact with Mike, our previous tank, due to his performance in the Sect''s Lair, and he was supposedly leading this uing raid as well.

    I hadn''t heard about Hugo ever since ourst encounter, and I was d. There was no reason to reside near him, considering he probably hated me for what had transpired.

    I nodded at the dwarven guard at the gate, his heavy metal armor gleaming alongside his massive battleax that was almost twice his size. He nodded back, granting us ess to the vige. Dusk was already approaching, and we had to find a ce to stay for the next few days.

    "We should go find a ce-"

    "Woah! Is this a festival?!" eximed Katherine, interrupting my suggestion. My eyes readjusted to my surroundings, and sure enough, stands were being set up along the main road.

    It had been a while since I had attended a festival, not even being able to recall thest time I had experienced one.

    "Let''s find a ce, then we cane to check it out," I said. Katherine nodded in approval at the final part of my sentence, clearly satisfied. I smiled behind the mask that had kept my identity a secret for so long, shifting my attention to potentially suitable locations.

    I managed to find an inn a few blocks out from the main festival, reserving the final room avable.

    "We''re almost full due to the influx of people from the festival" exined the clerk. I nodded, not requiring further exnation. The room contained two beds anyway, I wouldn''t have taken anything else anyway.

    Katherine and I made our way to the room, sitting down on our beds and sighing in relief.

    "My feet hurt," she grumbled,ying on her bed. I chuckled at thement, getting up and opening the door.

    "I''ve got something to take care of, I''ll be back in a bit," I said.

    "Sure," she responded. She had gotten used to me doing my own thing without questions, and I appreciated it more than she probably knew.

    I made my way outside, a gentle veil of darkness setting across the region. My chest was tingling, a sensation I only felt when in proximity to the only other species I was gically simr to.

    I followed my instincts, finally arriving at a small tree atop a hill separated from the rest of the vige.

    "Yes?" I called out, a figure emerging from the darkness.

    "Is that any way to address your Empress?" teased the figure, the voice immediately sparking joy within me.

    "Selena?!"

    "Hey, Jay," she responded, chuckling at my surprised expression, "It''s unusual to see you so emotional."

    "What are you doing here?" I asked, dumbfounded as to why the other motherly figure in my life was standing before me.

    "I came to personally give you good news."

    "How did negotiations go?"

    "Sessfully. A few final touches and our existence will be made public," said Selena, soft happiness visible in her voice.

    I only now realized I still had my mask on, removing it to properly see Selena. She smiled at the sight of my face.

    "You''ve gotten older," she said.

    "What about Asthia?" I asked, ignoring herments.

    "She''s doing well. She''ll probably be the first dragon student in an allied school if everything goes as nned. I hope you''ve been training, she''s gotten quite powerful, you know?"

    "I''ve been busy," I responded truthfully. I had been learning how to utilize my bind and spells in real-life situations, but my training on improving my own bind hade to a halt. I definitely needed to practice.

    Selena sighed, clearly making fun of me with a disappointed expression.

    "What kind of knight can''t even protect their princess?"

    "I''m not that weak," I added, smiling at the nostalgic feeling within me. Selena nodded, approving my answer.

    "I hope so. I''ll be returning now, negotiations are about to continue. Stay safe, Jay," she added, a small smile appearing on her face before vanishing from sight.

    I put my mask on as I felt a presence behind me, dropping my guard as I realized who it was.

    "Darck, I''m hungry," said Katherine as she approached the tree, "and what are you doing on a hill alone?"

    "Haha, nothing. Let''s go to the festival then," I said, following the now cheerful Katherine down the hill.

    I looked back at the ce Selena was standing, her words echoing in my mind.

    The world was about to change.

 Chapter 28: Festivities of Orun

    Chapter 28: Festivities of Orun

    I strolled through the roads of the small vige, Katherine running up ahead as she checked out the various stalls and delicacies. The pungent smell of booze invaded my nose, a stench I loathed. The arenas were always filled with alcohol for the spectators, making sure they had a good time while watching the death fights.

    I focused on enjoying myself with my partner rather than recalling unwanted memories, approaching Katherine as she ogled a stand serving wolf meat on a stick.

    "Wolf meat?" I muttered, wondering if it even tasted good.

    "You doubting the taste?" asked Katherine with a smirk on her face, almost challenging me to taste it with her.

    I sighed, gesturing towards the clerk of the stand.

    "Two, please," I ordered, defeated.

    The meat didn''t actually taste too bad, a strong vor oozing into my mouth, reminding me of bear meat back on Earth. I had managed to buy a small piece with the money I had saved up, and the unique taste was definitely worth it.

    Katherine had immediately lost all of her exhaustion from the journey, leaping from stall to stall and dragging me along as we experienced all sorts of different activities.

    "I want to try this!" eximed the girl as she approached a game stall. I followed, reading the sign. It was a simple uracy shooter, with the goal being to hit the stacked objects at the end of the stall with the small shooter distributed.

    I picked up the small weapon, admiring the work. It was a simple stick with a hole at one end, a rock slotted inside like a blowgun. She picked up the one in front of her, aiming it at thergest target avable: a stone with the word ''festival'' engraved on it.

    "Aren''t you an archer? Why don''t you aim for the smallest one-" I started, cutting short as she willed bind into the gun andunching the stone.

    I don''t even want to begin to describe how far off the shot was, my mouth dropping behind my mask. I was in awe at how miserable the attempt was, wasn''t this girl an A-ranked archer?!

    She looked at me, clearly realizing that I was in shock behind the mask.

    "You try it," she said suddenly, passing me the stick. I took it and loaded it with another stone, raising it and aiming at a small ne in the far back of the stall.

    I willed a small gust of wind into the stick, letting loose the piece of rock and hitting the target right on.

    "Cheater," muttered Katherine.

    I understood now why she was so terrible. She was drunk.

    "Already drunk after two hours, huh?" I teased, the girl pouting, realizing I waspletely right.

    The clerk gave me the small ne as I traded him the usage fee, which included Katherine''s wasted shot.

    "Here," I offered, giving the ne to Katherine. She smiled, dly epting it.

    She must''ve realized she was going to be unable to put it on herself given her current state, sliding the ne into her pocket.

    "Let''s go back now," I suggested, the girl nodding as she yawned profusely.

    I helped her to bed as we entered the room, the girl undoing her hair. Her dark brown hair reached her shoulders, but it was something I rarely saw due to it being inconvenient for battle.

    I had seen a poster amidst the chaos of the festival that I was interested in. A Fei swordmaster was apparently in town and was sparring people in exchange for knowledge and techniques that only he possessed.

    Considering I had been cking on training, I decided to check it out the next day and see if there would be anything I could learn.

    --

    "You sure you up for this young man?" asked the Fei as I approached the dojo, the wooden house being already surrounded by spectators.

    "Let''s just get to it," I grumbled, my metallic voice grinding the ears of everyone around me. I had expected a one on one duel, but I was instead greeted with a sight I had hoped to never see again.

    A battle for the sake of other''s entertainment.

    My adversary was a Fei with long silver hair that reached his waist, powerful green eyes eyeing me warily. He tossed me a wooden training stick, the weight surprisingly decentpared to a metal sword.

    "I''ll give you a final chance to back out, I have been using the sword for thirty years now."

    "Show me then," I taunted, not caring about his warnings.

    He smiled, readying himself.

    "Very well."

    Thirty years of training was no joke, but there was a crucial factor that differentiated us: our environment. I fought, every day, in a bloody arena, the sword being the only thing I could trust in the world.

    My anger seeped through my aura, and I was d Katherine was still at the inn, asleep and hungover.

    I swung the stick a bit, adjusting myself to its weight before preparing for the fight. There was one thing that this Fei possessed that I wanted to learn, and I would defeat him without hesitation to acquire that knowledge.

    The ability to cycle bind indefinitely within a fight, allowing you to have a near-infinite pool of bind to draw from. This worked extremely well with smaller spells, but it was still limited when faced withrger spells that drained bind at rapid rates, like lightning. I estimated that it would no doubt prolongate the time I could use lightning, but the key to unlocking that element to its fullest would be raw training.

    I cleared my mind. This was no time to look into the future. The present was now, and right now, I had to defeat this Fei. I knew this fight wouldn''t be a piece of cake, butpared to fighting for my life, this was something that I wasn''t taking too seriously.

    Bind waspletely off-limits in this fight, but the restriction didn''t bother me. It was true I hade to rely on the magical potential of Auroria, but by no means had I lost my skills with a sword.

    There was a reason I was top-ranked back on Earth.

    I smiled behind my mask.

    Let''s see what thirty years of practice could really muster against me.

 Chapter 29: The Hidden Conversation

    Chapter 29: The Hidden Conversation

    KATHERINE HEARTH''S POV:

    I groaned as I sat up in my bed, trying to recall why I was feeling like this.

    "Ah, the festival," I muttered, understanding this unbearable sensation. I was surprised I was even able to remember the events that had urred yesterday, but I could tell some elements were missing.

    A small fragment of the festival shed before me, my body instinctively reaching into my left pocket and pulling out a small ne. I smiled, putting the trinket around my neck. I looked over and noticed the bed on the other side of the room was empty, but I knew exactly where Darck would be.

    I had grown ustomed to his unusualck of emotion and interest in pretty much everything around him, so identifying when he was interested in something was pretty simple. I got up, getting ready to go meet him at the dojo.

    Even though I really didn''t know much about the boy, I hade to rely on him more than I would like to admit. He had a gentle side to him, attempting to help others as much as possible without explicitly showing it.

    A massive ruckus of cheers led me through the streets of Orun, narrowing me down onto my partner''s location. I pushed myself through the massive crowd that encircled a small wooden house, two fighters sparring inside.

    To a normal citizen, what was urring in front of me would just be two blurs of colors shing against each other. Their speed was absolutely terrifying, even without the use of neutral bind. I looked a little closer, something clearly not right.

    Darck was on the defensive. He was somebody that, unlike his passive attitude, always attacked first and kept the pressure up at all times. Was his opponent really that strong?

    Upon further spectating, I realized that, even though he was defending, his moves were extremely calm and calcted. My eyes widened at the possible scenario that formed in my mind.

    Was he... testing his opponent?

    Swiftly evading every sweep and kick, blocking the attacks that were too fast to dodge, consistently creating distance between himself and his opponent. From a spectator''s perspective, it would appear that the master was dominating this young challenger with ease, but one look at the Fei''s face proved otherwise.

    Sweat trickled down his face, his expression furrowed in frustration as he realized his helplessness against the masked warrior. He realized that Darck hadplete control over the fight, deciding whether or not to end it with one attack.

    Where had he learned to fight like that? I doubted he was older than me, but my memory of his face from the first time we met was slowly fading away. Even if he was my age, this meant that he was fourteen, and probably started training around the age of nine?

    It was a wild guess, but saying it within my head just seemedpletely wrong. There was no way you could fit Darck within the norm for other kids.

    "Finish the fight, Master Yu!" cried out one of the spectators, beingpletely fooled by the facade that Darck was putting up.

    I stood there, staring at Darck. Who was he? Where did hee from? After so many battles fought together, those were questions that could never be answered through actions alone.

    And until I mustered the courage to ask him those questions directly, I''d never know who my partner really was.

    MASTER YU''S POV:

    I was defeated.

    I could tell that as soon as the battle started, this opponent was someone I had underestimated. Greatly underestimated.

    I chained attacks that an Imanian royal guard would be unable to block, and yet this small boy was dodging them like they were a mere annoyance. Even an attempt at faking a strike came down to nothing, the boy shifting his feet wlessly and blocking my attack with his weapon.

    His eyes red at me, anger seeping out from behind that mask of his.

    A sparring match was a dialogue between two swordsmen, both of themmunicating their feels through their strikes. This boy knew that and had not once returned an attack. Was he choosing to conceal his identity? Did he fear the knowledge I might gain from a strike of his?

    I halted my attack, taking a defensive stance. The boy understood what I was trying to do, but knew there was no way out of it. He threw himself at me, our training swords locking together in a sh.

    I immediately understood everything, while simultaneously bing extremely confused and lost. The weight of his strike, his ferocity, his aim, they all led to one thing. This boy had fought for his life.

    This was different from fighting monsters or sparring against fellow adventurers. This adventurer had felt and experienced horrors so brutal that the sword was his onlypanion. The only thing he could trust was the weapon he used to fight others, to save himself.

    I pushed back, shoving the adventurer back and dropping my sword on the ground.

    "This battle is over," I announced, the boy merely nodding as the rest of the crowd remained silent. I flicked my hand, raising a stone pir that blocked the entrance of the dojo, hiding us from sight.

    "How?" I asked the young man, slightly shivering from the imagery that had flooded my mind.

    "I''m older than I look," he responded. It wasn''t a tant lie, but it was an answer that revealed close to nothing about my suspicions.

    "You won this fight, young man. May I know your name?"

    "Darck."

    The name didn''t ring a bell. I could tell this adventurer didn''t know who I was, so my guess was that he was new to the world of adventuring.

    "Very well, Darck. I will teach you what you want to know."

    The technique of bind cirction, a form of sustainability that I had created, and only a select few knew. I sighed in relief, my search finally over after ten whole years.

    I had finally found my sessor.

 Chapter 30: New Threat

    Chapter 30: New Threat

    This new teacher of mine had warned me that I wouldn''t be leaving the dojo until I had mastered the technique, which gave me approximately one week. If I took any longer, the raid might have to be canceled, and I didn''t want the me to be put on Katherine.

    "Bind Cirction acts like a living shield around you. By training your body and mind to absorb small bits of bind at all times, you''ll be able to heavily reduce the toll of usingrge scale spells," instructed Yu.

    The concept wasn''tplicated, but putting it into practice was a lot moreplex than I imagined. Multitasking was something that was required to survive on Earth, and calcting various things during a fight was what helped me live for so long.

    Even so, observing an opponent and absorbing bind were two phenomenons that had nothing to do with each other.

    The training mainly consisted of sparring whilst maintaining a flowing stream of bind entering my body, but adding the extra task was forcing me to reduce my overall effectiveness in battle.

    "Don''t focus on it, just ept the flow," instructed Yu as our swords shed, his calm demeanor soothing any doubts I might''ve had.

    A river of bind was the basis of the maniption that I was using, but there was something off about it. A river wasn''t an endless cycle, the stream inevitablying to an end at arger body of water.

    My mind always circled back to the water, feeling like it was the gateway to understanding bind cirction.

    What if I created a cycle with separate steps, going through each one individually but always ending at the start point.

    If I created a vortex with my core as the center point, I would be attracting all the bind around me. I could then convert that excess bind into enhancing bind, improving my speed, strength, and reflexes simultaneously and constantly.

    I disengaged from the sword lock, smiling at the realization.

    "It seems like you''ve understood," said Yu, not even surprised I learned it within a week.

    "Yea, I did," I answered, releasing a massive force around me as bind began to enter my core. Like a programmer coding aputer, I programmed myself to consistently manipte small amounts of bind at a time, enhancing my own body.

    Iunched myself at my opponent, tapping into the near-unlimited pool of bind I had created. Before Yu could even raise his sword, I electrified the bind around me, small shocks sparking within my body.

    BOOM

    A massive shockwave rippled through the air as I appeared behind Yu, my ears ringing from the attack. I had just broken the sound barrier, and I could tell my bind was already regenerating. The Fei looked at me, a simple smile of disbelief spread across his face.

    "I want you to have this," he announced, heading towards the wall of the dojo and taking down a glinting longsword.

    "Why?"

    "Consider it a gift. You are my only pupil after all," he exined, clearly proud of his teachings, and the student he had raised in such a short amount of time.

    "Thank you," I said, not knowing how else to thank him but to express it with words.

    The crimson weapon gleamed with dignity, a fearsome image of a king long passed flooding my mind as I grabbed the sword. I turned around and swung the longsword, a deep vibrating echo humming throughout the dojo.

    I smiled. This sword was something that would be extremely valuable and considering it was a longsword, it meant that I didn''t have to find a recement for the old one I lost a while ago. I had been renting weapons for the countless domains that I had cleared alongside Katherine, and now we were sure to save money if I had my own.

    Yu looked at me, understanding that I had to leave immediately.

    "Go on now," he instructed, bowing to me with respect as I exited the room and made my way down the road towards the inn.

    I entered the small room, the door creaking at my arrival.

    "Wee back," smiled Katherine, not even remotely concerned that I had vanished for thest week.

    We both chose to ignore the discussion about my whereabouts, focusing on whaty ahead.

    "Did you get any news from the party?" I asked as I packed my things, preparing to head to the meeting spot we had all agreed upon.

    "We''ll be six," responded Katherine, her stuff already prepared.

    "Four attackers?"

    "Yea."

    "How good''s our healer?" I asked, trying to visualize the entire party before meeting them.

    "A-rank, I don''t know when he got promoted though."

    "Let''s hope it wasn''t recently."

    "Well, knowing you, you''ll probably save the day and solo the entire domain if things go wrong," teased Katherine. I chuckled, understanding where she wasing from.

    "Will he be there?" I asked. Katherine raised her eyebrow at the question.

    "Hugo? No, he won''t. You seem to really dislike him, huh?"

    "He''s just another danger I have to keep tabs on," I exined, heading towards the door with my small amount of luggage.

    "I want to believe the incident a year ago was an ident," said Katherine, following me through the entrance.

    "I''m sure it was," I responded, turning around to face the girl, "but I''m not so sure about the next time."

    "Well, at least you don''t have to worry about him for now," consoled Katherine. I nodded, heading outside the inn and towards the rendezvous point determined beforehand.

    "By the way," added Katherine, touching my shoulder, "nice sword."

    She winked at me yfully, not even surprised that I had received another weapon that appeared to be extremely powerful. I sighed, realizing that this partner of mine epted so many unusual things about me.

    We arrived at the domain, the sight of it stirring up memories from a year ago. We were facing another cave-domain, but I could immediately tell the monsters weren''t insects.

    I looked at Katherine for answers, the girl usually being extremely well-versed in the types of domains and monsters within Auroria. She looked at me, a dumbfounded expression spread across her face.

    "This domain''s been invaded," she told me.

    I realized the threat we were about to face, and whether or not the rest of the party would be prepared for a task like that. If this domain had been invaded, that meant that the monster currently residing within it was strong enough to take on the entirety of the inhabitants that dwelled in it previously.

    If a single monster could do that to an A-rank domain, this meant that we were no longer dealing with an A-rank monster.

    This was AA-rank.

    "Should we cancel the mission?" I asked, aware of the high possibility of death.

    "I don''t think we have a choice. The beast is an invasive type, so it''ll attack settlements nearby until it''s stopped. What if it attacks Orun?"

    I scowled at her reasoning, agreeing with everything she said. We''d have to take down this AA-rank boss as a six-man A-rank party.

    Could we really even survive this?

 Chapter 31: Choices

    Chapter 31: Choices

    Disclosing what we were up against to the rest of the party was no simple ordeal, and I could tell they were hesitant.

    After Katherine had finished exining everything, we waited for the wave of questions that were sure to sweep us. Mike was the first to speak up after the initial shock.

    "Do we stand a chance?" he asked. I could tell the question wasn''t directed at Katherine as I raised my head, his eyes looking straight at mine through the holes of my mask.

    I stood there silently, thinking about an answer. Did we have a chance? Yes. Were we all going to make it out of this alive? The chances were slim. The other sets of eyes were also set on me, expecting a satisfying answer.

    I decided to answer the question I was asked. There was no point in nting unnecessary fear within the party if it wasn''t specifically asked for.

    "Yes," I said finally, a sigh of relief seemed to spread throughout the team.

    I analyzed our members. It seemed that Mike and Rom had stuck together during their travels, so I wasn''t surprised to see them together at this raid. I was confident in Rom''s ability to heal, so at least I didn''t have to constantly doubt the reliability of our healer.

    The other attackers appeared to be two twins. Their long brown hair shone in the bright sun, their unique eyes eyeing me closely. The first one had sparkling cyan eyes that reminded me of a coolke, the other had strong brown ones reminding me of a bark.

    I had trouble sensing everyone''s attunements in the party, so at least I could confirm their power.

    Mike straightened himself, takingmand and trying to boost the team''s already miserable morale.

    "Come on, we can do this," he ordered, stepping into the cave. I waited as the rest of the party followed him hesitantly, still undecided as to whether or not this was the right choice.

    I entered the domainst, trailing the party from behind and making sure nothing attacked us from the nk as we made our way down into the dark, unforgiving cavern.

    "You''re Darck, right?" whispered the twin with blue eyes as she slowed down to match my pace. I kept my focus ahead of me, sensing for the beast as we approached the boss room.

    "Yea."

    "I''m sorry for not introducing myself sooner. I''m Ava, that''s my sister, Emma," she said, pointing at the other twin who was walking in front of us.

    "I''m sorry you have to do this," I added, feeling slightly guilty about the fact that these two sisters were forced into partaking in this domain. It wasn''t my fault, but my conscience seemed to feel bad about it.

    The girl smiled, an expression on her face I recognized immediately. It was a sad smile, one that was forged on an individual''s face after witnessing a specific event, after witnessing death right in front of you.

    I estimated that these girls were probably around fifteen, a year older than Katherine or so. Did this mean that they had participated in a failed domain? A domain where the party suffered fatal casualties? I didn''t ask, but I sympathized with their situation.

    "It''s not your fault, we''re choosing to do this after all," sheforted me, trying to sound fearless.

    A cold aura of death slowly loomed over the entire group as we descended, approaching the unknown target. I looked around at the party, realizing that we''d need a miracle for everyone to make it out of this unscathed.

    But miracles weren''t impossible. I had been reborn into another world with new choices and opportunities. If that was possible, then this was too.

    "I think we should prepare here for a bit, go over strategies," I suggested once we entered a small room that had just enough room for a small campfire.

    "What if the beastes out?" asked Mike, uncertain whether or not my decision was safe.

    "It won''te out," I responded with certainty, "From its point of view, we''re invaders. It''ll prioritize defending its newly acquired territory rather than attacking us."

    The party seemed to understand my logic, sitting down. I snapped my fingers, igniting a small me and wiling bind into it, creating a sustainable campfire without any wood. As long as I kept up the flow of bind, it would burn endlessly.

    "You''re not the one for resting," joked Katherine as she sat beside me. I nodded, agreeing with her.

    "I''m not the one who needs it."

    Katherine followed my gaze, realizing that the rest of the party was still extremely shaken up from this task that they had to aplish, especially the two sisters.

    "You know, you see a lot more in people than you''re given credit for," she said, smiling at my small attempt at kindness.

    "I just observe them," I answered truthfully. I never knew what people were feeling, but I could guess the dominant emotion based on their attitude and voice. Identifying fear and hesitation wasn''t a veryplicated thing to do considering I was surrounded by it back on Earth.

    "Are you scared?" asked Katherine, her voice hushed as to not include the others.

    "Haven''t we had this conversation before?" I asked, remembering the night in the woods before the Sect Lair.

    "The same conversation in different settings can change the answer," she exined. I looked at the girl, sensing uncertainty in her voice.

    "I am scared," I said, Katherine surprised at my blunt honesty.

    "Of dying?"

    "Of losing others," I responded.

    Katherine smiled faintly before putting on a smug expression.

    "Wow, I really mean that much to you?" she said sarcastically, lightening the mood a bit. Iughed quietly.

    "I''m not scared," she suddenly said, looking at me. "I know you''ll do everything you can to protect us, so how can I afford to be scared?"

    I smiled at herforting words, but Katherine could never tell they had any impact on me, my mask hiding all facial expressions.

    I looked over at the twins, both of them holding hands and seemingly talking about whatever came to mind. My eyes met with Mike''s, both of us understanding what was likely to happen during this raid. His look of determination surprised me, the beastman ready to give up everything towards the safety of Auroria.

    That kind of determination, was it courage? Was it madness? Being prepared to sacrifice the most precious thing in existence, your life, for a greater good.

    Was that all life was? A tool, a token to be traded in for the benefit of others. I sighed, these philosophical questions hurting my brain.

    "Let''s go," I said after an hour, the party nodding at the order. I watched as the four individuals I barely knew readily entered the boss room, prepared to fight. I nced over at Katherine, the girl meeting my gaze.

    "Don''t die," she said before following the party.

    I wouldn''t let these people die. If they weren''t given a second chance, then this beast had no right to take their first. If anyone were to give their life, it would be the individual who had been given a new beginning, a second shot at life.

    Me.

 Chapter 32: The Spirit King (1)

    Chapter 32: The Spirit King (1)

    I was expecting a horrendous beast on all fours, razor-sharp fangs, and drooling out of its mouth. The preconception was solely based on cliches of uncontroble monsters, but I should''ve suspected otherwise.

    A monster who could clear an entire domain would have to have some levels of intelligence, or it wouldn''t be able to identify threats and kill efficiently.

    A living trunk stood before us, a humanoid shape and features entuating its unusual strength. Was this a spirit of some kind? Branches stood out above its head, resembling a crown.

    Was this beast a king?

    I immediately understood why this monster had so much power, and why its aura was so devastatingly strong. He could regenerate and transform limbs at will, branches constantly spreading throughout his body.

    I was familiar with such a method ofbat, resembling nanotechnology back on Earth. Living suits of armor had been fabricated, giving the user defensive and offensive capabilities unlike any other.

    It merely growled at the party before it, like we were beneath it, like we weren''t worthy of its rage.

    "Spread out and engage!" roared Mike as a massive fist came crashing down on his shield. The tank molded the earth around him, trying to reinforce his position.

    A flurry of water suddenly surrounded the spirit''s leg, a cool breeze washing over the liquid and freezing it. I turned to the source in awe, Ava and Emma both working together wlessly. They had managed to replicate ice using two separate elements?

    This type of ice was obviously extremely limitedpared to the advanced bind, but merely achieving to create it was an amazing feat.

    Iunched myself at the frozen leg, unsheathing my sword and igniting my de as I cut the joint. I cursed as Inded behind it, realizing that my attacks would not even cripple it. The monster was huge, and its legs were extremely thick, there was no way I could cut through an entire limb.

    Everyone watched in horror as the monster regenerated the cut almost instantaneously, minding no attention to thebined attack of three party members.

    Small pieces of twig suddenly shot out of the spirit''s back, locking onto me as they zipped towards me. I willed bind into my body, increasing my speed. Even with the boost, I couldn''t evade all of them, spikes shing across my body as I grit my teeth in pain.

    I waited a few moments, sighing in relief at the healing received from Rom. AA-rank monsters were no joke.

    Even against the unforgiving odds, the party continued its assault. We tried various tactics andbinations, but all it ever did was scrape the massive beast. I could tell the party was beginning to tire, but the monster seemedpletely fine.

    I snapped back to reality as a massive arm came sweeping across the battlefield, rubble crashing down on the party. I looked around the room as the rocks fell, trying to identify anybody that would be crushed by the oing debris.

    Our healer was going to get it.

    Iunched myself at Rom, traveling the entire room in a matter of seconds. I grabbed the Fei and ran out of the area, a massive rock crushing the ground behind me.

    "T-thanks," he gasped, getting back on his feet. This domain was too dangerous, and my instinct was telling me that this beast was aware of that. Was he trying to use our surroundings against us?

    Just as the thought crossed my mind, a massive avnche of rocks piled up on the exit, trapping the party in the boss room.

    This beast was enclosing us with itself, an enemy we knew we couldn''t beat. I felt irregrities in the auras of my teammates, desperation slowly consuming them. Within only a matter of minutes, this monster had been able to annihte all morale, all hope of survival.

    I concentrated on the bind circting in and out of my body, electrifying all of it in a single instant.

    BOOM

    Lightning struck me as Iunched myself at the beast, shing every inch of wood that came across me.

    I leaped onto its shoulders, throwing my sword into its face like an electrified projectile, the weapon creating a small fissure in its face. I jumped up, using the ceiling as a foothold, andunched myself back at the spirit.

    My body dematerialized as I became a literal lightning bolt, striking the enemy with the full magnitude of my abilities. I clutched my sword again amidst the dust, retreating, and waiting to see the impact of my attack.

    Even after that, all I had done was knock it down to one knee. The monster stood back up slowly, dazed from the impact. It brought its fists down onto me, my body suddenly refusing the orders my mind carried out. I felt my muscles contract, my entire body bing stiff.

    I was paralyzed.

    I had overcharged myself with lightning, ignoring the possible tolls it could have on my body, and now I was about to pay the price of such a miscalction.

    "Darck!" cried out Mike as he shoved me out of the way, encasing himself in a sphere of earth to absorb the blow. I watched as those wooden hands came crashing down on the defensive orb, shattering the earth.

    Mike looked at me through the cracks of his sphere, nodding to me as he realized his situation, and mouthing out the words I never wanted to hear, never wanted to see, never wanted to recall.

    Survive.

    The fist came mming down, Mike disappearing from my view, and Auroria.

    The rest of the party stood there in shock as the spirit lifted its hands, blood sttered all over them. I hit the wall from the push, my vision bing fuzzy from the blow.

    Another person who had sacrificed themselves for me, another person who had given me something I could never repay. No matter the world, I had to live bearing another life on my shoulder.

    I got up slowly, staggering. I had charged in, attempting to take out the beast in one blow, and had caused the death of a member. The death of our tank.

    Chaos continued in front of me as I watched my allies fight, attempting to regain their footing, but it was futile. They couldn''t do anything, there was no coordination, no will to fight anymore.

    "Remember, no matter where you are, you two are always connected," said Selena, the image of Lares flooding back into my mind.

    "What does that mean?" I watched myself ask, curious about the power Selena was referencing.

    This was a memory, a gift given to me long ago.

    "It is something that should only be used when there are no other alternatives, an ability that opens a link between you and Asthia, an integration of both your powersbined. We call it Integrate."

    The memory vanished as I saw another attack headed straight for the bulk of the group, my eyes focusing on one of the only people I considered a friend in this world.

    They wouldn''t die, nobody else would suffer. Even if it had intense repercussions, an irreversible toll on my body, it meant nothing faced with the lives of everyone else in this room.

    "Integrate," I muttered.

 Chapter 33: The Spirit King (2)

    Chapter 33: The Spirit King (2)

    KATHERINE HEARTH''S POV:

    My body refused to move, Mike''s death reying over and over again in my mind. My eyes shifted towards the massive handing right at me, the force strong enough to make a dent in a mountain.

    This was the power of an AA-rank?

    It was nothing like the rank before it. A-ranks were certainly powerful, but what was standing before me was overwhelming strength. Just what were AA-rank adventurers capable of? Could they really take this abomination down?

    A sudden sh of light filled my vision, the spirit''s hand thudding onto the ground. The beast bellowed in anger, realizing that its limb had been sliced through.

    A boy stood in between me and the colossal titan, somebody I was supposed to recognize, somebody I had fought alongside for nearly two years now, somebody I hade to trust with all my heart, and yet, he waspletely different.

    His brown hair had be a crystal white, his turquoise eyes brimming with power that I had never felt before. Was this power even equal to that of an AA-rank adventurer?

    The cloak that Darck had worn throughout his travels was now so torn that it resembled a small scarf, the rest had vanished due to his abilities.

    His left arm waspletely exposed due to the shreds in his shirt, but I couldn''t even tell what it was made of. A rough skin covered the limb, or was that... scales? Resembling cracks in a dry desert in, the scales didn''t morph the arm into something monstrous, but it clearly wasn''t made out of human skin.

    A cyan mark sprawled out across his entire arm, glowing with a light blue aura. A mix of dark blue and purple lightning crackled around him. My eyes shifted towards the back of his left hand, a clear symbol gleaming with energy. My eyes widened, a mix of fear and awe embedding itself within me.

    The Royal Dragonkin.

    I had read all about them. The most powerful line of warriors, descending from the royal Empress herself, that contained royal blood. They could wipe out battalions, level cities, massacre poptions.

    So how was Darck, the ally I hade to cherish, apart of that order?

    His power suddenly made sense to me. I had seen him manipte three separate elements, and I wasn''t sure that was his limit anymore. I knocked out any dubious thoughts about Darck, focusing solely on the person I knew, the adventurer that I trusted.

    I took one final look at the boy, a ck dagger grasped in his right hand. He was looking straight ahead of himself, almost like he didn''t have to use his eyes to sense and understand everything happening around him. I turned around, grabbing Ava off the floor and helping her to the corner of the room, tending to the wound in her leg that had been caused by the debris.

    I chose to believe in my friend, not for what he was, but for who he was.

    DARCK''S POV:

    I felt my pool of bind open up, connecting, and intertwining with Asthia''s. I could sense everything about her, including her current mood and her power. I was amazed at how far she hade, but now was not the time for that.

    I could feel Katherine''s fear as she hurried back, Ava limping beside her. I had been able to cut the spirit''s hand and save their lives, but I wasn''t able to deflect the oing rocks.

    I looked up at the towering giant, myposure calm as electricity I had never felt before flowed through me.

    "Let''s end this," I said, pointing right at the beast and taunting it. The king of nts understood me, roaring with fury at its new opponent. It had acknowledged me as a threat, and rightfully so.

    I was going to wipe it clean off this world.

    A sudden spark of electricity shed as I vanished from my previous location, appearing right beside the treant''s head. A massive bolt of dark blue lightning shot out of my hands, hints of purple visible in the current.

    I watched as the monster groaned from the impact, losing bnce ever so slightly.

    We had tried a tactic to destabilize the beast by using the twin''s icebination to lock a leg in ce and then knock it down with a massive earth st, but the ice was never able to sustain the creature''s weight.

    So what if we swapped the roles of the elements?

    I molded the earth, sinking one of the giant feet like branches into the earth. I appeared behind the creature,unching myself at its back and crashing into it at a ridiculous speed.

    The spirit roared as it copsed, its leg ripping as the bottom half remained stuck within the earth. I positioned myself right above the nape of the creature in midair. Its shoulder was not a vital area, and my thunder crash ability had not affected it when I had used it before.

    But what if it was targeted at a vital area with ridiculously increased power?

    My body disintegrated, bing a dark violet bolt as I came crashing down on the back of the tree''s neck.

    BOOM

    I stood on top of the beast, the area affected by my st smoking from the heat. The monster wasn''t dead, but the battle was clearly in my favor, and even the king realized another individual was iming its throne as the most powerful being in this domain.

    This thing had taken a life, killed Mike right in front of all of us, shown no mercy whatsoever. The only treatment this monster deserved was pain.

    "You will beg for your life," Imanded, my voice echoing as Asthia''s voice mixed into mine.

    The bark body trembled ever so slightly, the move triggering an immediate reaction in my memory.

    Heree the spikes.

    I jumped up as small twigs shaped like arrowheads shot out of the treant''s back, tracking me midair. I backflipped back onto the ground, some of the missiles mming into each other from the maneuver.

    I had been hitst time from this attack, but my speed was on a different level now. The world around me slowed as I sped up, my body instantly avoiding the projectiles as Iunched myself at the monster that was trying to stand back up, its foot already regenerated.

    The spirit mmed the ground in anger, a massive shockwave rumbling around it as it traveled outwards.

    The party!

    I changed course, fixing my sights on the remaining survivors. I created a small hollowed area inside the wall behind them, pushing all of them in and resealing the room.

    I gasped as I took the full force of the shockwave, not having been able to save the party and avoid the attack.

    I struggled to stand back up, looking at the beast. Both of us weakened, both of us acknowledging the other as the enemy. This was more than a duel for survival, the spirit fighting for its crown, the boy fighting for his people.

    This was a duel to determine who was king.

 Chapter 34: The One True King

    Chapter 34: The One True King

    I positioned myself, ready to reinitiate the battle. I could tell the spirit felt the same as it cried out in rage, the sound mming my eardrums. Weunched ourselves at each other, a flicker of energy sparked as both sides crashed against each other.

    I evaded the sweep,unching myself at its leg. Cutting through it hadn''t worked, but now there was no need for that. My body rammed straight into the leg, midnight cutting right through the hard bark like butter.

    I immediately converted my momentum, using it to send myself soaring right at the treant''s arm. Another limb came tearing off as I came out the other side, the roars from the monster being deafened from the crackling of the purple and blue energy around me.

    The beast clearly realized it was outmatched, but did a king go down without a final stand?

    The monster sunk its hand into the ground, the entire cave rumbling around me. Was he going to cave us in? Did he want to bring me down with him?

    I realized there was no way to prevent the copse. I appeared on the king''s shoulder, its face turning to meet mine.

    "Get down from there," I said, sparks of electricity exploding around me as I sliced through its head, eliminating its source of intelligence and life. The head toppled down, the king officially dethroned from his seat of power.

    I leaped down onto the floor, resting my hands onto the ground and using thest of my strength to dig the earth. My hands clutched the earth from the sheer concentration required, my mind picturing a tunnel leading straight up to the surface.

    I heard squeals of relief from the other side of the wall. I smiled, realizing I had molded one final escape for the rest of the party. The link broke, my body returning to its original state.

    I copsed immediately, not even being able to move a single limb.

    So this was the toll of using Integrate?

    I suspected I would be paralyzed for a few days at the very least, my eyes closing as I sighed.

    Ah, looks like I managed to do something this time, I thought as I coughed weakly, blood spurting out of my mouth.

    "Darck!"

    A voice rang in my ears amidst the crumbling of the cave, a small figure appearing in my vision just as my eyes closed, my conscience drifting off to sleep.

    My eyelids slowly rose.

    I was standing on seamless ck water, asional ripples tickling my cut and bruised feet.

    "Look who''s be a hero," teased a voice I hadn''t heard in ages, my head immediately turning around.

    Asthia stood before me in her usual white gown, but she had changed. Herplexion was slightly more mature, her hair longer, her eyes filled with power while retaining the same excitement and childish nature I hade to treasure.

    "Where are we?" I asked, uncertain whether or not this was a dream.

    "I''m not sure. I passed out after feeling our opened link finally close, I''m guessing you did too?"

    I nodded.

    "I''m sorry for using Integrate like that," I added apologetically.

    "Why are you apologizing?" she asked innocently, genuinely questioning me.

    "Because-"

    "Did you manage to save the others?" she asked suddenly, her eyes brimming with pride.

    "I did," I finally said, smiling, "just not all of them."

    My expression darkened as I recalled Mike''s death, the guilt of not having used Integrate sooner ripping me apart.

    Asthia approached me, bringing me into her arms. I could tell she was blushing from her own actions, but she persisted anyway.

    "You did good," sheforted me. I returned her embrace, those three words imprinting themselves on my conscience.

    I could feel myself waking up, realizing I hadn''t died in those caverns.

    I pulled away, Asthia nodding.

    "Go on now, next time, let''s see each other face to face, yea?" she asked hopefully, a warm smile spread across her face.

    "Just don''t be too let down when you realize how much stronger than you I am," I joked, something I never did with anyone other than Asthia. Had I attempted humor with Katherine? I couldn''t remember, my memories of the outside world slightly fuzzy in this mysterious dimension.

    "Are you challenging me?" she taunted, exaggerating a surprised expression.

    "Haha, yea."

    I felt my mind being wrenched out of the unknown world, my eyelids opening to a dark sky coated with stars.

    I wonder, did people here know what space was? If there were stars, that meant that we were on a. That meant that there were potentially other living beings out there.

    Was Earth out there?

    I snapped out of the questions I didn''t want to dwell on further, my eyes adjusting to the darkness. Considering I could see the sky, that meant that I had been saved from the domain. I looked around, immediately smiling at Katherine.

    She was sprawled out on my legs, sleeping. Had I been knocked out for a few days? Had she been tending to me in the middle of the woods?

    Carrying me back would''ve been an impossible feat, especially with my equipment, and I doubted Auroria had ambnces. Katherine had probably stayed here, looking after me while I regenerated passively. I looked at her condition, realizing it wasn''t the greatest either.

    I managed to move my body ever so slightly, deducing that I had been knocked out for at least forty-eight hours. Katherine reacted to the movement, looking up and seeing me looking back at her.

    She smiled, tears appearing in her eyes.

    "Thank god you''re okay," she whispered, not knowing what else to say.

    "Thanks for looking after me," I said, caressing her head as the girl wailed in happiness. I remembered why I had decided to fight, why I had decided to not give up, why I was ready to give my own life.

    It was to protect the few people in this world that I cherished. Mom, Dad, Alice, Katherine, Asthia, Selena, Irox.

    As long as they lived, as long as they were alright, I would be satisfied. I had lived my previous life solely for my own survival.

    This new one would be given to others, given to the individuals that had helped me find happiness in my existence for the first time.

 Chapter 35: Memories

    Chapter 35: Memories

    I felt a cool breeze brush my face as I got up slowly. There was a fissure across my mask, and even if it still concealed my identity, I decided to not wear it. Katherine had already seen my face before, so there was no need to mask it.

    Katherine had been surprised by my face when I had initially removed my mask, but it seemed like she had grown used to it. I couldn''t remember anything about thest few days, probably because I was sleeping fifteen hours a day.

    "The others have gone back?" I asked quietly, my throat sore.

    Katherine nodded, supporting me as I straightened myself.

    "They wanted to stay and thank you," she added, smiling. I said nothing, understanding that it was the logical thing to do.

    I could tell the girl was holding back from barraging me with questions. Mysteries and theories flooding her mind as she attempted to connect mental dots. I sighed.

    "If you want to ask questions, now''s a good time considering we''re alone."

    Her face lit up with excitement before turning into a frown.

    "I''m that easy to read?" she asked, disappointed in herself.

    "Yea," I responded truthfully, not trying to hide reality. She brushed off thement, returning to what she really wanted to know.

    "So... you''re a dragon?" she asked warily, clearly afraid of the answer.

    I knew this question would be the first one she asked, and even so, I remained unprepared as to how to answer it. I doubted there was any point in lying considering she had seen my mark, but how much could I tell her?

    How much did she know about the dragons?

    If she only knew themon knowledge distributed within the books, then she was sure to fear the dragonkin for the crimes and atrocities they hadmitted during the many wars against the alliance.

    I had questioned Selena about the facts, and she had confirmed most of them. That being said, War was always fought on two fronts, and ignoring what the alliance had inflicted upon the dragons was maniption.

    I decided to trust Katherine''s judgment.

    "I''m a half-dragon."

    "Half-breeds exist?" she asked.

    "Uh, I''m kind of the only one," I answered, not knowing how to soften the impact of the information. Katherine stood there in silence, attempting to process the bewildering information.

    "So the dragonkin are alive?" she finally asked, wanting to confirm her final suspicion.

    I simply nodded.

    "It''ll be made public soon anyways," I added. The girl tilted her head in confusion.

    "You''ll see," I sighed, realizing there was no need for exnation. I could feel my body responding to my orders, so we headed out towards the main city to cash in our contract.

    We walked through a thick jungle on our way to Eloria, Katherine crouching down and picking up a small nt that resembled a water lily. The flower was a spotless white, a small yellow light shining in the middle. The girl smiled, putting the flower behind her right ear.

    I merely stood and watched, a question surging to my mind at that instant.

    "Katherine, are you afraid of me?"

    She snickered yfully, almost like she was expecting it.

    "Why should I be? I''d kick your ass in a fight."

    Iughed at her ironic confidence, relieved at the fact that she was telling the truth. Reading body motion to detect lies was something I had learned firsthand back on Earth, and applying it to a now fifteen-year-old girl was pretty simple.

    Katherine had decided to spend the night in the jungle surrounded by nature and docile beasts, and considering I didn''t really mind, I went along with it. I could sense the thousands of little bugs around me, all of them resting as dusk set peacefully.

    I snapped my finger, creating a small sphere of condensed wind. I twirled it between my fingers, a small practice exercise I had invented to pass the time and improve my maniption of the element.

    "You''re not one for admiring nature, huh?" teased Katherine as she appeared behind me. Her hair was damp. Had she dived in the river?

    "I don''t understand it," I said. What point was there in seeing something I could already feel around me?

    The girlughed, almost like I was a creature who couldn''t understand basic reasoning.

    "You don''t think it looks beautiful?"

    "I see a lot more without my eyes," I responded, realizing Katherine didn''t know what I meant. I popped the air swirling around my hand, a small explosive noise waking up the life around us.

    Katherine slowly stood up as she witnessed the jungleing to life. Thousands upon thousands of small fireflies lighting up the world as they danced around, a low hum rippling through the air like waves in a pond.

    A divine spectacle, a blooming flower bursting before her eyes. The girl didn''t say a word, absorbing the sight she''d probably never see again. The dim green lights illuminated my vision, the river that flowed around our location glowing from the reflection of the bugs.

    I heard a long sigh escape from Katherine, the girl looking at me.

    "Thank you, Darck."

    "For what?"

    "For being my friend."

    I smiled weakly, the word warming my heart.

    "Thanks, Kath," I said, deciding it was my time to thank the partner that had stuck by me for thest two years. She turned towards me, surprised.

    "Wow, I didn''t think you had it in you to directly thank someone," she teased, smirking. Iughed, herment carrying some truth. It wasn''t something I was extremelyfortable doing, but maybe, just maybe, I''d learn how to be more open about my thoughts.

    I sighed.

    Friend...

    "Two, I consider you a friend. Let me do this" echoed a voice in the back of my head, a name, an identification that defined me surging forth. A boy with ck hair imprinted himself in my vision, his equally ck eyes shining with newfound hope.

    I watched him enter the arena, sword in hand, into the ce that had no better nickname than what it had be that night: the graveyard.

    I forgot what his name was. Was it Fourteen? I didn''t know, but names didn''tst long on Earth considering what they named you after:

    Your ranking.

    Fourteen, the boy who had called me a friend, the first person who had taken a fight he knew he couldn''t win, who had stepped into that arena to protect me. I watched the gates shut before turning around.

    I had already epted his death. There was no surviving his opponent, no way out alive from his situation.

    How could you beat One?

    My eyes shot open, a cool sweat covering me. I stood up, panting. This was the first time I had vividly recalled a memory from Earth, the first time both my worlds had merged.

    I looked up at the starry sky, the name echoing in my mind.

    One.

    The only person I had not defeated.

    The fighter that had taken my life.

 Chapter 36: The Return of Unity

    Chapter 36: The Return of Unity

    It had taken us a few weeks to walk all the way back to Eloria, and I could only imagine what awaited me upon return.

    The sudden surge in people never ceased to amaze me, but I sensed an immediate irregrity in the atmosphere. I shook the thought out of my head, making my way towards the adventurer''s guild.

    I slowly opened the door, silence sweeping across the room like a candle me being lit out. I felt the gaze of dozens of adventurers, all of them eyeing me.

    I had expected this. The story of an A-rank defeating an AA-rank boss. An impossible event turned reality. I didn''t me the other members for letting the story slip, and I hadn''t exactly told them I wanted it hidden.

    "Stay here," I told Katherine before entering the hall, the girl obeying me without questioning.

    My steps echoed across the room, the hushed whispers beginning to arise around me.

    "That''s him."

    "The mysterious A-rank."

    I ignored thements, heading towards the main counter and giving the clerk my identification card, as well as Katherine''s. I had swiped it from her belt before entering, wanting her to now return here to redeem her own contract. The skinny human on the other side of the counter turned around, beginning the process of finalizing a contract.

    Ill-intent was beginning to arise around me, some individuals unhappy with the sudden spotlight I was given.

    "Hurry up," I told the clerk, the man nodding. He understood I wasn''t threatening him, the hostility bing apparent as it slowly increased.

    I felt a presence approaching behind me, the individual clearly not looking tomend me.

    "Here you go," whispered the clerk, handing me the cards along with a bag of coins. I grabbed them and turned around,ing face to face with a woman.

    Her ming red hair immediately intrigued me, the color, unlike anything I had seen before.

    "Oh? So this is the hero, the boy who took down an AA-rank alone?" she mocked, emphasizing the term ''boy''.

    I noticed arge battleax strapped to her back, a weaponmonly used by attackers. I sighed, realizing that the attention I had attracted was going to be problematic.

    "Are you going to move?" I asked simply,pletely concealing my own aura to avoid conflict.

    "Why? I have business at the counter," she replied smugly. Two other adventurers stood behind her, blocking my passage. I nodded, understanding the situation. There was no way I would pick a fight in the middle of the guild''s main hall, much less so in the center of Eloria.

    I willed bind into my body, instantly appearing behind the group and heading towards the exit.

    "!!"

    The woman turned around in disbelief, realizing she was unable to even follow my movements. I stopped, turning my head just enough to ce the attacker within my field of vision.

    "Thank you."

    I stepped outside, not a single murmur escaping from the room as I closed the door. Katherine smiled at me.

    "Good job."

    "Here," I said, tossing her the identification card. She looked at it and gasped.

    "D-did you-"

    "Steal it? Yea. Now, let''s get out of here," I exined, the girl merely shaking her head in disbelief and following me through the streets of Eloria. I looked at my own card, realizing that the letter ''A'' in the rank section was glowing.

    I was eligible for a promotion?

    I had learned that an extra test was required to break through the A-rank, considering the ranks above it were extremely rare and needed confirmation of an individual''s strength. I decided to ignore it, for now, heading towards the center of town.

    "Darck, I''ll be going to see my family. Let me know when you''re ready to go back out," said Katherine as she slowed down her pace. I looked back and nodded, watching her take a right and exit my vision.

    I should probably visit mine too, I thought.

    There was a certain excitement in the central za that seemed to be calling me, the murmurs escaping into the air like a cloud of thin smoke.

    I pushed through the overwhelming crowd, realizing that they were all looking up at a massive marble podium. A figure appeared on the stage, everyone around me bowing before his presence.

    King Roy.

    I kneeled as well. I didn''t feel any loyalty towards the King of Eloria, but I recognized his power, and not paying my respects would only lead to repercussions.

    He raised his hand, calling for the people''s attention. I looked up, analyzing the individual. He wore a fiery red robe and a cape made of white fur, a golden crown sitting atop his head. His slightly messy dark brown hair and maroon eyes defining his well-built face.

    Two guards d in silver and gold armor followed him, longswords and shields at their side.

    "Hello, citizens of Eloria," he boomed, wind magic carrying his deep voice across the entire city. "Today marks a historic day for all of Auroria, and I would like all of you to listen carefully. We have made contact with a civilization long-thought dead, a people that would like to be apart of our kingdom, and our triple alliance."

    He paused, letting the build-up settle so that the crowds would be somewhat prepared for the two words that followed. I held my breath, realizing what he was about to say and bracing for the explosive reaction that was sure to follow.

    "The Dragonkin."

    Everyone was speechless, all of them waiting, expecting the king to correct himself as if he had made some kind of mistake. The King read the situation, immediately adapting.

    "Before you say anything, I would like to exin myself," he said, putting his hand up beforemotion arose.

    He was good at controlling crowds. I respected his calmposure amidst such a controversial announcement, his cool-head clearly allowing him to divulge the information in the best way possible.

    "The conflict between the alliance and the dragons is history, a past that we have moved on from. Tell me, if not for evolving and moving forward, what else is history for?" he asked, the crowd slowly realizing this was no longer a joke. Hushed murmurs of worry spread across the city like wildfire, the king immediately clearing his throat and seizing control.

    "We must acknowledge our differences, but we must also embrace our simrities. The Dragons want a ce to live, a ce to raise their young, a ce to belong. If we were to refuse such a heartfelt request, who would the enemy really be? Would it still be the Dragonkin?"

    Small shouts of understanding arose from the crowd, but the rest remained unconvinced.

    "Auroria is heading towards a new age, and we must take it upon ourselves to lead this revolution. Lead those who are looking for an answer, lead those who are in need of aid!"

    The cheers began to rise, people''s hearts being swayed from the outstanding charisma that King Roy possessed.

    "A new era has begun! An era that will forever change our futures, an era of unity, an era of a new beginning!" roared the King.

    What followed was no longer a singr cheer. My ears boomed as a massive roar erupted all across Eloria, the shouts of the people spanning across the entire continent. Fei, Dwarves, Humans... All united, all of them rallying under a single notion.

    I smiled.

    This really was a new beginning.

 Chapter 37: New Royalty

    Chapter 37: New Royalty

    The continent was changing, and everyone knew it. A new spur of excitement and worry buzzed through Eloria, nobody knowing what to expect from theing changes.

    I made my way home, slowly thinking about how things could turn out.

    Considering the presence of the Dragonkin was finally made public, it opened up doors that led to their integration into society. But would the people readily ept them?

    Selena had said that she would''ve liked Asthia to join a school, but considering Asthia would probably refuse until she turned twelve, it still gave the Empress an entire year for negotiations.

    I arrived at the front door and knocked softly. There was an absurd amount of noise on the other side of the wooden door, the ruckus resembling a party. I tried to remember what day it was today. Considering the calendar differed from Earth''s twelve-month cycle, it was difficult for me to consistently track the date, but a small connection formed in my mind.

    Wasn''t today Alice''s fifth birthday? I smiled. At least I had arrived for my sister''s birthday, even if it was unintentional. That meant it had officially been two years since I had be an adventurer, two years since I had met Katherine.

    A hurried jumble of steps approached the door.

    "Yes? We''re not missing any guests-"

    n opened the door, his eyes slowly widening at the sight of the masked figure.

    ARTHUR SERLON''S POV:

    It had been an honor to organize little Alice''s fifth birthday, and considering how special the age was, I made sure not to let her, nor her family, down.

    There was only one regret that I had. Not being able to get the one person Alice had wanted to see the most, her only brother.

    Even with the small hope that the boy would return, the knock on the door had been unexpected. Was it a guard? I had managed to get a special guest for the party considering my ties with the royal family, and so maybe it had something to do with that.

    But when I opened the door, an aura that I hadn''t felt in a long time hit me straight in the face. The mask that I remembered so vividly, the calmposure, the explosive aura of power.

    "D-Darck?" I muttered. The boy flinched ever so slightly at the name, realizing that he still had his mask on. H carefully took it off and dematerialized it, smiling.

    "Sorry."

    By then the attention of the party had converged onto the entrance, everyone awaiting the mysterious entrance of the person named Darck. I watched as the pieces clicked in both Jane''s and Bruce''s minds. They rushed towards my position, mming the door open.

    I watched as both parents dived onto their newborn son, emotions of all kinds erupting from all of them. I eyed the physical condition of the boy, cuts covered most of his body and clothing, and a healed burn marky on his ribcage.

    I sighed, the rumors starting to make sense. This boy had singlehandedly defeated an AA-rank boss, and I no longer doubted the idea. Jay Cadmium. It was a name that was sure to change Auroria, and this was proof of that.

    The two sniffling parents finally got off their firstborn son, letting him into the house. I pushed the door wide open, the entire party being able to see Jay standing in the entrance.

    "Brother!" eximed a little girl, running straight into the arms of the boy. He kneeled down, returning her embrace.

    "Happy birthday," he whispered, the girl brimmed with happiness, a smile spread across her entire face. Bringing a gift was customary at somebody''s birthday, but I could tell that Alice never expected one from her brother, his presence alone sufficing.

    He straightened himself as Alice grabbed his hand, leading him through the endless count of guests, all of them friends with the little girl. She was surprisingly social and open, something that differedpletely from her older brother.

    "How are those two even rted," I muttered,ughing to myself. I smiled at the overwhelmed face of the boy. The rank of a boss wasn''t enough to faze him whatsoever, but getting introduced to an entire party was enough to rattle him.

    I chuckled.

    Wee home, Jay.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    "And this is Diana!" eximed Alice as she pulled me through the crowd, finally stopping at a girl who seemed surprisingly oldpared to my sister.

    The girl named Diana smiled, curtsying slightly in respect.

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Jay. I''ve heard much about you."

    I eyed the girl in front of me, something oddly familiar with her. She had long dark brown hair that reached her upper waist and dark blue eyes resembling the night sky looking right at me. Golden earrings that resembled a half-moony on her ears, a navy-blue dress giving off a dignified aura, a royal aura.

    She was royalty.

    I immediately bowed my head and ced my hand on my heart, the epted greeting towards somebody of higher stature than yours. Even if I wasn''tpletely ustomed to Auroria,mon courtesy was something I had made sure to learn.

    "Princess Diana, it''s an honor," I said simply, raising my head.

    I could sense bind flowing through the girl''s body, her power extremely advanced for her age. I didn''t know how old she was, but if I had to take an estimated guess, I would''ve said she was my age: ten.

    Sensing her attunement proved to be a slight challenge, but I deduced that she was a holy user. That meant that she was an advanced binder.

    "Princess-" I started.

    "Diana. No need for formalities," she said suddenly. I could tell the girl wasn''t on duty as a princess right now, and being named after her title was probably something she didn''t want to hear right now.

    "Diana," I corrected, "are you a binder?"

    The girl raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    "You''re able to read me?" she asked, amazed.

    "Only barely," Iforted her, lying as to not openly admit what I was capable of doing.

    "Are you an adventurer?" she asked me, looking at my clothes and physical state. I sighed.

    "Sorry about my attire. I just had some difficulties outside the city," I exined. The girl remainedposed, realizing that I hadn''t revealed anything about myself. She smiled.

    "I''m surprised. You act very differently than all the other boys I''ve met."

    "Is that so?" I asked. I immediately understood what she meant, but decided to feign ignorance. If she was my age, that meant that she probably approached numerous times per day for marriage, boys, and nobles from around the country attempting to create a connection with the royal family.

    "Must be tough," I added. Sheughed at thement.

    "So you know what I''m talking about?" she joked, her formal demeanor dropping. Had she thought I would ask her a simr question?

    This girl. I believed she was a lot more than she let out to be.

 Chapter 38: The Party

    Chapter 38: The Party

    I returned to the party after having taken a shower and gotten a change of clothes. It had been a while since I had felt so refreshed, and thankfully, the formal attire of Eloria wasn''t tooplex. A simple white button-up shirt and ck pants sufficed andpared to Earth, it wasn''t too bad.

    "Feel better?" asked Bruce as he saw meing down the stairs. I smiled.

    "Yea, thanks."

    "So," he started, a smug smile on his face, "what''s your rank?"

    Iughed, not surprised that my father was curious about that.

    "A," I responded casually, not mentioning that I was eligible for a promotion. I had no intention of entering the spotlight as an AA-rank, and A-rank was already more than I could''ve expected at my age.

    Bruce roared withughter.

    "You think I don''t know you, son? Why don''t you want to pass the exam?"

    I sighed. I had once again underestimated my parents'' ability to read me like an open book.

    "I think I''ll wait a few years, the promotion opportunity doesn''t expire, right?" I asked.

    "Yea it doesn''t. I don''t necessarily understand your choice, but if that''s what you want to do, that''s fine by me,"forted Bruce.

    "You hear the announcement?" I suddenly asked, curious as to what my own parents thought about the return of the Dragonkin.

    "I did. It''s awesome," he said in amazement. I smiled at Bruce''s reaction.

    "You okay with it?"

    "Why wouldn''t I be?" he answered, "the conflict is in the past, isn''t it?"

    I nodded, a massive weight being lifted off my shoulders. I had always feared what my parents thought about the Dragonkin, and what they would''ve thought about me if they had ever found out about my gic alteration.

    "So, how exactly do you guys know the royal family?" I asked, the answer never having be evident to me. I watched as Diana yed along with Alice, the girl clearly acting like an older sister.

    "Pure luck. Diana is the only girl in the royal family, so she enjoys spending time with Alice as an older sister," exined Bruce. He didn''t specify any details, but they were irrelevant to me anyway.

    Alice gestured at Diana, whispering something into her ear. I watched as the princess made eye contact with me, immediately telling me that the subject of the conversation was me. Bruce witnessed the same thing as me, immediately nning an escape.

    "Good luck, buddy," he said as he left the scene. I let out a small sigh as the girls approached me.

    "Alice says you''re the strongest person in Eloria," she said amusingly, clearly trying to not burst outughing.

    I chuckled, not knowing what to say to that.

    "Is there anything you want to do?" I asked, sensing that she hadn''te here just to give me that information.

    "Yes. A duel," she announced.

    "Why?"

    "Why else? To show Alice how superior I am," she said. There was no ill-intent in her words, no actual harm intended, no real need to show superiority. This girl merely wanted to amuse my little sister during her birthday, and I smiled at her kindness.

    "Ok, let''s do it then."

    We made our way to the back, a medium-sized garden acting as our temporary arena. I watched as the girl took out a small wand from an intricate space bracelet, a device that aided binders to focalize their bind onto a single point, hence increasing the potency of their magic.

    The wand resembled a simple small branch, but I could feel the flow of bind between the stick and Diana''s core.

    I stood there, not really knowing what to do. Was I supposed to genuinely fight this? I knew Diana would put up a fight, and if didn''t use a decent amount of my power, I would suffer a humiliating defeat. That being said, she was still royalty. Was I supposed to let her win?

    I didn''t know what would be considered disrespectful. She had challenged me to a duel, so I guess that meant I was allowed to fight, right?

    My eyes locked onto somethinging at me, my hand reaching out and catching a stick the size of a sword. I looked at the girl, slightly puzzled.

    "I like collecting sticks, just deal with it," she said before preparing herself. Iughed at her unique hobby, readying myself.

    I had never gone up against a holy user, and the chance excited me. Diana was definitely a double-binder, meaning she was able to manipte two elements, but the fact that she was royalty intrigued me.

    The royal family was said to be an extremely powerful line of binders, a few S-rank adventurers in the past originating from their family tree.

    I decided to use this opportunity to practice with elements I rarely used, my mind picturing the endless flow of a river. I opened my eyes, water droplets circling me like small streaks of air.

    "You ready?" she asked me. I nodded, preparing for the fight.

    ALAN SERLON''S POV:

    I stood at the door, slightly depressed that I couldn''t witness the friendly duel between Princess Diana and Jay firsthand. Jane had told me to go and watch, but there was no way I could leave my post. If the Cadmium family had entrusted me with nning this birthday, then I would not leave this ce until the celebration was finished.

    I felt a sudden surge of power from the garden, small explosions echoing from the other side of the house. I sighed.

    I had never discovered Jay''s true limit, but I sometimes believed that he wasn''t even human. Controlling six elements at the age of eight, and now a proficient electric binder at the age of ten. Even amongst the early prodigies, that level of mastery was unheard of in all of Auroria''s history, and the fact that I personally knew this child was an honor I would never forget.

    I heard a strong knock on the door behind me. I opened therge double door, expecting to see Jane and Bruce returning from their small shopping trip.

    Three kids stood at the front door, smug expressions all over their faces. I sighed.

    Noble family heirs.

    Had they found out about Diana attending the party?

    "Hello there, boys," I said warmly, feigningplete ignorance over the situation, "Is there anything I can do for you today?"

    I hint of disgust appeared over the boys'' faces at the sight of me, a reaction I was used to from the higher nobles. They believed that anything other than human was below them, deserving nothing more than disgust from their almighty eyes.

    Even if racism was prohibited within Eloria, it was still a concept that fundamentally existed within the origins of certain families and thought-processes. I was thankful that the royal family was extremely considerate about these matters, but the higher nobles still stuck to their racial doctrines.

    "Out of my way, Fei,"manded the first boy, his silk olive-green robes sparkling from the intricate craftsmanship required to make them.

    Before I could even answer, I realized that there was ack of noise from the garden, and I immediately realized why. A cold presence approached behind me, a cool aura of anger creeping towards the entrance. Even I could tell Jay was holding back, trying not to rm the rest of the guests, but I could still make out a dark glow of ill-intent enveloping him

    I slowly turned around, Jay approaching the door slowly, stick in hand. I squealed in fear, a face I had never seen before all across Jay''s face. I looked back at the kids one final time, realizing what was about to happen.

    "I''m sorry, boys," I muttered, praying that they would at least make it out alive. Jay stood right behind me, listening to the insults that could be heard behind the door.

    "n," he said slowly, his voice sending shivers down my spine, "move aside."

 Chapter 39: Incident

    Chapter 39: Incident

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I watched as n slowly opened the door, his face blue from fear. I nned on apologizingter, but what stood on the other side of the entrance was something I couldn''t let slip. They had decided to barge in on my sister''s birthday, propose to a girl that had no intention of getting married, and had the audacity of insulting n just because of his race?

    Three teenagers stood before me, all of them probably around the age of fourteen. So these guys were going to propose to a ten-year-old girl? I grimaced in disgust at the thought.

    I immediately identified the leader, the other two behind him bing irrelevant to me. His olive-green robes entuated his rather long blond hair, his brown eyes filled with pride.

    An opponent with arge sense of pride was easier to defeat than one without, considering you didn''t even have to beat them to win. Shattering their pride, their image, was enough to break their will to fight.

    If I could do this, I would avoid an all-out brawl, and potential diplomatic issues for my familyter on. There was no way a noble family would file aint solely based on the pride of their son, or they would be humiliated.

    The boys tensed up as I approached them, stick in hand. The leader took control, immediately boosting his ego with words and taunts.

    You must be the butler. Please lead me to Princess Diana, who I heard was present at this house-"

    I heard his voice weaken ever so slightly as I slowly neared him, not a single wording out of my mouth. There was no need for oralmunication, my aura already sending him a message.

    Shut up.

    Break their will without physically inflicting damage. To do this was quite simple: demonstrate how helpless the opponent is when faced against you.

    I willed bind into my body, suddenly appearing behind him. He flinched, realizing that he was unable to keep track of my movements.

    "I''m sorry. Who were you again?" I asked mockingly, the tone of my voice clearly offending him.

    "Y-You little," he started, turning around to face me. I calmly met his furious eyes, showing no sign of backing away. I felt bind swirling into his body as he started dashing around me, attempting to disorientate me.

    Wait, was he trying to do the same thing I was? If so, then this guy was smarter than he looked. I nced to my right, meeting his eyes. His pupils widened as he understood the situation. I was tracking him with ease.

    I sensed a fist approaching behind me, tilting my head to avoid the blow. I grabbed the arm as it passed the position my head was previously, noticing that the color of the robe was different.

    So his goons weren''t as smart as him?

    I brought my own hand down, flipping the boy over me as he mmed into the ground, groaning in pain.

    A second attack came from my left. I instinctively blocked with my current weapon, the sticking into contact with another hand. The second henchman flinched as he came into direct contact with a branch imbued with bind, backing off.

    A fourth presence suddenly emerged, but I smiled once I recognized it.

    I watched as the only remaining henchman started getting assaulted by the wind around him, sharp whistles of wind tearing his shirt.

    The noble realized he was outmatched, slowly backing up. I suddenly appeared right next to him, my eyes glowing from the bind around me.

    "Stay away from this ce," I warned him, his eyes shivering. I watched him struggle to find words, trying to defend thest bit of pride that he was desperately clinging to.

    "This area is shitty anyway," he grumbled as he turned around, leaving his two unconscious guards on the ground.

    I watched him leave, dissipating the bind around me.

    "You really love trouble, don''t you?" teased Katherine as she approached me,ughing.

    "How did you even find me?" I asked.

    "Hm," she said, thinking, "follow the path of destruction?"

    "Shut up," I said, sighing at the attempted humor. The girl burst outughing at her own joke.

    "So, what''s up?" I asked as we returned back inside, weing her in.

    "I''ve been hired for a domain, but I''m not doing it without my partner," exined Katherine. I nodded.

    "I''lle along, what rank?"

    "A-rank, and no invader this time," said Katherine seriously, recalling Mike''s death.

    "When do we head out?"

    "Tomorrow," she said, waiting at the door, "I have to go do some stuff in the city, I''ll visit next time, okay?"

    I smiled, nodding. I watched the girl run through the streets, waving at me as she turned the corner.

    "n?" I called out, realizing the Fei was sitting against the door with a pale white face.

    "Scary... this boy''s scary..." he muttered endlessly. I hit the top of his head, bringing the man back to reality.

    "Come on, n. Get up," I said, helping the Fei back up. He shook his head and smiled, snapping out of his trance.

    "S-sorry about that," he said,ughing. I smiled.

    "I''m sorry, too. Let''s get back to the party, ''kay?"

    The Fei nodded, leaving his post to go get a ss of lemonade that was avable on one of the tables filled with endless delicacies that my sister adored.

    I made my way back to the garden, Diana eyeing me suspiciously. I gave her an innocent smile, but I could tell she wasn''t buying it. Did she see what happened?

    DIANA IMANIA''S POV:

    Boys were all the same. They approached me, attempting to marry me for the diplomatic and social position of being married to a princess. Looking for power, looking for wealth, looking for status, those were the motives behind the kindness I received every day.

    And yet, this boy had none of those in mind. He didn''t care about social status whatsoever, and he was nice to me for the sole sake of pleasing his sister.

    It was a gentle reason. One that I had never seen before, one that I never wanted to let go of.

    I wish I could''ve learned more about him. He was careful not to reveal anything about himself, wary of the conversation, and where it could lead to. Controlling the discussion was a required skill for a princess, obtaining what you want as efficiently as possible.

    But it was all pointless against that boy. There was an invisible wall all around him, protecting himself and his interests. It wasn''t a physical wall made of bind, but a mental one that repulsed all individuals who were trying to dig into his origins.

    The thought of having a mental sh, a struggle of words between two people trying to divulge as less information as possible with every sentence, excited me.

    I sighed, realizing that I wouldn''t be able to partake in all of this. I was meant to stay at the castle for the next few days and prepare for the arrival of extremely special guests.

    The arrival of a dragon girl.

 Chapter 40: Historic Meeting

    Chapter 40: Historic Meeting

    DIANA IMANIA''S POV:

    I stood alongside my family, all of us awaiting what was about to emerge behind the massive golden doors. This was the moment that the entire continent was waiting for, the entire poption frozen in time as they awaited the result of this meeting.

    The current leaders of the nations had already met before, but that wasn''t the most crucial part of this gathering.

    What would determine the future of Auroria was how the future generations cooperated. Two heirs meeting face-to-face, the entire future of their people depending on their mutual understanding.

    The doors shuddered as they began to open, my eyes quivering in anticipation. I had heard so many stories about the Dragonkin, but to think that I would be able to see one, interact with one, was a dreame true.

    As a princess, I understood the weight of our past conflicts, the scars that each side inflicted upon the other would never fade.

    But I was optimistic. I believed in a new kind of understanding, a new alliance, a new bond between the nations of Auroria.

    I saw a flutter of white behind the massive doors, a girl appearing before me. My instincts told me there were others present with her, but I couldn''t take my eyes off her.

    Her white hair entranced me like a potion, her equally white dress made her look like a deity. She was gorgeous. I looked right into her ruby red eyes, power roaring within them. The ferocity within them didn''t scare me though, it was a gentle strength, one that resonated with kindness and warmth.

    It reminded me of that boy. I felt like I was looking at a mirror image of Jay, both him and this girl radiating with simr levels of power.

    I finally realized the only feature separating her from me, the horns. ck horns stood on her head, both of them glowing ever so slightly with a golden aura. I had expected the horns to be massive,pletely dominating the appearance of a dragon, but they were theplete opposite.

    I hadn''t even noticed them when the girl had initially entered the room, and her elegance was unlike anything I had seen before.

    I wanted to be more than a political ally with this princess. I wanted to learn about her, learn about her origins, her life, and be her friend. If she was really going to be the first transfer student from the dragons, then I didn''t care which school she attended, I would join.

    I expected her to join the main academy, but I was already prepared to switch if it was necessary.

    She curtsied slightly in front of me, the motion seeming natural to her. I realized the entire room was silent, my parents, the guards, and the emperors all watching us.

    "It''s an honor to meet you, Princess Diana," said the girl politely, smiling at me.

    I could hear my own heartbeat hammering my chest, my conscience realizing that this was the moment, this was the instant that would define the rest of Auroria. My answer would shape the future, and I knew what my duty as a Princess was. It was extremely simple, but simplicity didn''t nullify stress.

    I smiled in return, letting the words escape freely.

    "Princess Asthia, wee to Eloria. It''s so great to finally meet you."

    The girl let out a small giggle, the words she had wanted to hear her entire life finally reaching her ears. For the first time in her life, she was not considered an outcast, an enemy of the alliance.

    She was wee back.

    --

    "Will you be attending the academy as a second year?" I asked as we walked through the infinite hallways of the castle. I had been showing Asthia the various rooms while the adults discussed the political aspects and finalized the agreements, giving me some time to discuss things with the princess alone.

    "No, I''ll be a first-year," she responded calmly as she looked around, curiosity and awe beaming on her face.

    I didn''t ask for an exnation. It was the logical choice, and first-years tended to be a lot more weing of others. That being said, I doubted Asthia would have any issues in terms of race or bullying considering her persona. If I had to guess, I believed she would be the pride of the academy.

    "You''ll be attracting a lot of attention, you ready for that kind of poprity?" I added, a hint of yful mockery in my voice.

    "I''m not sure the Princess is better off," she responded jokingly. Iughed, realizing she waspletely right.

    "You''ll be attracting boys, too," I said sarcastically, the girlughing at thement. It was sometimes hard to remember that were both ten and eleven, little girls who were forced to put up mature fronts for the sake of their country. Rxing and talking about these things was nice from time to time.

    "Not interested," she immediately said, brushing off thement. I raised my eyebrow in suspicion.

    "Oh? Already have somebody?" I smirked.

    A wave of pink flushed the girl''s cheeks, her eyes avoiding mine at all costs. I grinned.

    "I see. Interesting Princess," I teased.

    "Shut up," she whispered, clearly not enjoying all of her secrets being spilled. She cleared her throat, regaining herposure, but the small embarrassment lingered in her color. "Let''s continue the visit!"

    "Haha, sure. This is my room," I said, opening a wide double door at the end of a long hallway. "It''s really nice, and the bed is ridiculously big."

    I entered the room to present various aspects of the room, but I could immediately tell something was off. Asthia, who was usually overjoyed to discover a new room, stood still at the entrance. I looked back, my eyes widening at the sight.

    Tears were running down her cheeks, her face paralyzed in shock.

    "Woah, Woah. Are you okay?" I asked worriedly, hurrying over to her side.

    Her reaction was slow, almost confused. Did she even know she was crying?

    Her hands reached towards her cheeks, wiping away the tears unconsciously.

    "I-I''m sorry, I don''t know what came over me," she stuttered weakly. I stood there perplexed,pletely lost as to what action to take. I had no clue as to what the source of her sadness was, and something told me she felt the exact same way.

    How could this girl cry if she didn''t even know why?

 Chapter 41: Awaited Arrival

    Chapter 41: Awaited Arrival

    2 HOURS EARLIER

    "Darck, it''s good to see you again," said Rom as Katherine and I approached the party. I nodded, both of us acknowledging what couldn''t be said. My eyes met with the two sisters, Ava and Emma, both of them nodding turn in turn.

    We had all epted the known fact, the reality that we could no longer escape. Mike wouldn''t be apart of this team anymore. I had decided that this would probably be my final domain as an adventurer before I took some time off and prepared for school.

    I had epted the domain because of Katherine''s request, but it didn''t feel right to leap back into the action after what had happened.

    But considering the rest of the team was here, maybe I was the only one feeling that way?

    I felt a presence approaching, my head turning ever so slightly. A massive bruiser d in metal approached, a Viking-looking helmet covering his face with horns on either side. I noticed a crest engraved on his armor, the sight of it sparking some kind of recognition within me.

    I tried remembering where I hadst seen the symbol, but my mind seemed to always drift towards the guilt that I felt, the pain of losing a member.

    "I''m Drav. AA-rank tank. I''ll be leading the expedition today," he announced, showing us his adventurer''s ID.

    I raised my eyebrows ever so slightly in surprise. AA-rank adventurers were hard toe by, and even if they were not nearly as limited in numbers as the S-ranks, they were still rare prodigies within Auroria.

    I touched my face instinctively at the meeting of a new individual, letting out a small sigh of relief at the touch of my mask. A yellow streak crossed the mask, the line created from repairing the fissure that had appeared when I had fought the Spirit King.

    I stood at the back of the party as we entered the domain. A massive graveyard had been overrun by the undead, and after being identified as an official domain, we had been sent to clear it immediately.

    I watched as Drav swung his massive battleax, cutting through a few undead ghouls and clearing a straight path towards the boss room. I had heard that the undead''s main strength wasn''t in their individual force, but how they managed toe together to defend the boss.

    There would only be one fight in this domain, and it would be in the boss room.

    "You okay?" asked Katherine as she noticed me staring slightly downwards, my pace slower than usual. I looked up at the girl, her brown hair once again tied in a bun that facilitated fighting and precision with a bow.

    "Yea," I answered, the metallic neutrality in my voice not affecting the girl.

    "It wasn''t your fault," she suddenly said, almost like she was reading my mind.

    "I misused my bind, that''s what cost him his life."

    Katherine thought about it, trying to find the best response. She knew I was right, and even if I wasn''t solely to me, my miscalction had indeed killed Mike.

    "And where was I? Where was Ava? Where was Emma? Where was Rom?" she asked after some thought. "You two weren''t the only ones on the field. And yet, you and Mike are the only ones who were forced into that situation. We could''ve helped, we could''ve done something. A burden isn''t a weight that should strain one single person."

    I sighed.

    "You''re awfully philosophical, aren''t you?"

    Katherine let out a small smile. A smile that covered up the severity of what she had just said, the guilt churning wildly within her.

    "I try."

    The burden of Mike''s death wasn''t mine to carry alone. I would never me anyone other than myself, but the least I could do was try and share the pain the others felt. I had never thought about their position, their thoughts, and feelings that agonized them.

    If I couldn''t even do that, then I would be a failure as an individual, a failure as a person whom Mike had given his life for.

    I looked ahead at Ava and Emma, both of them walking confidently behind the tank, masking the uncertainty that gued the entirety of the survivors from that day. The killing of the Spirit King had be a historic event, one we would never forget, one we never could let go of.

    But history always repeated itself.

    There was no guarantee of survival in this line of work, and that day would be an evesting reminder of that fact.

    I shook my head, withdrawing myself from any unwanted thoughts and focusing on what was now my utmost priority: the survival of this party.

    I reached into the small portal in front of me, drawing the crimson red sword and swinging it behind me in a singr motion.

    An undead ghoul dropped dead, it''s groans of pain echoing in the halls of the building.

    "We''re here," announced Drav as he stopped his advance. I nced at whaty ahead of us, feeling Katherine tense up ever so slightly beside me.

    A dark figure stood in the center of the open area, graves surrounding the entity.

    A ck veil enveloped the creature, but something inside me trembled from being in proximity with it. I knew the power of this boss would be high, but considering this was only an A-rank domain, I couldn''t tell why I was so cautious of it.

    "A Fury..." muttered Katherine slowly, her facepletely white.

    Furies? I had heard about them.

    A race of monster that was said to be extremely powerful. They had wiped out multiple viges throughout the Alliance''s existence, and the weakest furies were said to be at least B-rank.

    That being said, Furies weren''t undead. Why was it the boss of this domain? Wouldn''t the undead attack it? See it as an invader?

    It appeared nobody in my party was asking themselves these questions as they all readied themselves for battle. I nced at Katherine, the girl readying her weapon and letting out a long breath, calming herself.

    I prepared my sword and awaited the order. The one word that either led a party to victory, or to its demise.

    "Engage!" yelled Drav as he charged at the figure, attempting to catch it off-guard. The Fury turned around, the cloak falling off as it shrieked at its iing attackers. My eyes widened, something clicking in my mind as I noticed its unusually fast response time.

    It was waiting for us.

 Chapter 42: Hidden Enemy

    Chapter 42: Hidden Enemy

    I witnessed the veil fall off the monstrosity, its features were unlike anything I had ever seen. Its T-shaped head had no eyes, yet it seemed to be able to locate every single member of the party with deadly precision. The monster was mostly humanoid, its posture slightly bent over and crooked. My eyes shifted towards its arms, one of them was shaped like a massive club that it could swing with ease, the otherpletely disproportionate and normal-sized.

    The monster resembled a failedb experiment, and I wasn''t even sure if it was a living organism.

    The team began its attack at the Fury, multicolored sparks shing from thebined elements striking it. I read the events unfolding in front of me like an open book, understanding and adapting to the situation.

    We had one fire binder, one water binder, and three wind binders, one of them being a healer.

    I knew Ava and Emma could also create a subpar version of ice, so there was no need for the moreplete version of it.

    This left earth and lightning.

    "!!"

    I swerved my body as a red bolt of electricity crashed down upon my location, my eyes tracking the source.

    Red energy crackled around the fury, the party watching in horror as its speed and power increased tenfold. I could tell this beast was nowhere near as powerful as the Spirit King, but I couldn''t let my guard down.

    "Attackers, now!" yelled Drav as mes suddenly roared around the Fury, encircling him.

    Amonly used tactic amongst higher-ranked tanks was to immobilize the target, allowing the attackers to engage the crippled enemy without suffering bacsh. Ice and Earth were the two elements with the most amount of control, but any element could work if used correctly.

    Avaunched herself at the Fury''s nk with a burst of water, spinning ance around her as she guided the roaring current. I appeared on the opposite side, assisting the girl with my own attack. I dashed through the Fury''s skinny legs, slicing through the flesh and destabilizing it.

    I watched as Ava cut through the Fury''s shoulder, the water burning the beast as it wailed in pain. Drav immediately taunted the enemy, regaining its attention. I noticed Emma approaching out of the corner of my eye, her eyes glowing with power as green bursts of win surrounded her.

    She reached out into the wind current, the gust suddenly surrounding her arm. She appeared above the monster,nding a massive blow to its skull with the improved force of her bind.

    The Fury roared, turning towards Emma.

    Drav!

    Where was the taunt?!

    The Fury swung its mace with blinding speed, Emma receiving the brunt of the attack. I saw electricitying into contact with the girl''s body, her shrieks echoing throughout the valley.

    "Emma!!" cried Ava as she dashed towards the body of her sister. My eyes locked with Drav''s, my heart dropping at what was facing me.

    He was smiling.

    Before I could even react, the monster turned towards the other sister, realizing she was distracted. In a red sh, it appeared right behind the blue-eyed girl cradling her sister''s unconscious body, its looming figure casting a dark shadow above the two adventurers.

    BOOM

    I struck the back of the Fury, redirecting its attention. I leaped back and closed my eyes, focusing my bind. I pictured the lightning flowing through my body, taking shape and gliding with immense power.

    "Dragonbolt," I muttered, using the words to help me concentrate. A massive bolt of lightning erupted around me, taking the shape of a snake-like dragon and encircling me, awaiting my attack. I threw myself at the Fury, the dragon following the movement of my de.

    The monster bellowed, meeting my attack head-on. I brought my sword down a few mels before the collision, the dragon striking the enemy ahead of me. A massive surge of energy exploded in front of me, my instincts capitalizing on the opportunity and dashing behind the enemy.

    I cut through the monster''s back, attempting to execute it.

    A sudden sh of steel shone next to me, Katherineunching herself at the Fury with her twin daggers, attempting to support my offensive chain of attacks.

    The girl dodged multiple strikes from the beast, resembling a graceful dance as she flipped over the Fury, shing as shended behind it.

    I looked over at Ava, the girl still holding Emma in her arms. Why hadn''t she received a heal yet?

    "Rom!" I yelled, trying to redirect his attention towards the dying adventurer.

    No answer.

    I looked over at the position the Fei was supposed to be located, my eyes quivering in disgust at the scene I witnessed.

    The healer was standing still, his eyes locked with mine.

    "Run," he muttered before coughing up blood, his body slowly arching forward as he slumped onto the ground. Standing above Rom''s lifeless body stood Drav, the tank''s battleax drenched with red goo.

    What the fuck was this?

    Did Drav just kill Rom?

    Did our tank just turn against us?

    Drav looked at me, a satisfactory grin spread across his face. I almost threw up, the pieces clicking into ce.

    That emblem, a picture of a phoenix, was the symbol of a family within Eloria. This guy, he had explicitly held back hisst name, knowing he had to keep it a secret.

    A noble family''s name was shared amongst all of its members, including contracted adventurers and guards. Drav had been hired under a specific individual, a single mission had been given to him.

    "Make Darck suffer."

    I knew what Drav''s full name was, I finally recognized that emblem that had hidden deep within my conscience.

    His name was Drav Liech.

    I watched as Drav ran into the cathedral, immediately turning back and smiling.

    "Good luck there, Darck."

    The entrance suddenly caved in, the one way out of here closed off.

    We were stuck.

    My mind raced as I tried to think of a way to solve the situation, but I slowly realized there was none. Katherine was nimbly evading all of the Fury''s attacks, realizing I needed time to think.

    I looked at Emma''s condition, realizing she had little time left before her body gave in.

    I scowled. Rom was losing too much blood, and with Emma about to breathe herst breath, that would leave three of us alive.

    This was no time to mourn the dead, my mind epting the reality and began working around it. If we didn''t do something now, then we would all die.

 Chapter 43: The Graveyard Massacre

    Chapter 43: The Graveyard Massacre

    There was nothing I could do about the injured, my only objective would have to be taking down the Fury.

    "Kath, see if you can heal them!" I yelled, the girl looking back and nodding. She vaulted away from the enemy, our positions swapping instantaneously as I began my assault. There was no way my body would physically survive two integrations in the short span of a few days, so I knew that I had to rely on my own power, and not Asthia''s.

    I electrified my body, appearing right beside Rom. I looked into his eyes, the life inside him almost faded. The Fury wailed, confused as to where its opponent went. I used the few seconds I had gained tofort the dying healer.

    "Darck," he muttered, all of his strength going towards the hushed voice escaping his lips.

    "I''m here," I said, watching the Fei smile at the presence of another individual.

    "You better not me yourself," he said amusingly, his wound worsening from the weak chuckles.

    I let out a small smile, something he would never see because of my mask.

    "Rest now," I whispered, epting my inability to help him. There was nothing I could do, nothing anyone here could do. If the healer went down, the entire party was powerless to help him. All I could do was watch him, his short breaths bing longer and longer, tears trickling down his face.

    He didn''t want to die.

    And yet, he didn''t have a say in the matter. A current that swept you up, wrenching you from the life that you tried to hold on to with everything you had.

    "Thank you," he finally said, closing his damp eyes one final time. I looked at his expressionless face, my mind epting reality.

    I had been a witness to the cruel effects of death countless times, but for some reason, this didn''t feel the same. Iy Rom''s head delicately back on the ground, sensing the presence of the Fury closing in.

    I stood up, controlling my emotions, and focusing solely on the one task presented in front of me.

    Kill the Fury.

    The ground beneath me ruptured as Iunched myself at the Fury, manipting the bind around me.

    I rammed right into the beast with the full force of my lightning, a massive shockwave spreading from the impact. I jumped back, leaping right back at the enemy.

    A bombardment of energy echoed around the battlefield as I attacked, momentarily retreating before striking again.

    I avoided the massive mace, swerving around.

    A massive explosion of frost burst underneath me, freezing the legs of the Fury. It wailed, smashing the newly-created ice with its weapon. I stepped back, maintainingplete control on the slippery surface.

    Ice shards appeared around me, shooting right at the enemy with blinding speed. Sharp whistles echoed as the Fury''s flesh was cut, roars echoing throughout the entire graveyard.

    I appeared above the Fury in an instant, a burst of heat surrounding me. I drove my foot into the nape of the monster, mming its head into the ground. I jumped back, summoning two pirs of stone and locking the squirming beast in ce.

    I put my hand forward, closing my eyes.

    "Ignite."

    BOOM

    A massive spiral of mes erupted on my designated target, thick smoke spreading across the battlefield. I expected a cry of rage from the Fury, but an eerie silence followed the sudden blinding of vision.

    My body trembled, sensing the aura of the Fury vanish.

    It had outsmarted me.

    Realizing I was an opponent it couldn''t possibly hope to match, it waited patiently, waiting for the opportunity to unleash its anger onto another target.

    The only two remaining survivors.

    "Katherine! Ava!" I yelled, heading towards the auras that were already familiar to me.

    Failing to sense Drav''s betrayal, failing to understand the Fury''s tactics...

    What am I doing?!

    I arrived at the scene of the first aura, my heart dropping.

    Ava''s body was frozen on top of her sister''s, her final action protecting the body of the person she loved more than anything in the world.

    Fuck!

    I heard the sound of metal shing, my body immediately dashing towards the source. I saw the outline of the beast ahead of me, lightning crashing around me as I drove myself into its head. The st from the impact sent the Fury staggering back, dazed.

    I looked at Katherine, the girl lying on the floor injured.

    "Katherine!"

    "I''m okay, thank you," she said slowly, grabbing my hand and standing back up.

    I knew I was capable of keeping the Fury upied and surviving, but defeating it entirely on my own would be significantly more difficult. I clutched my partner''s hand.

    "Let''s do this," I said confidently, ignoring the crater of sadness and guilt that had been formed in my heart.

    Katherine nodded, smiling, and twirling her daggers. This was no ce to fight with a bow, and the girl understood that perfectly. I felt the neverending flow of bind, converting it into a gentle breeze.

    The smoke dissipated gently, the calming wind that preceded the storm. The Fury finally came into vision, the beast battered and bloody, but still standing.

    I reached into the void, pulling out midnight. I would not let Katherine die, I had already lost too much.

    I didn''t shed any tears, but that didn''t mean I felt no pain or remorse. I could barely move my body, the lives of those around me slowly vanishing before my eyes.

    I readied myself with the two weapons, midnight in my preferred hand in a reverse grip, and my sword in my other with a normal stance.

    I threw myself at the murderer of my friends, all the pain and anger flowing through me and into my weapons. Katherine attacked first, a violent gale surrounding her and sting towards the Fury.

    She evaded the counter-attack, slipping underneath the beast''s legs. Before it could turn around and react, Iunched myself at its chest, nting my swords into its skin. I swung outwards, ripping the strong flesh of the Fury.

    It bellowed in anger, swinging its mace around furiously. I noticed Katherine moving slower than usual, realizing she wouldn''t make it out of range in time to avoid the attack. I exhaled slowly, steam escaping my mouth as my body became as cold as ice.

    I nted my sword into the ground, concentrating.

    "Blue Rose!" I roared, ice shards erupting around my sword. The weapon acted as a beacon, the shards of ice enwrapping the Fury''s arm midswing. I pulled the sword free, immediately charging towards the beast.

    I electrified my body, dashing right into the frozen arm.

    I inhaled, feeling the current flow through me with unparalleled precision. My eyes glowed a bright turquoise, the energy overflowing around me.

    BOOM

    A massive boom echoed throughout the valley, the sound made when something broke through the sound barrier. I appeared on the other side of the Fury, reality slowly realizing what happened as the mace-like arm slowly came off.

    The Fury shrieked, realizing what had just happened.

    I slowly approached the monster, its head-turning towards me and freezing up.

    "How about you shut up?" I asked, raw hatred resonating in my voice as the beast whimpered ever so slightly. All the negative emotions that had built up inside me were unleashed, immobilizing the monster in cial fear.

    I appeared right in front of the beast, looking straight into its soul. I put my hand forward slowly, the Fury merely watching without any reaction.

    A swirl of energy began forming in my hand, neutral bind being condensed into a single orb of power. A small crackle sparked an ignition of the energy, the swirling sphere igniting with lightning. I brought my arm back, the Fury understanding that there was nothing it could do.

    I brought my hand straight into the monster''s chest, a massive shockwave bursting outwards as the raw electric energy collided with the Fury. I watched as the monster that had killed three of my partners slowly fade away, its death not making me feel better whatsoever.

    Good job, Kath-"

    I looked over, the girl was lying on the ground in pain, her breaths getting slower and slower...

 Chapter 44: Final Introductions

    Chapter 44: Final Introductions

    This is a joke, right?

    My body refused to move, my mind refused to think.

    Was I going to lose everyone?

    I trudged over towards the girl, my feet barely even responding. My hands let go of the weapons I was holding, a massive sh of metal ringing throughout the now-silent graveyard.

    I kneeled down, gently picking up the girl''s head into my arms. I looked at the wound at her side, noticing that the few seconds of smoke had allowed the Fury to get a direct hit on Katherine, causing internal damage.

    The girl smiled, finally realizing she was being supported.

    "Sorry, Darck," she whispered quietly. Her words, her voice, her asional grunt of pain, all of it was identical to Rom. I shook my head, trying to forget what had happened to the healer that had mimicked her exact actions.

    "For what?" I responded weakly. I wouldn''t cry, I wouldn''t show weakness. There was only one thing I wanted to do for the partner I hade to love like a sister: be a supporting rock for her to lean on until the very end.

    "For making you feel what you''re feeling right now."

    I didn''t answer.

    "Take off your mask," she asked softly. I obeyed, immediately removing the facemask from my face. My long brown hair fell over my face, but the girl just smiled and reached up, touching my cheek.

    "What''s your name?"

    My eyes widened. Thesest three years, Katherine had never known my name? I had always thought she knew, but I guess I had never explicitly told her.

    "Jay. Jay Cadmium."

    The girl''s smile widened even further, tears starting to stream down her face as she realized her time was slowly approaching, the seconds counting down.

    "Jay? It''s a pretty name. How old are you?"

    My body didn''t even react, the utter disgust in myself surging forth as I tried to pronounce the simple number.

    "Ten."

    Katherine chuckled, augh that engraved itself within my memory. I never wanted that expression to leave me, never wanted the girl in front of me to disappear.

    "Only ten, huh? And to think I was relying on you for everything."

    "I''m not from this world," I suddenly said, the words escaping my mouth. I didn''t care, I didn''t want to stop, I wanted to tell this girl everything about myself, everything that I had wanted to say for thest ten years since I had been born on this continent. She merely sighed, nodding.

    "I''m not surprised. But I''m sure you were just as extraordinary in your other world," she said finally, epting the absurd sentence I had just told her.

    No, I wasn''t. I was someone who killed others to survive, ignored others for my own gain. There was nothing good about me, the only thing present within me was a cold-blooded killer who knew how to survive.

    "Kath, I''m so sorry. You knew nothing, and yet you stuck by me for so long," I muttered, my voice cracking ever so slightly. I concentrated, regaining myposure.

    "Well, you didn''t know much about me neither," she responded truthfully. I smiled, realizing she was right. "But did we really need to?"

    "No," I said, shaking my head slowly, "no, we didn''t."

    Katherine winced ever so slightly, her condition worsening by the second.

    "Jay, can you do me onest favor?" she asked. I looked into her eyes, waiting for her request. It didn''t matter what it was, I didn''t care how impossible it was, I would aplish it. I would dedicate my life, my entire existence towards her one wish.

    "Live."

    I think living means treasuring what we have in life, whether that be a ce, a person, or our rtionships. Katherine''s words echoed in my mind, her request suddenly making sense to me.

    She didn''t want me to survive. She wanted me to live.

    To continue treasuring those that I had, to mourn her, and move on, to continue finding happiness. A smile was all I was able to do, I could feel my hands starting to tremble.

    "I will, Kath."

    She nodded, satisfied.

    "Thank you, Jay."

    The entire world slowed down, timeing to a stop. I watched, centimel by centimel, Katherine''s eyes closing. Those brown eyes that would never open themselves again, that hair that would never flutter in the wind again, that warm voice that would never speak again.

    Her eyes finally came to a close. I felt the slight breeze from herst breath, a fluttering warmth that I could never feel again.

    I brought the girl closer, embracing her body. My entire body trembled, my soul shattering as I lost a piece of myself. I didn''t break down, containing the emotions that were flooding my mind, blocking my voice with a knot in my throat.

    "Why."

    "What did I do to deserve this?"

    I gripped the back of the girl''s head, my hands refusing to let go. I felt her hair intertangled with my fingers, her scent filling the air.

    Was it wrong for me to exist? Was it wrong for me to grow attached to people?

    I equipped my mask slowly, adjusting my arms to cradle Katherine''s entire body and standing up. I looked back at the three bodies remaining in the graveyard.

    "I failed you all," I croaked, not knowing what else to say, "please forgive me."

    I walked out of the cathedral, my mind unconsciously clearing the passageway with bind. A bright light shone in the distance, the exit drawing me closer and closer.

    The fluorescent rays blinded my eyes, the outside world weing me back. I walked onwards, not knowing when to stop, not knowing when to think.

    I still had people out there I needed to protect, people I needed to support, but I didn''t know if I had it in me. I felt broken.

    I looked at the girl who had singlehandedly supported me throughout my entire journey as an adventurer. The person who had stuck by me, had fought with me, hadforted me when I was in doubt. I gave off one final smile.

    "Thank you for everything, Kath."

 Chapter 45: A Sixth Sense

    Chapter 45: A Sixth Sense

    I carried Katherine through Auroria, recalling the memories I had shared with her in the distinct areas. I finally found myself in the forest just outside Eloria, the ce I had first fought side by side with her.

    I identified the tree that we had sat against so many years ago. I approached it, caving the earth right in front of it. I set the girl''s body in the grave, standing back up and taking thest look I would ever get of the girl that I hade to cherish so much.

    I decided to say onest thing, onest goodbye.

    "See youter, Sis," I said, covering the tomb and turning away. I knew Katherine was lying when she said she had family waiting for her in Auroria, so I decided to hold a funeral only I knew about. Nobody would disturb her here, and I would make sure of that.

    I contained my aura as I walked through the streets of Eloria. The insane amount of people and livelihood of the city no longer mattered to me, my main focus being to just walk around aimlessly.

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    Jay...

    I didn''t know what had happened to him, but the amount of pain I had felt through our connection was enough to rip apart a man''s spirit.

    I had been spending thest few days with Diana in Eloria, and the sheer size of the capital never ceased to amaze me.

    "Let''s go for a walk," suggested Diana while I was in her room. I nodded, but the thought of immediately leaping out into the public wasn''t something I looked forward to. Diana seemed to read my mind, the girl smiling.

    "I''m the Royal Princess. We''ll have to hide our identities anyway," she added. I smiled, thanking her.

    We escaped the main castle using a passage only the higher royals were aware of, silver cloaks concealing our identities. I gasped in amazement at the sudden burst of life in front of me, races I had only read about casually strolling right in front of me.

    Diana looked at me, grinning, her usual dignity reced with mischief and excitement.

    "Come on, let''s explore," she said, grabbing my hand and pulling me through the streets.

    The massive avenues of Eloria surpassed what I was told back in Lares. The vivid colors bursting forth from the diversity of the people, architecture, and products up for sale. Fruits, vegetables, meat, there was everything. My nose tingled in desire as we strolled through the food market, Diana stopping on various asions to buy a small fruit that we ended up sharing.

    We turned what seemed like the thousandth corner, my eyes lighting up at what stood before me.

    "An essory market?" I asked excitedly. The Princess nodded, equally thrilled.

    We both zoomed from stall to stall, admiring all the different trinkets and pieces of jewelry that were on disy. It had been a lot easier to act like a normal eleven-year-old girl for the past few days, exempt from royal duties and noble pride. It was a freedom I didn''t feel very often, and when the opportunity arose, I tended to act excessively excited and immature about everything just to release some steam.

    We ended up not purchasing anything due to ourck of money, but browsing through the items was always a nice way to pass the time without worries.

    I noticed somemotion on the next avenue, my instincts immediately approaching the scene.

    "Adventurer''s guild?" I read off the sign, entering the tavern. The entire room was silent, everyone''s attention focused on a single boy at the desk. My heart jumped, my senses immediately identifying the individual.

    It was Jay.

    I stood my ground, not wanting to cause him any more trouble.

    Didn''t he have a partner? I believe her name was Katherine? I had been told by Mother that they were adventuring together, and even if I didn''t like the idea, I found it weird that she wasn''t present.

    A metallic voice suddenly echoed throughout the room, everyone trying to eavesdrop on Jay''s words.

    "A-rank domain cleared," he said slowly, showing his card. The clerk nodded, taking his card. I waited, realizing he still had more to say.

    "Members killed in action," he continued, the atmosphere immediately tensing up. Casualties had been rather raretely, everyone waiting patiently.

    "Rom, Ava, Emma," listed Jay, his heart shattering at every name that he called out. I closed my eyes, feeling his pain. It wasn''t hard to deduce that these were the members that had apanied him into the domain, but there was still one unounted member.

    Please, don''t say the next name.

    "Katherine Hearth."

    I put my hand over my mouth, my eyes shaking in agony.

    Jay had watched his entire party die right in front of his eyes, including his three-year-long partner. The pain that he had felt, the horror that he had experienced, it was him witnessing his teammates dying one by one.

    I wanted to run and hold him tight, tell him it would be all right, tell him he wasn''t alone, but I could tell it wasn''t what he wanted right now. His desires echoed through my soul as if they were my own, the need to be isted from the rest of the world.

    There was nothing I could do but wait.

    I watched as Jay turned around and walked out of the hall, passing right by me. I didn''t even flinch,pletely understanding his emotions. Now was not the time for reunion, and even if he had sensed me, he wanted to be alone right now. I turned around, seeing the cloaked Diana finally catching up to me.

    "I was looking for you," she said, panting ever so slightly. I didn''t answer, my mind focused solely on Jay.

    I nced to my left, seeing the young boy walking through the streets of Eloria. I wanted to follow him, but I restrained myself.

    There would be a time for reunion, and when that time woulde, I would hold him and support him as much as I could. I''d support the boy I hade to love with all my being, help him regain his stability after his trauma.

    I''m so sorry, Jay.

 Chapter 46: Two Halves

    Chapter 46: Two Halves

    I had learned so much about the energy of this world, and yet, I still couldn''t save anyone. What was this power that I had managed to harness at such a young age even for?

    I didn''t care about glory, fame, or riches. All I wanted was to protect my friends and my family, the people closest to me. I wasn''t able to protect Katherine, or Rom, or Mike, but I was certain of one thing.

    I''d protect everyone else.

    I suddenly found myself outside of Eloria, the night sky shining with millions of stars like a disco ball. I sighed, realizing I had been so absorbed in my own thoughts that I had just wandered to some unknown location.

    I sat on a rock, looking up at the endless universe above me. The small breeze rustled my long brown hair, the fresh scent of nature wafting through the air. The night was peaceful today, the presence of monsters nonexistent.

    I slid my hand into my pocket, picking up the ne that Katherine had around her neck. A small stoney at the end, a single word engraved upon the small rock.

    Life.

    My hand clutched the ne, my mind recalling the girl that had helped me understand what it meant to live.

    I clipped the ne around my own neck, tucking it inside my shirt and smiling. I had promised Katherine that I would live, treasure my family and friends, and try and find happiness. My chest suddenly tingled, a feeling that I hadn''t felt in ages.

    The link between me and Asthia.

    It was a feeling we both shared when the other was in close proximity, something that notified us of the other''s emotions and whereabouts. We couldn''t keep secrets or lie to each other, considering the other knew what the other was thinking anyway. I smiled, turning around.

    "Hey, Asthia."

    The girl smiled back. Her silver-white hair shone in the moonlight, sparkling and entuating her ruby red eyes that flickered with warmth. A white gown covered her body, small golden trinkets contrasting with the color, standing out even further. I could barely recognize the five-year-old girl that I had met in those woods all those years ago.

    The girl standing before me was no longer someone who needed protection. All I could see was a princess, one whose power rivaled that of the strongest adventurer''s in Auroria. The only reason I was able to read the elements she was able to use was due to our link, not because of my superior power.

    This girl was my equal, nothing more, nothing less.

    "Hello, Jay," she said softly, almost like she was trying to not wake me from a peaceful slumber. She approached me and sat down, gazing at the stars above.

    "So you were there?" I asked, feeling her emotions and understanding that she was present at the adventurer''s guild. The girl wasn''t surprised, merely nodding.

    I waited in silence, not knowing what to say.

    "What was she like?" she asked calmly, her sereneposureforting me.

    "She was someone who lived her life to the fullest," I said, thinking carefully about my words. "Someone who liked to smile andugh. Someone who was brave during hard times and supportive when I was feeling lost."

    "She sounds like a wonderful person," said Asthia. I flinched ever so slightly, recognizing that the girl chose to not express the sentence in the past tense.

    "She really was."

    I looked at Asthia, her dignified appearance making her look slightly older.

    "Asthia," I said weakly, the girl meeting my gaze.

    "Hm?"

    There was a certain side of me I couldn''t show anyone, a side of me I didn''t want people to see. And yet, I felt like this girl could help me in ways that others couldn''t, and that she''d be there to support any side of me.

    "Can I cry now?" I asked, my voice breaking.

    The girl tensed up in surprise, the question extremely unusual. She waited for a moment, realizing how hard it was for me to open myself up like this to anyone. She smiled ever so slightly, nodding.

    "Yes, Jay."

    I dug my face into Asthia''s shoulder, my broken soul releasing all the pain. I wailed, my voice muffled from Asthia''s dress. The girl turned, bringing me into her arms.

    I had never cried out of sorrow or pain. The only time I had reproduced the sound was when I attemptedmunication as a small toddler back on Earth, but this was different.

    A tunnel opened inside of me, emotions flooding out uncontrobly. I cried, washing away my sorrows. My wails wouldn''t stop, images of my entire party shing before me as tears streamed down my face, dampening Asthia''s gown.

    The girl stroked my hair in silence, not daring to make a sound, not daring to move. I could feel her emotions, a sadness almost equal to mine spreading across her.

    There was no hint of pity, no sign of her looking down on me. To her, there was nothing small, nothing weak about my cries. She waited, letting me cry until my throat became hoarse. I didn''t feel embarrassed in front of her, the fact that I could sense whatever she was feeling calming me.

    There was no exchange of words, my head drifting off from reality. My exhaustion finally caught up to me, my eyelids closing before I let go, no longer fighting to stay awake.

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I''m sorry, Jay.

    You''re experiencing so much sorrow right now, so much pain that no human should ever have to go through, and yet I can''t help myself.

    I brush your hair with my hand, watching you sleep on myp, and all I can hear is the sound of my heartbeat.

    I shouldn''t be feeling this right now. I want to help you, support you with everything that I''m able to offer. I try to calm down, but it''s pointless. My eyes drift to your long brown hair intertangled with my hands that I move slowly, trying not to hurt you. I look at your tattered clothes, your various adventures written all over them, imprinting them with good and bad memories.

    I imagine your turquoise eyes, your eyshes sparkling from your tears. I feel your hand clutching my dress, not wanting to be alone. I smiled. You probably didn''t even realize where we were, not even realizing that I was sitting here with you, right beside the massive city of Eloria.

    I look up, seeing the trees rustle in the wind. Was it a cold night today?

    I couldn''t tell you. For some reason, all I could feel was your warmth, my body not feeling cold at all.

 Chapter 47: New Dawn

    Chapter 47: New Dawn

    I opened my eyelids, my blurry vision slowly focusing itself on whaty in front of me. A white ceiling stood above me, my body resting on a small double bed. I slowly sat up, attempting to recall the events that led me here.

    My mind finally remembered my interaction with Asthia. I sighed, slightly embarrassed. Even if I had convinced myself that opening myself up to Asthia was the right decision, the action itself was still embarrassing.

    I took a deep breath, my body feeling lighter. I could still feel the scar left by Katherine''s death, but it somehow didn''t weigh me down as much as it used to. Did it have to do with how I let out my emotions?

    I got up and put on the simple clothes that wereid out for me: a white button-up shirt and ck jeans. I rolled up my sleeves, revealing the mark on my hand that was now glowing a bright cyan.

    I closed my fist, concealing the mark. I had to be careful in public, or my identity would be exposed to the public. I no longer had to fear for my life, but it was something I wasn''t keen on revealing to anyone.

    The school term was starting soon, and I had to practice for the entrance examination that was held for all candidates. In terms of the written task, I was fairly confident in my knowledge of Auroria, having read all kinds of books as a child. As for the other half of the exam, thebat trial, I was way above the norm for any kid my age, and I would actually have to focus on concealing most of my ability if I wanted to have a rather normal school life.

    I had never attended school back on Earth, being born to fight, so I was hoping I could go through my years at the academy as a normal student, without attracting too much attention. I knew I''d have Asthia as a friend, but who knew how popr she''d be.

    I made my way down the hall, realizing I had been resting inside my room. Had Asthia used her link with me to locate my family? The possibilities arose with the power of the link were numerous, and if you didn''t trust the other individual with every cell in your body, you''d live the rest of your days in constant paranoia.

    "Princess Darck, I once again thank you for bringing our son back," said Jane kindly, her general warmth and kindness spreading throughout the house.

    "No, no, it was my pleasure," eximed Asthia, not knowing how to react. Did she expect my parents to know about my rtionship with her?

    I approached the top of the stairs, looking at the two women. I smiled at their behaviors, both of them unsure how to approach the other.

    "Asthia, how long was I out?" I asked suddenly, descending the stairs. Both women snapped out of their exchange, focusing their attention on me. I could tell my mom was shocked by how I had addressed the Royal Princess of the Dragons, but Asthia merely looked at me.

    "A few hours."

    "Thank you for earlier," I said, not being able to meet her eyes. The girl smiled. Her face was slightly red at the mentioning of what happened.

    Jane cleared her throat, clearly at a loss for words for what was happening in front of her.

    "Jay, do you know Princess Darck?" she asked me. I could tell my mom was on edge with how informally I was addressing the Royal Princess of Lares, but I merely nodded,forting her ever so slightly.

    "I met Asthia after the fire. She and her family helped me survive," I exined. Jane looked at Asthia, her eyes watering up.

    "I see. Thank you for saving my son," she said, her emotions getting the better of her as she ran to hug the young girl.

    Asthia flinched at the sudden approach, startled. I could tell she didn''t feel threatened or disrespected, but the girl clearly wasn''t expecting the sudden embrace.

    "Jay was the one who saved me in the first ce, I should be the one thanking you!" eximed Asthia. Janeughed, backing up.

    "Will you be attending the Academy?" asked Jane, curious.

    "Yes. I am one year older than the first years that will be attending, but I got special permission to start the school year as a first-year."

    "What will you do about the entrance exam?" I asked.

    Asthia was someone who was on equal footing with me in almost every possible way, and I didn''t doubt her intelligence and cunningness either. If she deliberately chose to go all out during thebat exam or contain her power, it was all a calcted choice.

    "I have to prove myself. I can''t hold back," she responded confidently, a fiery ember zing in her eyes. I smiled. It was definitely the best choice of action. If the other students were immediately exposed to Asthia''s true power, nobody would be able to doubt her strength.

    There was definitely opposition that would arise from the demonstration of power, but therge majority of the students would idolize this new transfer student. Considering Asthia was the first dragon to ever attend the school, she would have to show what she was capable of.

    "I''m guessing you''ll beying low?" she asked me, understanding my way of thinking.

    I nodded.

    "You better hope you don''t get matched against me then, I doubt holding back would even let you make it out alive," she joked. Iughed.

    Considering only the victor of thebat trial was allowed into the academy, I had to make sure that I won my matchup. I did not doubt in my mind that I would be way above the power of my opponent, but the trick would be measuring how much power I would need to use to actually pass the exam.

    I needed to use this opportunity to practice and develop my skills as a binder even further. I believed that I would be taking a break from the deadly lifestyle of an adventurer, but a middle schooler didn''t sound much better to me.

    I could tell my mom was a lot more cheerful now that I had arrived home, and the idea of my attending a normal school with no monsters trying to kill me at every corner was extremelyforting.

    I knew my time as an adventurer hade to a close, but this new chapter wouldn''t be easier.

    Everyday life was the hardest thing for me to get used to in the first ce.

 Chapter 48: The Pink Terror

    Chapter 48: The Pink Terror

    The busy noise of Auroria faded into the background, my mind focused solely on my own thoughts. I doubted there would be a way to conceal my power and my elemental attunements to the teachers.

    I believed my power, equaling that of a weaker AA-rank, would be enough to outpower some of the professors that taught more passive subjects. But I was sure it wouldn''t be enough for thebat teachers. That being said, you had to deliberately focus your bind to read another person, and if I was able to never spark any form of interest from a superior, they would have no reason to try and sense my abilities.

    I knew there was no such thing as an elemental attunement, and the elements you were able to use depended on how you manipted the neutral bind around you. But there were always traces of elementally charged bind within people''s bodies which allowed those with superior bind control to sense it.

    But what if I reversed the process taught to me by the Dragons?

    By simply filtering out the remainders of the elementally-charged bind, all that would remain would be the neutral bind.

    I cycled the bind within me, slowly removing it from my system and recing it with neutral bind using my bind cirction. I sighed with relief, satisfied at my own results.

    This meant that even if I was read by a more powerful individual, they wouldn''t be able to feel anything except neutral bind. ording to every race that wasn''t a dragon, neutral bind was almost the equivalent of no power at all, meaning I''d be heavily underestimated in confrontations.

    "Jay!"

    I turned around, seeing Diana walking towards me followed by an older girl. My eyes seemed to be drawn to her escort, her long vibrant pink hair was unlike anything I had ever seen before. Lush green eyes sparkled with a kind of power I had never witnessed before.

    I immediately felt the pressure from her aura, the intensity catching me off guard. There was no hesitation in my mind, not a single moment of doubt as both girls approached me. I was already aware of Diana''s powerful aura, but this was something that made the Princess''s aura look like child''s y.

    This was an S-rank.

    The most powerful individuals in all of Auroria, monitored by the royal families and hired as private soldiers for their respective races. The three kingdoms, even if they were under an official alliance, were constantly racing to acquire new S-rank adventurers. It was no longer a matter of the size of one''s army that determined the oue of a war, but how many S-rank adventurers you controlled.

    The S-rank wore a metal corset as her armor, a metal skirt that was somehow able to bend and flow freely like any materialplemented the outfit. Her shoulders and arms werepletely untouched from any armor, allowing for flexible and uninterrupted movement.

    A golden space bracelety on her wrist, indicating that there was more to her than met the eye.

    "This is Amelia," said Diana, her tone less than excited. Iughed, sticking my hand out. Amelia shook it, her grip extremely soft.

    "Hi there, Jay!" she eximed gleefully, a wide smile on her face. Her joyous personality masked how terrifying her power was, and I could tell it was intentional.

    I walked through the streets of Eloria alongside Diana, both of us undisturbed by asional nobles that passed by us. The five S-ranks were godly figures within Auroria, and the presence of merely one of them intimidated any passerby.

    "Are you ready for the exam tomorrow?" asked Diana as we walked down a small avenue.

    I looked at her, surprised.

    "It''s tomorrow?"

    The girl burst outughing, and I even noticed Amelia smile at the question.

    "You really don''t know when the exams for the school you''re nning on joining are?" she teased, trying to contain herughter.

    "I didn''t expect it to be so soon," I exined unconvincingly.

    "I''m excited about thebat trial!" said Diana, moving on with the conversation. I smiled at her enthusiasm, not able to share the same feelings as her.

    "Yea. It''ll be interesting to see what others our age can do."

    AMELIA LALA''S POV:

    I had be the fourth S-rank at the age of seventeen, an early agepared to the first three adventurers that had attained S-rank power before me.

    I had been an S-rank for two years now, and I had learned many skills while I was at the top of Auroria''s political system. The power given to the S-ranks was unlimited, any request they had was fulfilled due to the fear of them abandoning their nation. I never enjoyed abusing this power, usually asking for simple things like private quarters or food, but the others ravished in it.

    I looked at the two eleven-year-olds in front of me, both of them reminding me of my younger self. The boy named Jay intrigued me especially.

    There was no hint of elemental bind within his body, and yet he was talking to the Princess about joining the Academy.

    Was this an inaptitude as a binder? Or was it intentional?

    A binder that was able to conceal the elements he could use was unheard of, and I wanted to double-check. I knew my current objective was to keep Princess Diana from harm, but I also knew that my status as an S-rank permitted me to do anything I wanted.

    I unleashed a small portion of my aura, the immediate change in the atmosphere making the entire avenue freeze. I watched as the Princess I was supposed to protect stiffen up, a natural reaction when in close proximity to an S-rank''s aura.

    The boy remained extremely calm, merely stopping in his tracks and looking at me.

    "What do you think you''re doing?"

    I absorbed my aura, smiling at him.

    "There were suspicious individuals following us, sorry about that."

    He didn''t react to my exnation, looking over at Diana and calming her down. This boy hadn''t even flinched at the exposure to an S-rank''s aura, and even if it was a small portion, it was still considerable.

    "I''m okay," said Diana, rposing herself and thanking Jay.

    My experiment had brought me nothing, the boy hiding his abilities masterfully. I sighed. There would be another chance to learn about this kid.

    The boy named Jay was an entity that filled me with insatiable curiosity. A need to learn that could only be satisfied once there was nothing more to possibly understand. I looked at the end of the avenue, groaning at the sight.

    The most arrogant of family heirs was walking up the street. Even at such a young age, he didn''t care about who he was addressing himself to. Disrespect was irrelevant to him, and he was someone that I disliked being around, no matter the circumstances.

    The boy was someone who had asked for Diana''s hand multiple times, even if they were rted. It wasn''t a direct family line, but the connection between the Imania family and the Liech family existed nheless.

    Hugo Liech.

 Chapter 49: Brutal Reminder

    Chapter 49: Brutal Reminder

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    If I were to say that I had remained perfectly calm during the exposure to an S-rank''s aura, I''d be lying.

    The sheer pressure that had burst from Amelia was ridiculous, but I had seen things that were way more terrifying. Walking into the lights of the arena, understanding that you were about to fight your final fight, was a nightmare that would never leave me. The deafening roars of the crowd as the battle began, your mind counting down the seconds before you inevitably stopped existing.

    The fact that I had remainedpletely calm was solely due to those memories, or I would''ve probably run away screaming.

    I suddenly felt a presence that I never wanted to sense again approaching, a murderous instinct surging within me. I chuckled at my own stupidity.

    How had I been so blind?

    There was only one person at fault for the wipe at the graveyard, his disgusting aura looming across the entire avenue: Hugo Liech.

    I took a deep breath. Recklessly attacking him in spite would only lead toplications, and I wouldn''t even be able to do anything before Amelia intervened. I was confident in my speed, but even I knew I was no match for an S-rank.

    I had to calm down and think, meticulously y my cards and wait. An opportunity would arise, an opening that would allow me toe face-to-face with Hugo, the two of us alone. When that time came... the boy would pay.

    For killing Katherine, for killing Ava, for killing Emma, for killing Rom. All of them had been in because of him, and the amount of pain he would feel was inconceivable.

    I grit my teeth in frustration. Saying I would have to be patient and actually waiting were twopletely different things. I was confident that I would be unrecognizable to Hugo considering he only knew Darck, giving me more than enough time to think things through.

    What had constituted my identity as Darck was my mask, and considering I had stored it in my space bracelet, he wouldn''t be able to connect the dots. I thanked Jane for the small haircut that she had done for me at home, the change in hair length aiding my disguise.

    Hugo spotted us, a wide grin appearing on his face as he made his way towards us.

    "Well, well, Diana!" he yelled out, his arms apart like he was expecting a giant embrace. The girl hid her disappointment, putting up a polite front.

    "Hello, Hugo. It''s good to see you," she said, smiling.

    "I see you''re taking a little stroll with your butler. Shouldn''t he be standing behind you?" he asked smugly, looking at me like I was an insect.

    Before Diana could interject, another figure appeared behind the boy. I clutched my fists in anger, the figure''s appearance almost making me throw up on the spot.

    Drav.

    "I''ve just received the report, sir. It seems Darck survived," he whispered into Hugo''s ear. The boy scowled.

    "You had one fucking job, Drav," he muttered, furious.

    "I''m sorry, sir."

    "Are you okay, Hugo?" asked Diana, her kindhearted nature taking the better of her. I was only able to make out what the two said to each other using abination of enhanced senses and lip-reading, but it was painfully obvious Amelia had been able to clearly pick up the entire conversation.

    The boy chuckled at the question, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

    "Oh? You haven''t heard of Darck?" he asked.

    "Hm, no, I don''t think so," said Diana pensively, trying her hardest to remember a name she couldn''t possibly have heard of.

    I nced over at Amelia, the S-rank equally clueless.

    "He led a full team to death inside a domain and was somehow the only survivor. I mean don''t get me wrong, his allies were all pitifully weak, but I''d like to think that he killed all of them. I had fought beside him once, and wow, what an awful experience it was," exined Hugo, grinning with satisfaction.

    AMELIA LALA''S POV:

    I listened carefully to Hugo''s description of the adventurer named Darck. I quickly realized that almost everything that the boy had said didn''t seem to fit together, but I didn''t question him. The mention of a party wipe shocked me though. Was this Darck someone who wasn''t strong enough to defend his own teammates?

    I erased the question from my mind. I was beginning to jump to conclusions, and it was something that Hugo was very good at doing. He manipted those around him, morphing their thoughts and doubts into negative emotions.

    There was no proof for his story except for his word, and that was something I chose not to trust.

    "!!"

    My eyes immediately shot at Jay, ill-intent sipping through his body. I could tell he was trying to contain his emotions, but the overwhelming hate inside him was beginning to overflow. My mind raced for an exnation as my body moved on its own, approaching the boy and grabbing his shoulder.

    He snapped back to reality, his breathing calming down immediately.

    "Princess, I think it''s time to go," I said firmly, the girl not questioning me.

    "Well then, if you''ll excuse us, Hugo," said Diana, nodding. The boy looked back, his eyes falling onto the boy.

    "Pitiful excuse for a butler," he muttered before continuing up the avenue, his insults blending in with the rest of the excitement within Eloria.

    Jay had clearly not cared when Hugo had taken a direct shot at his dignity, but there was something Hugo had said that must''ve stirred a dark emotion within him.

    I let go of the boy''s shoulder, his eyes set on the ground in front of him as he walked slowly.

    Did he know Darck? Was it the insults against that adventurer that had angered him so much?

    "Are you alright, Jay?" I asked, the boy nodded. "Do you know anything about what he said?"

    I waited in silence, both Diana and I looking at Jay.

    "I don''t. His attitude just pissed me off," he finally said, smiling. "Sorry for the trouble."

    Diana sighed, smiling. It wasn''t the most convincing of lies, but if he didn''t want to share, then we were in no position to enforce anything upon him.

    I looked at the hand that had grabbed onto his shoulder, my eyes widening at what I saw.

    It was the slightest of movements, the most minuscule of instabilities, but it was there. I was an S-rank that had fought my way to the top of Auroria, someone who had defeated countless monsters and opponents to reach this spot.

    So then why, when I had touched the shoulder of such a small boy...

    Was I shaking?

 Chapter 50: First Impressions

    Chapter 50: First Impressions

    I watched in horror as a horde of students entered the campus of the Academy. Nevermind a domain, how was I going to survive in a ce filled with so many people?

    I groaned as I followed the rest of the group, the Academy finallying into view.

    Massive buildings towered over the area, lush green grass surrounding the ssrooms with stone-paved roads twisting and turning in between the vegetation. It reminded me of ssic universities back on Earth, but I could tell that the other students were baffled at what stood before them.

    The number of nobles that were amongst the students was astounding, making up the majority of the attendees. My eyes scanned the crowd, identifying figures that I knew.

    Asthia and Diana were at the front, the rest of the students following them, entranced. They both shone like beacons guiding the way, their powerful aurasmanding immediate respect amidst the teenagers.

    I was also able to pick out Hugo, the boy confidently striding forward. I knew the boy would be attending the school, but his presence still angered me. I kept seeing Katherine''s dead body, kept hearing her final words as she died in my arms, and every single time I did, it broke me.

    The students flooded into the main hall, excited chatter echoing in the giant room as everyone waited for what woulde next. I positioned myself all the way at the back, leaning against one of the further walls to put some distance between myself and the group. The number of people in this room was ridiculous!

    Slow footsteps resonated from the stage, silence immediately sweeping across the hall. A Fei with long silver hair appeared on stage, his green eyes radiating with intelligence and power. I smiled, recognizing the figure.

    It was Yu.

    The Fei that had taught me Bind Cirction was also the headmaster of the Academy? I was aware that Yu wouldn''t recognize me considering he had trained Darck, but it was surprising to see a familiar face nheless standing on stage.

    "Wee to the Academy," he boomed, his voice drumming itself into my ears. "You will all undergo the written examination, and only those with scores above fifty out of one hundred will move on to the next phase of the application process."

    Doors swung open to the left of the room, a massive hall filled with chairs and tables opening itself up to the young public. A wave of gloom crashed on the students, a shared groan rumbling from the horde. I chuckled, watching all of them enter the hall.

    I followed, taking up one of the only remaining spots all the way at the back. A bell chimed, indicating the beginning of the exam. I turned the sheet of paper, looking at what was expected of eleven-year-olds at the Academy.

    I had asked Jane to get into contact with Starset a few days prior to my unexpected meeting with Diana. Starset had been a student at the Academy and had graduated with decent grades, and I was certain that she could be of help. I had asked her questions regarding the system, trying to figure out as much as I could about the school before I attended myself.

    From what I had managed to gather, the grade that you ended up getting on the written exam (assuming you passed) would determine your opponent for the one on one battle. Equally gifted students would be put against each other, and those matches were always regarded as professional tournaments.

    All the students gathered in the main arenas, their eyes glued on the potential candidates that would be known as the most powerful of the school. I knew Asthia would be fighting in one of those matches, and if I was trying to avoid attention, I had to settle for a low score.

    I sighed, grabbing the small pencil-like stick that was distributed amongst the students. I could hear the furious scribbling of the hundreds of people around me, the asional grumble breaking the silence.

    --

    I heard the same chime of the bell a few hourster, indicating the end of the exam. Most students had left beforehand due to them finishing the exam earlier, and the only ones who remained were those who had most likely failed.

    I got up, handing my paper to Yu at the front desk. He looked at me, clearly suspecting something.

    "You forgot your name," he said to me just as I was leaving. I smiled.

    "Sorry, sir," I apologized, taking back the exam and scribbling my name at the top. He looked at it curiously.

    "Jay Cadmium?" he muttered as I left the room, making sure he didn''t have time to ask any more questions. I doubted my identity would remain a secret for very long, but I trusted the secrecy that Yu would maintain about who I was.

    Announcing that I was Darck would be problematic. The masked adventurer had recently be a celebrity across Eloria, known as the only remaining survivor of a party wipe. If the campus were to learn how I was, then I could kiss a normal school life goodbye in an instant.

    I also had to decide which elements I would be using during my years at school. I didn''t want to use more than two, and sticking to simple elements would be preferable too.

    In terms of my abilities with ice and lightning, I was now above average for even an AA-rank. That being said, my ability to maximize my potential with the elements was limited, effectively hindering what I was able to do.

    If I was able to acquire a decent level of skill on all of my elements and learn how to smoothly transition between each of them, then I was sure my overall potential would boost tremendously.

    The battle stage would bemencing tomorrow, with the bigger matches taking ce at the same time as the smaller ones. I approached the billboard that was showing the scores. I was amazed that they were able to correct so many papers in a matter of minutes, but my guess was that magic was somehow involved to speed up the process.

    I looked through the list, smiling at the familiar names.

    ASTHIA DARCK: 98/100

    DIANA IMANIA: 95/100

    I chuckled, a weird sense of pride swelling inside me. I looked all the way down, finding my name at the bottom of the list.

    JAY CADMIUM: 50/100

    My eyes shifted towards the timetable for the matches, noticing that my fight would take ce at the same time as Diana''s. I was slightly disappointed I wouldn''t see the Princess utilize her Holy abilities offensively, but at least I would be able to watch Asthia''s match.

    I had never seen Asthia utilize an element during my life here on Auroria, and I felt a deep excitement growing within me at the chance to finally witness it. I had suspicions as to what elements she would be using during the fight, and it was also an element I had never seen in action before due to its natural rarity amongst humans. I was fully aware of what Asthia could do, but I believed she would be selective with what she used. If there was one element that would strike a sense of awe and fear in the hearts of all the spectators, then there really was only one logical choice.

    Infernal.

 Chapter 51: Hidden Phoenix

    Chapter 51: Hidden Phoenix

    YU ELRATH''S POV:

    "Wee, Amelia. It''s been a while," I said politely, weing the S-rank adventurer into my office. I had been slightly surprised by her visit, but it was alsomon for big names to appear for the examination battles every year.

    "Hello, Yu. I was hoping you would allow me to spectate one of the fights that are going to be taking ce today?" she asked, sitting down.

    "Of course. Do you want a list of the top-ranked matches? I believe Princess Diana will be fightingter."

    "That won''t be necessary. I''m only interested in one student," she said, smiling. I nodded, extremely curious as to which attendee had managed to catch the attention of Amelia.

    Amelia L was the first human lightning binder in decades, her mastery over the powerful element immediately taking her to the top. Even if she wasn''t considered the most powerful of the S-ranks, she easily fit the number two spot, the others barely even standing a chance against her speed.

    "Oh? Which attendee will it be, then?" I asked, intrigued.

    "Jay Cadmium."

    I flinched at the name. The boy who had given in his test at the very end of the exam and had barely managed to pass with a score of fifty. His general presence had also sparked something within me, and I had decided to correct his paper myself.

    Each question was awarded one mark, with the topics ranging all the way from the history of Auroria to bind knowledge. When I had skimmed through his paper initially, one thing had shocked me, something I had never seen before.

    He had only answered fifty questions.

    Was it the biggest of coincidences? Or was this boy, Jay, someone who was purposely holding back? I smiled, nodding.

    "I see. His match should be starting very soon. I''ll join you," I said, getting out of my seat and escorting the S-rank out of my office and towards the arena.

    Both Amelia and I had one goal in mind: learn more about this boy. There was no way his fight would be popted, so I wasfortable showing up to the match. Directors weren''t supposed to attend the fights due to favoritism, but I think both of us had suspicions about Jay that needed to be settled.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I walked onto the arena, my opponent already waiting for me. I squinted upon entering the bright light, my memory recalling my final moments as I walked onto an equally blinding arena.

    Two unusual presences stood in the audience, my eyes ncing over to the stands to verify. I immediately saw Amelia and Yu standing in the shadows, their eyes locked on me. I sighed.

    There was no way I would be able to keep my identity as Darck a secret, especially from someone who I had personally fought before. I looked at my opponent before me, analyzing them.

    "I feel sorry for you," taunted the dwarf, resting a massive hammer on his shoulders. "To think that you''d be paired against me. I hope you weren''t too excited about joining the Academy."

    Dwarves were known for their superior strength inbat, resorting to brute force to ovee any situation. What theycked, however, was strategy.

    "Let''s begin," I grumbled. Constant pain from the flooding of unwanted memories burned my brain, and thest thing I needed was unnecessary taunting from some hot shot dwarf. The peaceful chime of the bell rung simultaneously throughout the entire campus,mencing the duels.

    My eyes shot around the arena onest time, confirming that the only spectators currently present were Yu and Amelia.

    Guess there''s no reason to stall then.

    I opened a rift in front of me, taking out a shining crimson de. I looked ahead, the dwarf was clearly wary about the divine weapon I had just pulled from a space ring.

    "Y-you think some weapon is going to-" he started, my aura silencing him immediately.

    "Just shut up, will you?"

    I ignited a small spark of neutral bind around me, roaring mes surrounding me instantly. The sword glowed a bright red at the touch of the fire, absorbing the energy.

    I had identally discovered what made the sword given to me by Yu so special during a training session. It was able to absorb the bind around it, storing energy from elements andbat, and release it onmand with a massive burst.

    I willed bind into my system, appearing right beside the dwarf.

    "!!"

    He raised his hammer, deflecting the swing from my de as heunched back from the impact. I reappeared behind his predicted course, using a small current of lightning within my body to greatly increase my speed.

    It wasn''t visible on the exterior, but it definitely improved my overall power tremendously.

    I kicked the heavy body hurling towards me, mming my opponent into the ground.

    The dwarf slowly stood back up, a small crater visible from his point of impact on the ground. He hadn''t evenunched a single attack yet, and I could see the shock in his eyes at how one-sided this fight was.

    He lifted his hammer in between us, awaiting an attack. The Dwarves'' custom ability was their art of ''perfect defense''. ording to what I had read, they anticipated an attack and harnessed the energy from it, effectively reflecting everything that came at them on top of their own counter-attack.

    I didn''t care.

    There was one single requirement for the ability to actually work, a vital prerequisite that couldn''t be missed:

    Stay standing after the attack.

    I twirled my sword, nting it straight into the ground beneath me. The concrete cracked upon contact, the bind stored within the sword radiating with power. Words flowed into my mind, my lips mouthing themand without a second thought.

    "Release Spirit."

    mes erupted around the sword, swirling outward as they closed in on the dwarf. The deep orange fire roared furiously, like a starving beast about to feast on its prey. I watched as the Dwarf''s eyes shook in fear at the iing attack, feeling the intensity of the mes. He closed his eyes, awaiting the impact.

    BOOM

    The dwarf dropped to the floor, burns visible on his skin. I looked at the body, not a single drop of remorse or guilt filling my soul. An opponent who had spoken too much and faced the consequences was all I saw. It wasmon back on Earth, with fighters boasting about their might solely to entertain the audience.

    The crimson sword sizzled from the overwhelming heat of the attack, the de shaking ever so slightly. The weapon reminded me of the legendary bird that was present in many of the stories I had read during my younger years living in Auroria; a beast present in both this new world and back on Earth.

    Phoenix.

    I threw the newly-named sword back into the void of the space bracelet, walking out of the arena.

    "Let''s see how Asthia does," I muttered to myself.

 Chapter 52: The Dragon Princess

    Chapter 52: The Dragon Princess

    YU ELRATH''S POV:

    I didn''t move a muscle.

    My eyes stood transfixed on the eleven-year-old boy leaving the arena, the dots connecting within my mind.

    He was Darck.

    The boy had purposely used my sword as a method of announcing his identity to only one person, but that wasn''t even what shocked me the most.

    He had learned the secret behind the crimson de after only a year? The ability to store bind and release it onmand was something I had spent decades harnessing, and yet Jay had managed to aplish it in a single year.

    My eyes shifted towards the dwarf, his body being taken away by the healers that supervised the matches. The fight was a massacre, a one-sided bloodbath where one of the two opponents waspletely helpless against the other.

    I looked over at Amelia, her eyes shaking ever so slightly in awe.

    "Yu," she said slowly, still bewildered at the spectacle she had just witnessed.

    "Hm?"

    "He''s a lightning binder..." she muttered. "He''s like me."

    A lightning binder? I was pretty sure I hadn''t seen any sparks of lightning during the fight, but it was true that the element could be used internally as well. His overwhelming speed during the fight suddenly made sense to me, the massive power behind his strikes was lightning.

    "Yu," said Amelia again, having regained herposure.

    "Yes?"

    "I want to be a teacher at the Academy."

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    My footsteps echoed as I walked through the heavenly light that separated me from the open arena just ahead of me. Cheers erupted around me, the entire stadium roaring in anticipation at the uing fight.

    I looked at my opponent, the human fire binder ready to fight. I read everything about him instantly, my eyes burning with delight. His red hair and yellow eyes already hinted at his elemental attunement, but the difference in our power easily allowed me to sense him.

    So he was equal to a lower A-rank?

    It was extremely promising for an eleven-year-old student, and he was sure to have bigger parties and families attempt to hire him in the future. I sighed - a reflex that I had started repeating constantly. It was definitely something I picked up from Jay...

    It was unfortunate that the opponent that he had been matched against was me. The only one in this school who could duel me on equal terms, and maybe even beat me, was Jay. Dragonkin training was unlike anything the alliance could possibly reproduce, and even if we didn''t have any S-ranks in our current military, we were still far from weak.

    I brought my hand forward, tracing a downwards line in midair and opening a small rift before me. I reached inside, pulling out my weapon of choice.

    A ck broadsword appeared from the void, its polished surface decorated with dark red lines. The decorative style of the weapon was made to match my knight''s, Jay, but the type of weapon was created solely for its effectiveness in battle.

    I readied myself with a casual stance, my battle clothes with minimal armor ting not hindering my speed and precision whatsoever.

    "The match of Asthia Darck versus Tenor Lee will now begin," announced the referee. I had been told that the referees were only there for public entertainment and reassurance, and it was really the participants of the fight that decided when they wanted to yield or not.

    Tenorunched the first attack, leaping into the air and crashing down on my location. The audience hushed, waiting for the cloud of dust to clear from the impact.

    A small breeze blew the masking cloud away. I stood a few mels behind Tenor, my movements not having been perceptible.

    "Yeaaaaa!!!"

    A massive roar blew up around the arena, the crowd slowly realizing that I had evaded the blinding attack with ease. Tenor bit his lip, understanding that Ipletely outmatched him in speed.

    Even so, the boy threw himself at me once again. Imended him for his determination, but that''s all it was: determination. A mindset that ultimately led to one''s demise if used foolishly.

    I pivoted around my left foot as the student came rushing towards me, my hair fluttering around me as I avoided the attack. There was no point in boasting about my capabilities. Sending a message and needlessly bragging were two very different things, and my message had alreadye across.

    This powerful binder couldn''t even touch me, that was enough for the other students to understand.

    A sudden red spark appeared around me, slowly expanding, endlessly growing as it became a deep crimson red me.

    The concrete around me hissed from the heat, my opponent flinching as soon as his skin came into contact with the air around my mes.

    This wasn''t the power of normal mes. If I was going to finalize my statement of power with one deciding attack, then I would unleash everything without hesitation. I would use the element that I had learned since an early age, striving to be powerful, striving to stand beside the knight that had fought for my sake.

    The mes took the form of a wyvern''s head, its body resembling that of a snake. It was a spell that could be used by both fire binders and infernal binders, but the levels of power weren''t evenparable.

    The manifestation of power swirled around me, its demonic eyes staring right into the soul of my terrified opponent. Iunched myself into the air, twirling as I converted my momentum and redirected the attack straight below me.

    I came crashing down on Tenor, making sure to hit his de as to not immediately kill the boy. The wyvern followed my movements, diving straight into the boy''s sword and the area around it.

    BOOM

    Not a single sound echoed from the arena as everyone stood in awe, not knowing how to react to the demonstration of power before them. The smoke cleared, Tenor''s body unconscious but very much alive.

    I waited, the eerie atmosphere slowly vanishing as the first words arose from the public.

    "T-That was amazing..."

    The mumbled sentence snapped the rest of the audience back to reality, all of them immediately grinning from ear to ear.

    "YEAAAAAA!!!"

    A roar burst from the arena, a cry of excitement and awe so loud the entire campus was engulfed in the cheer. I smiled.

    The message had definitely gotten through. I had shown, in this very match, what a dragon was able to do. This wasn''t just a battle for entrance into an Academy. All nations had sent scouts to observe the fight, all of them analyzing what the race that had juste out of hiding was capable of doing.

    What they had witnessed was a twelve-year-old girl with the same speed and power as some of the top AA-rank adventurers. A small girl with the capabilities of a monster, capable of wiping out battalions of normal soldiers with ease.

    Some woulde to ept this new ally with open arms, while others would seek to immediately destroy the threat to their power and their nation. Whatever the oue, my role had been clear from the start, and I had been able to execute it wlessly.

    I walked out of the arena, throwing my weapon back into the void of my space bracelet.

    "Not bad," said a voice from the hallway that led to my locker room. Iughed, my chest immediately telling me who the individual was.

    "Oh,e on. I crushed it," I joked, sneering at the boy.

    "Not as much as I did, though," he responded with a smile. I chuckled, not sure whether or not he was being serious. Did he really go all out in his fight?

    I didn''t know what awaited us in these next few years at the Academy, but something about the unknown excited me. I was now an official student in a human school, something that was only possible because of the boy that had miraculously run into a dragon girl.

    A revolution had started, from the simple meeting of two young kids.

 Chapter 53: Unforgiving Task

    Chapter 53: Unforgiving Task

    "Come in," said the voice on the other side of the gleaming wooden door. I pushed the door open, a small creak echoing in the hallway.

    Yu was sitting at his desk, his emerald eyes looking right at me. I had suspected to be called in at some point in time, but I didn''t expect it to be so soon. My sses started in a few minutes, and arrivingte on the first day was a direct path to attracting unwanted attention.

    "Please," said Yu, gesturing at the chair in front of him. I sat down, already anticipating what the conversation would be about.

    "It''s good to see you again, Darck," said Yu after some time. I chuckled, meeting his strong gaze.

    "Yea. It''s been a while, Yu."

    "I must say, I didn''t expect you to be so young," joked Yu,ughing at his ownment. "Why are you attending the Academy?"

    Yu was clearly referencing my power levelspared to the norm of people my age. From an outside perspective, my enrollment in the academy would bepletely pointless for my overall growth. People couldn''t possibly know that I just wanted to live an eventless school life.

    That being said, there were definitely things I could learn in sses. I hadn''t met my professors yet, but I was confident that they were more powerful than me, and that was already a learning experience in itself.

    "I want to learn about advanced bind," I responded truthfully. It wasn''t my primary motive, but understanding my lightning binding could only be beneficial.

    "Ah, yes. Lightning bind. I actually had something to tell you about that," sighed Yu.

    I was slightly surprised the Fei was aware of my lightning capabilities. Even if I had used it to enhance my speed during the fight, you had to either be well-versed in the element or be explicitly searching for it to sense it flowing through my veins.

    "You knew?" I asked, wanting to confirm whether or not my suspicions were correct.

    "Haha, not me. Your new teacher that will be teaching the advanced bind sses," said Yu, looking at the door behind me. I turned around, surprised I wasn''t able to sense another presence. Even if the individual was slightly more powerful than me, small traces of one''s aura could always be picked up, and my awareness was greatly superior to a regr human who didn''t have to be constantly paranoid to survive.

    As soon as I recognized the person who entered the office, the pieces immediately clicked.

    "Good to see you again, Jay!" eximed Amelia, overjoyed.

    This was the person who had identified my lightning maniption. The S-rank adventurer: Amelia L.

    "You''ll be teaching us, huh?" I asked, amused.

    "Yep! Your proficiency with lightning pushed me to try teaching. Pretty crazy, no?"

    I wasn''t able to make the connection whatsoever, but I just concluded that the minds of S-ranks worked differently than normal people.

    "How did you know I was using lightning?" I asked.

    It was a question that could be answered with a simple ''I''m an S-rank,'' but that wasn''t what I was looking for. I had been the sole lightning binder that I had ever known, and maybe what I was looking for deep down was solidarity.

    The ability to rte with one other person who used this extremely powerful, yet vtile element that could backfire at any moment if used improperly. Amelia smiled at me, understanding my intentions.

    "Because I''m like you," she said, winking at me. She suddenly pped her hands together, springing me out of my thoughts. "Now, you see, Jay. There''s an issue with the ss, and I''d like you to help me."

    "What''s the problem?"

    "The ss has been made mandatory for all students who can use advanced bind and optional for students who would like to learn more about the advanced types of bind even if they can''t produce it. The thing is, there''s one student who has told us they refuse to join the ss and has even threatened to leave the school if we forced them into it. We''d like you to convince them to join out of their own free will, it would be a shame to lose such a talented student," exined Amelia.

    I blinked, attempting to process the huge amount of information instantly.

    "So basically, you want me to convince this student to attend the ss?"

    "Exactly!" eximed Amelia, overjoyed at my simplistic view over the matter. I sighed.

    "You realize I''m the worst person to ask for this, right?"

    Yuughed at thement, knowing full well about my troubles with rtionships and social interaction.

    "Then use this opportunity to grow, Jay," he said, smiling. "By the way, don''t you have ss?"

    "I do."

    "What?!" shouted Yu, standing right up in rm. "Then get going you little-"

    I bolted out the door before he could finish his sentence and risk losing his job as a headmaster. I chuckled at the absurdity of my task. It wasn''t a dangerous guild contract, but for some reason, it scared me a lot more than any monster.

    No, that was a lie.

    I shook my head, the image of the Fury haunting my mind. That beast was something I would never forget, and the person who had forced me into that situation remained engraved in my soul.

    My first ss was self-defense, a course I was genuinely interested in. I entered the ssroom just as the bell chimed, its melodic ring covering the campus. I sat at the back of the ss, slightly curious as to what we would learn in the ss.

    A rather short boy entered the room, standing at the front of the ss and addressing the rest of his peers.

    "Let''s get started with the ss, please," he announced. The rest of the students suddenly hushed, confused as to why this boy was addressing the ss.

    The boy''s features were ridiculously simr to Asthia''s. His short white hair entuated his sparkling eyes, a mix of red, orange, and blue all ingrained in them. A ck hoodie with simple yellow lines covered the figure, the hood pulled up and covering some of the white hair. Golden earringsy on his ears, something that seemed to match his overall appearance surprisingly well.

    My eyes widened as my mind understood the situation. This guy, who didn''t look a day over fourteen, was our teacher.

    A small chuckle arose from the public. I groaned, realizing what was about to happen. The boy''s eyes red up in frustration. He was clearly used to this kind of reaction every year.

    "Oh?" he said mockingly. "Raise your hand if you think I''m not your teacher."

    The cold menace in his voice immediately shut down the majority of the ss, all of them understanding the power that was originating from this individual. I watched in pity as one boy raised his hand, clearly not picking up the warning.

    "What''s your name?" asked the teacher, slightly amused at the ignorance of the student in front of him.

    "Kei."

    "Well then, Kei. Please step forward. If you''re able to beat me in a duel, I''ll do anything that you ask."

    The student roared withughter, obeying.

    "You''ll regret those words, man. I''m not an easy person to please."

    "Wonderful. And if I win, you leave the Academy immediately."

 Chapter 54: The Ice Girl

    Chapter 54: The Ice Girl

    Describing the battle would''ve beenpletely and utterly pointless. The entire fightsted approximately three seconds, with the professor appearing beside Kei and annihting the kid with his foot.

    I sighed as the white-haired professor stood up, clearing his throat as two medics rushed into the ssroom. The healers were clearly waiting at the entrance of the room, was this something that happened every year?

    "Only one this time," I heard one of them mutter in relief, helping Kei out of the room. A few faces at the very front of the ss turned blue in fear, their ears catching the brief words of the healers.

    "My name is Mago Night, but you can all just call me Mago. No need for formalities," announced Mago, his authority no longer contested in the slightest. "I''ll be observing what each of you is capable of doing during this first period, so please pair up with another student and listen to instructions."

    Well, fuck.

    I remained calm as my eyes looked around, identifying potential partners that I''d end up being paired up with forcefully. The other students around me were slowly getting up and finding a duo, all of them aplishing the task of being integrated and not excluded.

    Two remained after a few minutes, and Mago immediately looked up at me.

    "You two, pair up," he ordered. I got up, looking over at the only student who had sat further back in the ss than me.

    The girl wasying on her arms, both of them resting on the desk in front of her. Her hair was a dark brown that matched her eyes, but for some reason, she looked colorless. Her eyes stared straight ahead in the void, her mind separated from the present.

    I walked up to her, knocking ever so slightly on the desk.

    "Let''s go," I said, "we''ve been paired together."

    She finally looked up, simply nodding and following me down the room as we lined up alongside the other pairs. I nced over at my partner, reading her elemental attunement.

    She was an advanced binder?

    I could feel the cold mist circting through her body, the chilling frost draining the color from herplexion. She was an ice binder.

    The girl waspletely unfazed by Mago''s exnation, her entire presence seemingly nonexistent, her consciencepletely ignoring her surroundings.

    "And you two, names please," said Mago as he approached me, addressing both myself and the girl beside me.

    "Jay Cadmium," I responded, slightly worried the girl would get sanctioned for beingpletely zoned out during the teacher''s lecture.

    "Mia Stil," she said quietly, her voice barely audible. Thankfully, Mago was able to hear the girl due to his enhanced senses, but I could tell the people on the other side of the ss couldn''t even tell she had opened her mouth to speak.

    "Jay and Mia, you guys will take area five," he said.

    Area five?

    The metal wall to the right suddenly creaked, the doors opening. The technology present in the Academy surprised me. I didn''t expect Auroria to have sliding doors, maybe I viewed this civilization too archaically?

    A massive room suddenly opened up, small little areas distributed around the metal room. Circles were painted on the ground withrge numbers. I made my way to our designated area, always sensing to make sure Mia somehow didn''t get lost on the straight path towards area five.

    "Please take the wooden weapons that are stashed in the lockers," announced Mago, his booming order contrasting with his rather small and feminine appearance.

    I brought a spare sword for Mia, the girl simply standing in the middle of the circle with the number five written on the floor and waiting. She epted the sword, loosening her arm as she gripped the weapon.

    Mago gave the signal to begin, the sound of small explosions and shes sparking around me. I nced over at Mago, his eyes locked on me. Was he suspicious about the overwhelming amount of neutral bind within my body?

    Mia seemingly snapped out of her dreamlike state, suddenly appearing right beside me in a sh.

    She''s fast.

    I put up my own sword, blocking the attack. The girl immediately vaulted to the side, striking again. I narrowly evaded the follow-up, but Mia was already moving on to the third attack, constantly looking for an opening.

    I increased the amount of neutral bind circting within me, allowing me to keep up with the girl''s movements. Neutral bind was allowing me to y defensively, drawing out my opponent''s exhaustion, but something wasn''t right.

    She wasn''t using her full arsenal. The number of ice particles that dwelled in Mia''s body was almost imperceptible. Did the girl refuse to use the element?

    My mind shifted towards my previous discussion with Yu as I evaded another strike. So this was the student who refused to partake in the advanced bind ss? Her abilities without the element were already incredible, and with the added boost of power from the overwhelming versatility and power of the ice element, Mia could easily be an extremely powerful binder.

    I knew there was a reason for the containing of her true power. An event, some kind of trauma must have scarred her, and the root of it all must''ve been the element.

    Mago smiled as he watched both of us, our performance mimicking a choreographed danced, two actors vaulting around each other at blinding speeds.

    Mia suddenly burst at me, swooping her leg on the floor to try and destabilize me. I stepped back, briefly waving my hand as the ground beneath the girl chilled. It wasn''t aplete frost coat, but the moisture from the mist was enough to make the girl slip. I put my wooden sword forward, watching as the girl slid towards me, ultimatelying to a stop at the very tip of my weapon.

    "Looks like I win," I said, smiling. The girl''s eyes were wide with surprise, and I couldn''t tell if it was because she realized I had used ice or if she had no idea why she slipped. I offered her my hand, the girl taking it without batting an eye.

    Her hand rested on mine, an immediate shock striking my body. This girl was as cold as ice.

    I was well aware that actively using the element usually resulted in a loss of body temperature, but Mia had never once used the element during the fight. So why was she so cold?

    I had no idea how to approach the situation, or how to ask the girl about her past. Was it something I was supposed to spring out of nowhere?

    Hey Mia, why do you refuse to use ice?

    No, no, that''s definitely not it.

    I slowed my breathing, matching the temperature of the hand that was resting on mine. I pulled her up, the girl''s eyebrows perking up.

    "You''re cold," she murmured. I let go of her hand, smiling.

    "Yea. Guess we both use the same element, huh?"

 Chapter 55: Revealed

    Chapter 55: Revealed

    "I see. So that''s what has been bothering youtely," said Asthia as we walked down the winding roads of the Academy. I grunted amicably.

    "Yea... damn this mind-reading stuff is going to be hard to get used to," I sighed. "I just don''t know how to approach her."

    Asthia and I were separated during most of the day, with our sses taking ce at different times and with different professors. That being said, there were still a few lessons we shared, one of them being the new advanced-bind course organized by Amelia.

    Considering I had spent thest few days stuck inside ssrooms listening to lectures, a second that would allow me to stretch my legs and practice some magic was exactly what I needed.

    We entered therge dome-shaped arena, a building that had been reserved solely for this ss. Amelia had apparently requested an entire building be sectioned off for her lessons, and the school had epted under the condition that the structure at least remained intact by the end of the year.

    The pink-haired adventurer was standing in the middle of therge open space, grinning at the sight of her two first students.

    "Wee, wee!" she said excitedly, "It seems like you two will be the only ones joining today, so let''s get started."

    "The others aren''ting?" asked Asthia.

    "There are only five first-year advanced binders. I believe Princess Diana and Mr. Haus had something to do at this time just as an exception, so they won''t be joining us."

    There was no need to name the final member who wasn''t joining, the answer painfully obvious to both myself and Asthia.

    It was Mia.

    "The first thing we''ll do is share. It''ll be importantter on to know what everyone here is capable of doing, so I''ll start!" said Amelia. "I''m an S-rank lightning binder with fire and wind attunements."

    Amelia briefly disyed her aptitude with each named element. I was impressed with her ability to manipte three separate elements, a feat extremely rare for any individual nowadays in Auroria.

    "I''m an unranked infernal binder with fire and earth... attunement," said Asthia, clearly not used to the terminology that the humans used to describe the maniption of a certain element. Attunement wasn''t a real concept in Lares, but we weren''t supposed to divulge any information regarding training with the Dragons to any other race. There was no need to release information that could potentially be used against us.

    The gazes of the two girls shifted to me.

    I was aware that Asthia already knew the elements I was able to manipte, but the question was how much I should share with Amelia. Asthia looked at me cautiously, wondering how much I''d choose to disclose.

    "Amelia," I said simply.

    "Yes?"

    "Can I trust you?"

    It was an extremely simple question, but the most basic of questions also created the most obvious body reactions. My eyes darted as I noticed her body tense up at the question, surprised. Her hands were perfectly still with no hint of any trembling, her voice remained calm and steady.

    The girl suddenly burst outughing, a reaction I had expected from her.

    "What? Yes, of course, you can!"

    Even Asthia was locked on the S-rank in front of her, watching for any irregrities. There was no hint of humor or glee on the Princess''s face, her eyes deadly serious.

    I was by no means a perfect reader, and ws in my analyses could always happen, but from what I saw, the girl was telling the truth. I believed trusting Amelia could ultimately benefit both me and Asthia. If she knew what I was capable of doing, then she''d be able to properly train me ording to my needs without me having to hold back.

    "I see. Well, I''m a double advanced binder with lightning and ice, with quadruple attunement with all four basic elements."

    Amelia remained silent, trying to process the information. She suddenly smirked, her eyebrows raised.

    "Ok, seriously now, Jay," she said jokingly. "Lightning and fire I''ve seen, do you have maybe one more? Three is already incredible, you know?"

    I sighed, drawing on the bind around me.

    BOOM

    A massive surge of bind suddenly swirled around me. I concentrated, attempting to simultaneously manipte six different elements.

    The four basic elements surrounded me like circling rings, my right arm crackling with electricity, and my left armpletely frozen in ice.

    AMELIA LALA''S POV:

    This has to be some kind of joke.

    An eleven-year-old with a sextuple attunement? It was impossible.

    This wasn''t about me being in denial, it was a known fact. No binder in history had managed to manipte more than three of the four basic elements, and here this kid was, manipting all four basic elements and two advanced elements simultaneously.

    The vibrant colors circling the kid entranced me, my eyes shivering at the sight in front of me.

    And yet even with the impossibility of the fact, what stood before me was no illusion. I could feel the different binds only a few mels in front of me. The energy slowly died down, the boy sighing.

    "I''d appreciate it if you didn''t share this," he said casually, clearly drained from the short yet intensive maniption.

    "R-Right," I muttered.

    This boy...

    Even though his power wasn''t close to that of an S-rank, the potential he had was off the charts. This was, without a doubt, the adventurer who would rise to the very top. If he mastered each individual element and learned to harmonize them together in a series of attacks, what could possibly stop him?

    Lightning was the element that, if used correctly, could defeat any other element due to its speed. But Jay didn''t have that weakness.

    As one of the only lightning users in existence and a very powerful one at that, his mastery of lightning could easily carry him to the top as it did for me. If you were to add five other elements, all of them mastered to a degree that was considered masterful...

    The thought sent a shiver down my spine. The world was about to be swept up in a storm, and the center of that chaos would be this boy right here.

    This was more than simply identifying a potential candidate as Auroria''s sixth S-rank adventurer.

    This was the possible emergence of Auroria''s very first SS-rank adventurer.

 Chapter 56: Demons of the Past

    Chapter 56: Demons of the Past

    It had already been a week since the beginning of my life as a student.

    I never thought I''d have the opportunity to live this kind of life, but it was exactly what Auroria had given me.

    Half-breed, royal knight, adventurer, student.

    I chuckled. It was a pretty extensive list of feats for an eleven-year-old, and positions I never could have dreamed of having back on Earth.

    I walked into the already full ss as the bell chimed, the next ss starting. History was one of the subjects I was extremely interested in, wanting to understand what had happened in the past. The different battles between the triple alliance and the Dragonkin were topics that fascinated me, exploring the various tactics and strategies implemented to defeat the dragons.

    I sat down at the table right beside Mia. Our interaction had definitely allowed Mia to get ustomed to my presence around her, but I was making no progress on learning about her past or why she didn''t want to use her element, to begin with.

    I suspected that it had something to do with a past trauma caused by the element, and after witnessing it, Mia chose never to use ice again. There was no evidence proving my theory, but it was amon reason when it came to forbidding oneself from using a type of attack or ability.

    I was d that days of rest simr to weekends existed in Auroria. I intended to hang out with Mia during the three free days that we were given.

    "Mia!" I whispered, grabbing her attention. The girl lifted her head slowly, turning to face me. Her eyes stared right into mine, but I could tell she wasn''t really looking at me. Simply listening to my words, her focusy somewhere else, a ce I wanted to discover.

    "Do you think you could help me after ss today? I wanted to practice my skills a bit."

    The girl hesitated, not understanding where the sudden invitation wasing from. She finally nodded.

    "Sure," she said. Her voice was something I had rarely heard, and the soft tone it carried was extremelyforting.

    So I had now confirmed herpany, but what could I possibly do? I closed my eyes, letting my mind drift towards the image of Asthia, a small tunnel in my chest opening up.

    Yes? I suddenly heard, Asthia''s voice echoing inside my head. I had sessfully managed to open our link, allowing us tomunicate with each other. She was clearly surprised at the sudden link, especially in the middle of ss.

    How am I supposed to figure out what''s wrong with a girl who doesn''t speak? I asked. Asthiaughed, immediately regretting her decision as I heard her apologize to the ss for the disturbance.

    Have you asked her? She asked, regaining control.

    Nope.

    So you''re asking me before you''ve even tried?

    Pretty much.

    I felt the sudden urge tough, realizing it came from the link. Was Asthiaughing at me this much? I sighed, slowly realizing why the girl found it so funny.

    I was indeed trying to ask for help before even trying. If I didn''t directly ask the girl, then there wouldn''t be much I would be able to do in the first ce. It was something I wasn''t used to doing, but maybe this is what Yu meant by grow?

    I always tried to work around obstacles, devising ns to avoid them and attack from another angle. But maybe I had to sometimes ignore that mentality. Maybe having a direct conversation with Mia really was the only way to solve things.

    --

    Amelia had given Asthia and I ess to the arena reserved for the advanced bind ss, meaning we could ess it and use it for training whenever we wanted. I had given the location to Mia, but the girl didn''t seem to be arriving.

    I had been standing outside the dome for twenty minutes, and there was still no sign of the girl. Her being thiste was something I found extremely odd, and considering Mia was always in ss at least ten minutes before the bell chimed, her beingte stirred an unusual sense of uneasiness within me.

    The Academy used a simple dormitory system to house its students, with the boys and girls separated to avoid any unnecessary issues. Maybe by following the path to the girl''s dormitory, I''d run across Mia?

    The winding path between the trees seemed to go on forever, my nerves telling me something was very wrong. I felt a small presence of bind ahead of me, my legs moving faster.

    "You shouldn''t even be attending this academy!" said a male voice, his harsh tone entuated by the sudden thud of a punch.

    "You killed him! With your stupid powers!"

    Another hit.

    "If you think attending an academy will hide what you did... then you should think again!"

    Another hit.

    My eyes widened in horror as I finally managed to see what was happening.

    A boy... was beating... Mia?

    I hadn''t known the girl for very long, but there were some things that I hade to realize sitting next to her every day during sses. She was gentle andpassionate, someone who, even with immense power, chose to hide it instead of boast about it.

    The girl was in tears, bright red marks visible on her face as water streamed down her face.

    The world around me suddenly froze. I could hear my pulse quickening, my breaths shortening as I stared into the ground ahead of me, Mia''s current situation reminding me of Katherine. The bruises from fighting, the tears, the gentle warmth that they both had slowly leaving them.

    I looked at my hand, the entire limb trembling uncontrobly. I could feel a burst of emotions exploding inside of me, hatred and sorrow flooding my body.

    My self-control was slowly leaving me, the negative emotions and intentions taking over my logical thought. I looked up, seeing the boy readying himself for another punch.

    I could feel the lightning coursing through me as I watched the boy slowly prepare his next attack, his movements sluggishpared to the speed I was watching the world in.

    "You murderer! You stupid little-"

    The boy suddenly stopped, feeling another presence behind him. A hand was gripping his arm, refraining him from even moving. A soft voice echoed behind him, a cold aura enveloping him as the five simple words crushed his very soul.

    "Do you... want to die?"

 Chapter 57: The Demon

    Chapter 57: The Demon

    CRACK

    I was suddenly standing a few mels ahead of the boy,ying Mia against a wall. Almost like reality required a few seconds to understand what had just happened, a massive wail echoed from behind me.

    "M-my arm!" cried the boy. Not a shred of pity could be found within me. Images of Hugo shed in my mind, rage consuming me from within.

    A sh of light blinded the spectators momentarily, my body suddenly appearing beside the boy.

    BOOM

    I let out a kick into his ribcage, sending him flying straight into a tree. The boy coughed out blood, having suffered from internal damage. His eyes shook in fear, the looming aura of darkness preventing him from making a sound as he was subjugated to a one-sided beating.

    Mia watched from afar, not recognizing the individual who was absolutely massacring the boy. The darkness from the night was only further entuated from the utter hatred originating from the attacker. His power was incredible, his speed and precision boosting the already overwhelming power that he possessed.

    But both Mia and the boy were aware of one thing. If nobody intervened, then someone would die. This wasn''t an exaggeration, a hyperbole imnted in their minds. This was an undeniable fact. The mysterious figure wouldn''t stop until his opponent''s heartbeat had ceased.

    I grabbed the gasping victim by the cor, pulling him up. I looked right into his eyes, my entire figure being shrouded by darkness. My cold turquoise eyes shone in the night, a cial murderous intent piercing the boy''s very soul.

    BOOM

    Another punch sent the boy flying, his bodynding on the floor with a sickening crack.

    I reached into the void as I approached the bloody student, his body trembling in terror. A gleaming ck dagger escaped the dark blue rift, its sharp de scraping the edges of the portal.

    I stood atop the boy''s body, looking down on him. His entire figure morphed right before me, Hugo''s image overriding what my eyes could see. Was this beat down even about Mia anymore?

    It wasn''t.

    I could only see Hugo filling up my vision. Katherine''s final breath echoing in my mind. Her final words ringing in my ears.

    AMELIA LALA''S POV:

    "!!!!"

    I shot awake, the atmosphere exploding with rage. There was no hesitation within me, not a single moment of doubt as I identified where the source of hatred was originating from.

    I electrified my surroundings, lightning crackling around me as power filled every mel of my body.

    The world around me slowed as I closed in on the source, my eyes immediately identifying the culprit. Two boys could be seen on the lush green grass of the campus. The first boy was on the ground, immobile and bloody. He waspletely frozen in time, his movements too slow for my current reality.

    The other individual stood above him, a sparkling ck short-sword resembling a dagger in his right hand. My eyes shot open in horror.

    He was moving?

    There was only one individual who could move at my speed, only one person who could resonate with such power.

    "I''m sorry, Jay," I muttered.

    BOOM

    I appeared on the other side of the scene, Jay suddenly realizing what had just happened. He looked at me slowly, his eyes glowing with power. His pupils were trembling, but not out of fear of what I had just done to him.

    Was he afraid of himself?

    Blood suddenly spurt from the boy as reality resumed, his body falling to the ground with a loud thud. I looked at my right hand, a small knife coated in blood.

    There was no time to consider the safety of both students. I had to take one down to save the other. The cut would not be fatal as long as Jay received medical attention immediately.

    Just what had happened? I looked at the small spectator slouched against a wall, the girl''s face covered in bruises.

    My mind raced as I attempted to piece together the puzzle. Jay was trying to sympathize and get closer with the girl named Mia, so there was little chance he was the reason for all of the damage done to her.

    So did Jay walk in on this other boy beating Mia? He thenpletely lost control of himself, proceeding to obliterate the abuser.

    That being said, this kind of reaction waspletely over the top. I would''ve understood a small brawl, but Jay was clearly about to execute his adversary.

    I was well-aware of the repercussions awaiting the two boys, and the deciding factor of who would receive the brunt of the punishment would be none other than Mia''s witness. Who would she choose to defend?

    I took a closer look at the boy whom Jay had beaten, his face waspletely swollen that it was hard to recognize him. I focused, trying to pinpoint his identity.

    Wait.

    This boy... this is Mia''s brother!

    I grit my teeth, understanding the situation. Mia would have to choose between sending her own brother off to trial for abuse or sending a boy she had just recently met off to trial for attempted murder.

    Mia''s family situation was something thatpletely eluded me, but even I could tell that Jay''s chances of getting out of this unscathed were extremely low.

    I calmed the energy within me, the world around me resuming at its normal speed. What would''ve happened if Jay was on a power level simr to that of an S-rank? I would''ve had to fight him all-out, both of us attempting to kill the other.

    Was that kind of power really safe with someone who had so much rage hidden within them? If this boy were to surpass the S-ranks, he''d have the power to decide Auroria''s fate. Was he someone that was a risk to the entire continent?

    I grabbed Jay, his condition worsening with every second I spent pondering about the situation. Both Mia''s and her brother''s conditions weren''t critical, and I could already sense healers on their way to the scene.

    The sparkling ck daggery on the floor. My eyes looked at the odd-looking weapon, its color was unlike anything I had seen before. I crouched down, picking up the dagger and throwing it into the void of my own space bracelet.

    I brought the unconscious boy up to my room. I had already called for an advanced healer to my quarters, but it was better to heal the boy away from the two others to avoid more conflict. I looked at the eleven-year-old sprawled out on my bed.

    I took note of what I had just witnessed today. This boy was, without a doubt, a miracle to all of Auroria. But he was also something else, something a lot darker.

    He was a demon.

 Chapter 58: After the Storm

    Chapter 58: After the Storm

    I groaned as my conscience returned, my blurry vision finally settling as the dimly lit room came into focus.

    The room was lit with candlelight, the warm embers flickering inconsistently. The gentle scrape of parchment echoed in the confined space, my eyes shifting towards the source. A girl with long pink hair was sitting at a desk, her eyespletely focused on the paper thaty before her.

    Her grass-green eyes briefly looked at me, noticing I hade to.

    "Wee back," she said softly before continuing her work. I sighed, the memories of my actions suddenlying back to me.

    "I screwed up, didn''t I?"

    Amelia chuckled.

    "I think that''s an understatement."

    I smiled at thement. My mind shifted to the image of Mia, her bruised face haunting me.

    "How''s Mia?"

    "Healed. She''s been ced in a separate ward than her brother."

    Brother?

    Was the boy that was punching Mia her own brother? The information stirred up my chest, the guilt killing me. There was nothing I could''ve done about her situation, so my feelings of guilt werepletely unrequited, but for some reason, my body loved to take the me for things like these.

    I recalled the words that her brother had uttered: something about killing ''him''?

    A hypothesis formed in my mind, a connection that fit in my head. If Mia''s own brother had gotten that furious over someone''s death, it was either a friend or family. Linking that idea to Mia''s refusal to use her own ice abilities...

    I believed Mia had identally caused an ident with her ice elements when she had first developed them, causing the death of someone close to her. That being said, this idea remained a theory. As long as there was no definitive proof or answer, I could only suspect.

    "What''s going to happen now?" I asked. Amelia stopped writing, looking out the pale ss window in front of her that opened up to the entire campus.

    "That depends on Mia. Teachers and supervisors have been sent to question her about what happened."

    "So it alles down to what she says," I muttered, understanding my current situation. I thought about my possibilities, but quickly realized I was stuck until I knew what Mia chose to disclose.

    If she did decide to defend me, then her brother would be immediately expelled from the campus, and I could maybe get off with a simple warning considering I didn''t actually use my weapon. If everything was kept under the radar, my normal school life could continue somewhat peacefully.

    My weapon.

    Wait, where is midnight? Amelia must''ve noticed it when she took me down. Did that mean she had it?

    "Where''s my weapon?"

    Amelia smiled once again, amused with how I was steadily attempting to recover all the information and items about the scene.

    "You mean this one?" she asked, lifting midnight off her desk and showing me the ck de. "This is Ox metal, isn''t it?"

    Ah, I''ve been discovered. Well, then again, Amelia was already aware of my sextuple elemental maniption, was there any reason to fear her knowing I was a half-breed? She seemed to get along fine with a pure-blooded dragon.

    "Yea."

    "How did you get it?"

    "Some good friends gave it to me," I responded. There was no need to reveal any unnecessary information, and I wasn''t sure how much Selena had already disclosed to the nobles of the other kingdoms.

    "You''re friends with the dragons?" asked Amelia, intrigued.

    "Kind of."

    Amelia understood that I wasn''t interested in discussing my origins. My mind kept on wavering back to Mia. How could I possibly help someone in such a horrible situation?

    Her ice abilities had definitely brought her some kind of trauma, and even if I had suspicions on what kind of trauma it was, I had no way of confirming it. Asking her right after she was beaten by her own brother seemed kind of weird to me, but a part of myself also acknowledged the potential.

    "What do you want to do about Mia?" I asked, trying to find some support.''

    "I can''t do anything. You can, though," responded Amelia. I sighed. She was right, but for some reason, I didn''t want to take the responsibility of trying to get Mia to use her ice again.

    I knew I''d have to talk to her as soon as we were discharged. Amelia had stated that she was giving me official medical care, and therefore I would remain in her quarters until I could go back to ss.

    "Amelia."

    "Hm?"

    "Thank you for what you did yesterday."

    The girl smiled sadly.

    "I''m sorry I had to do that to you, Jay," she apologized, looking at me right in the eyes.

    "I''m d you did. You and I both know what would''ve happened if you hadn''t."

    She nodded slowly, clearly understanding what I meant. She opened her mouth to say something else, but before she could utter anything I felt a small feeling in my chest.

    "There''s someone at the door," I said, chuckling.

    Amelia got up, puzzled. I watched as she walked over to the door, opening it slightly.

    "Asthia?" she asked, surprised at the sudden visit. The dragon girl smiled innocently.

    "Hi, Amelia. Is Jay here?"

    Wait a second. She might genuinely kill me. I tried to signal Amelia to deny the question, but I knew it was no use. Asthia could easily sense my presence through the wooden walls of the room, and Amelia had already nodded and opened the door fully.

    Asthia approached the bed, her red eyes ring at me.

    Uh oh.

    "So... care to exin?" she asked.

    "I heroically saved a girl by taking down the evil-"

    Small red mes suddenly burst in Asthia''s palm, her patience diminishing.

    "I was a reckless fool who acted on emotion and ignored reason, I apologize," I corrected immediately, valuing my life.

    "I see," she responded, extinguishing the ember.

    Amelia simply watched the scene unfold, realizing the kind of rtionship Asthia and I had. This wasn''t the kind of rtionship two individuals would have after knowing each other for a week. Even if we had be good friends as soon as we had met each other on the first day of school, something was clearly off.

    "Do you guys know each other?" asked Amelia, attempting to connect the dots.

    "Nope."

    "Nope."

    She smiled, our answers perfectly synchronized.

    We''re busted, I said to Asthia, our minds connecting as the link opened.

    "I have to go check on Mia. Thank you for your time, Amelia," said Asthia, regaining herposure and her dignity as she briskly left.

    I watched as the dragon girl exited the room, her white hair fluttering behind her as the door closed. Amelia kept her thoughts to herself, deciding not to question what she had just seen.

    "When should we expect Mia to have chosen a side?" I asked, Amelia, turning to me.

    "By tomorrow, Jay."

 Chapter 59: Repentance

    Chapter 59: Repentance

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    I watched as Mr. Elrath entered the chambers that I was upying. Was the headmaster himself going to question me?

    "Mia, how are you feeling?" he asked. I knew it was just protocol to ask how a student was feeling after a rough incident. Whether he meant those words was apletely different matter.

    "I''m fine," I said softly, my voice refusing to project itself with confidence.

    "This is a very serious incident, Mia. Could you please tell me what happened?" asked the headmaster, taking a seat beside me.

    I was well aware of what would ur depending on what I said. Brother Hans had always beaten me for the ident, but I deserved it. I was someone who couldn''t even control their own powers. What right did I have to attend such a specialized academy?

    I waited in silence, unable to tell the truth. I wanted to tell them everything, tell them that I had be scared of my own family, scared to live freely. Haunted by the thoughts of the one I had killed, my actions were half-assed, unmotivated.

    Mr. Elrath waited patiently but slowly understood that I had no intention of sharing anything. He sighed, not wanting to force anything. He was well aware that repercussions had to be handed out soon, but as to who he was supposed to hand them out to depended on me.

    "You should rest, it''s been a rough day. We''ll talk tomorrow."

    He got up, his green eyes watching me closely. The headmaster left the room, a small breeze mimicking his movements. I sighed in frustration,ying back in the bed that I had been using for my recuperation for thest few hours.

    I heard the small chirps of birds as the sun began to rise, dawn bathing the world in its warm amber light. Weak luminescent rays sparkled through the open window, my hair rustling in the wind. I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath.

    I had felt so free during these few days at the Academy. I wonder why?

    A small knock at the door brought me back to reality, snapping my mind back to where it was supposed to be.

    "Come in," I said, not even knowing if my voice was loud enough for the person on the other side of the door to hear.

    The wooden door creaked open, a figure slightly taller than me entering the room.

    "Hey, Mia," he said, smiling. "Are you okay?"

    I didn''t feel like this question was forced. The boy looked me right in the eyes, his own pupils showing genuine care and worry. I nodded., a small sigh of relief escaping the boy.

    "What are you doing here, Jay?" I asked.

    I didn''t necessarily dislike his presence, but for some reason being alone was more calming for me. Jay seemed to understand that though, not approaching me too much as he kept a rtive distance.

    "I just wanted to ask you something," he said, his eyes locking with mine. I could see a slight fear within his eyes, a slight uncertainty that he wasn''t used to dealing with.

    "Why don''t you use ice?"

    I froze. I was aware that Jay knew I was an ice binder from hisment the first time we had fought in self-defense ss, but I was slightly surprised that he had identified my explicit attempts at not using it.

    Now that I thought about it though, it wasn''t all that hard. I felt my lips creep up ever so slightly in a smile at the thought of how simple it really was to figure out.

    Why was I amused? Why was I smiling?

    The answer to the question was something that I could never smile about, but for some reason, the answer didn''t seem so daunting right now. I knew how horrifying it was, but the usual chains that kept me from ever sharing it seemed to have weakened.

    "I-I hurt someone very dear to me," I said finally, lowering my eyes in shame and in sorrow.

    "Your brother?"

    I looked up, bewildered.

    "How?" I asked. The boy smiled weakly, his eyes looking at me with a gentle warmth that seemed to be speaking to me.

    "Educated guess."

    A few moments of silence passed, both of us reflecting on what the other had said. I looked up, words forming in my mouth as I echoed them without thinking.

    "I''m scared, Jay."

    Jay looked up, unfazed by the words. Was he expecting those words?

    "I think we all are, Mia," he responded slowly. There was no doubt in my mind this time, those words were real. This boy was terrified deep down, horrified at certain possibilities that could ur at any time.

    I put my arms around my bare legs, a position that I instinctively turned to during challenging conversations or moments.

    "What are you scared of?" I asked timidly, ultimately backing away from my own words and attempting to turn the conversation towards Jay.

    "Hm," he said, thinking carefully about his answer, "not living my life, losing others, disappointing those close to me."

    I didn''t say anything, reflecting on what he had said. The boy didn''t forget my initial words, continuing his small soliloquy.

    "What about you?"

    I tensed up. Why did I say that in the first ce? What was I afraid of?

    I was afraid of my family, but for some reason that didn''t seem like the right answer. What was I really scared of?

    "I don''t want to be alone. I don''t want to be abandoned."

    My voice came out like a small whisper, like a meek kitten intimidated by its surroundings. Jay stood up without a word, turning towards the door as he prepared to take his leave.

    "I think there are more people around you than you realize, Mia. All you have to do is look around, and you''ll find them."

    My eyes widened at his words, his figure immediately triggering a fleeting image of the boy who had attacked brother Hans merely hours ago. The long brown hair, the rxed yet tense pose, his turquoise eyes glowing with terrifying power and gentlepassion simultaneously.

    He quietly left the room, his footsteps echoing down the hallway as I looked out the window again. The chirping of the birds resumed, but my eyes were drawn to the source of the noise. A small family of white birdsy on a humble nest, all of them chirping happily.

    They had always been there, those birds. But for some reason, I hadn''t been able to see them.

    I felt a small knot on my chest slowly undo itself, my shoulders dropping as an invisible weight was lifted off my shoulders.

    I know what happened to me.

    I had killed my younger brother, an act I had mourned for my entire life, a scar I would have to endure for my entire existence, but that''s all I could ever do. I had epted my punishment, and the rest of my days would be spent attempting to repent for my sin.

    My family wasn''t thest thing I had. Starting with Jay, I''d build a new family. A family that would ept my mistake, ept me for who I was. All I had to do was open my eyes.

    A small tear trickled down my cheek, a wide smile spreading across my cheeks. My face hurt from the grin that had appeared on my face, giggles echoing from my throat.

    "I think I finally found them, Lio."

    What had happened to me a few hours ago?

    I was assaulted by my brother, and an unknown hero had intervened, ultimately saving my life.

 Chapter 60: Races Collide

    Chapter 60: Races Collide

    "Hans Stil has been expelled from the Academy for physical assault," said Yu behind the door. Mia had been called up to give her final verdict, and it seems like she had chosen to finally let go of the family that mistreated her.

    "Thank you, sir," said the girl, her voice slightly more projected than usual.

    I recalled the events of the prior night. Hugo Liech''s image had imnted itself within my mind, and I had been unable to hold myself back. If the boy in front of me had really been Hugo...

    The door opened as Mia exited the room, her face appearing to be more colorful than yesterday. Was the relieved stress for finally moving on really impacting her physically to such an extent?

    "Jay? What are you doing here?"

    I had started walking in the direction of our next ss as soon as I heard footsteps on the other side of the door, so it wasn''t hard to make up an excuse that could cover my current whereabouts.

    "On my way to History. We should get going or we''ll probably bete," I said casually, Mia nodding affirmatively as she followed me down the hallway. Not a single word was said as we paced through the hallways filled with students.

    I heard murmurs of excitement as students seemed to slow down around an entrance to a ssroom. I stopped, looking over the shoulders of one of the kids.

    "Wow, she''s amazing, isn''t she?" murmured one of the boys, his eyes shining in admiration and his cheeks flushed with color.

    A brief sh of white hair fluttered in my vision, a familiar aura resonating with power.

    Oh, it''s Asthia, I thought, chuckling. I knew she would be popr amongst the boys at the Academy, but causing a widespread traffic jam was something even I hadn''t anticipated. The dragon girl looked at the small crowd, her eyes searching for the familiar presence she was sensing.

    Slight disappointment spread across her face as she continued down the path, being unable to locate the individual that she was able to sense through her link.

    "Princess Darck is amazing," said Mia. I raised my eyebrows, surprised the girl had taken an interest in Asthia. Did she want to be friends with her?

    "You should talk to her," I suggested, a reasonably simple task in my opinion. I had managed to be friends with Mia, if I could do it, then Mia definitely could too.

    Wait. We were friends, right?

    "I don''t have any sses with her," responded Mia, attempting to back out of the task. I smirked, realizing what she was doing.

    "She''s in the advanced bind ss, you know?"

    "S-She is?"

    I had expected Mia to be aware that Asthia was an infernal user, but there could''ve beenplications that didn''t allow her to spectate Asthia''s match.

    "Yea. An infernal binder. I saw her entrance match."

    "Infernal? I heard it was almost as rare as lightning!" eximed Mia, excited about the discussion. Iughed, surprised that the girl was so engaged over such a subject.

    We entered our designated ssroom, taking our seats right before the teacher entered the room. Murmurs became silence as the teacher settled down at the front of the ss, preparing his material.

    "Ok ss, we''ll be continuing with the Battle of Veron," announced Mr. Robin. The rather slim beastman was an elegant man, his spectacles reinforcing his image of infinite wisdom.

    ording to Mr. Robin, the triple alliance had held a final front at the vige of Veron. It was a battle that turned the tide of the war in the alliance''s favor, ultimately leading to the crushing defeat of the Dragonkin.

    "The Dragonkin engaged with full force, sending their main army straight into the vige and trying to capture the checkpoint," continued the teacher, his students struggling to keep up as their hands swept across the notebooks at blinding speeds.

    I had never found the need to take notes during lectures. Back on Earth, if something important came up and you happened to overhear, you either immediately memorized it or missed a golden opportunity. I had learned to filter information, my mind retaining what it found useful.

    Mia was slouched on her desk, her eyes once again looking off into the distance. I was still unable to tell if she was paying attention or if she didn''t care about history, but her behavior during sses wasn''t very appreciated by the teachers.

    "As you all know, the dragon militia were all equivalent to the power of a B-rank adventurer at the very least. Their soldiers, d in ox metal, werepletely impervious to anything that the alliance''s army could muster," said Mr. Robin, double-checking his own notes as he looked up to check on how the ss was doing.

    "I''m guessing this didn''t include Dwarves due to their superiority?" asked a student. I sighed at the question. It wasn''t by any means a dumb question, but the smug tone that the student used was clearly to boast about the physical power of his people.

    "Well, I do believe that a few dwarves were present at the front lines," said Mr. Robin, attempting to continue his lecture, "But you are correct Lik, the Dwarven army did arrive shortly after from the west. Do remember folks, the main fight happened in the south, meaning that when the Dwarves appeared from the West, the Dragons were suddenly surrounded."

    Intensive scribbling echoed through the room, the rough texture of the parchmenting into contact with the branches grinding my ears.

    "This is one of the main reasons why the dragons were defeated. That being said, Grand Emperor Wong, who wasmanding the main force, still managed to overpower both armies with tactical engagements, and even though he was finally forced to retreat, managed to kill over 300,000 allied troops before withdrawing."

    Some of the kids in the ssroom clenched their fists in anger at the detail. The dragons had been portrayed as demons throughout the many years following the war, the atrocities and the casualties passed down from generation to generation, creating a never-ending cycle of rage and humiliation.

    "And yet his descendant is attending this very academy," muttered the dwarf named Lik, his voice barely audible.

    I knew this would happen at some point, but one week after the beginning of ss was extremely soon. Uncertainty and suspicions were sure to grow amongst the students of the Academy, all of them linking Asthia''s existence with the war that had ended centuries ago.

    The Dwarves were especially prone to this kind of thinking due to their pride. The Dwarf I had faced on my entrance exam came to mind, his taunting screams echoing in my ears as I recalled the confidence that had ultimately led to his downfall.

    I just hoped these guys were exceptions. If an entire race were to begin bearing ill-feelings towards the dragons, then another war was bound to start in the near future.

 Chapter 61: New Class

    Chapter 61: New ss

    "Wee back," said Amelia. The girl was grinning, her entire ss finally reunited.

    I could tell Mia was still a little uncertain about the entire thing, but the fact that she had pushed herself to attend the ss was already a huge step forward. My eyes quickly nced at all the students in my vicinity. There were five of us:

    Asthia, Diana, Mia, Haus, and me.

    Haus Klee, a holy user who''s power was simr to that of a C or maybe a lower B-rank adventurer, had just awakened with the advanced element. Considering he was already on the norm in terms of power for his age, the sudden unlocking of holy bind was sure to boost him up significantly.

    "So I just wanted to get a few things clear before we begin," continued Amelia, "first, there''ll be no lectures or anything in this ss. Use this time to practice your mastery over your advanced element, and I''ll pass from person to person and help you out, okay?"

    We all nodded. It was a relief that we didn''t have to worry about boring lectures or studying for the advanced bind ss, and having an entire arena to just let off some steam while training your maniption was something every student here appreciated.

    "Ok then, let''s get started!" eximed Asthia, brimming with excitement.

    I watched the five students trickle into the arena, Asthia looking back as I followed the group.

    "What will you be doing?" she asked. I raised my eyebrows, understanding the question immediately. I wouldn''t be able to practice my lightning in front of all the other students, meaning I''d be forced to resort to ice during the main sses.

    "Focus on my ice maniption. Amelia said I could have private sses to improve my lightning, and that way she can focus all her attention on me," I exined. Asthia didn''t seem to enjoy thest bit of the sentence, a small frown appearing on her face.

    "I see. It seems like I''ll have to join as well and practice too," she muttered, nodding at her own logic.

    I chuckled at herment, following her inside as the bright white lights of the arena illuminated my vision. Surges of bind erupted around me as the others began practicing. My eyes darted around the arena, finally settling upon Haus as he began forming holy bind around him.

    His entire figure glowed a bright golden shine as I felt the power levels within him rise. I could immediately tell his power was nowhere near Diana''s, but I wasn''t in the slightest surprised. Being friends with irregrs, it was easy to forget what was considered normal at our age.

    I approached Mia; the girl was clearly ufortable. I smiled as she looked at me, nodding encouragingly. She opened her hand, a small snowke forming above her palm.

    Mia slowly lifted the snowke, allowing it to float upwards as it expanded. The intricate crystal evolved midair, continuously growing as it became more and more detailed. The ke suddenly shattered, a brilliant white rain of snow showering down on the arena.

    Was this some sort of farewell to her brother?

    Bind suddenly awakened within Mia, her hair fluttering from the condensed energy. My eyes widened.

    This level of power was incredible.

    Mia''s brown eyes morphed into a cool blue, steam escaping her mouth at every breath. Mist enveloped her arms as she closed her eyes, concentrating.

    BOOM

    The ground beneath Mia froze immediately, icicles emerging from the newly createdyer of ice. A spell that covered a 360-degree radius around the user? I sighed.

    Maybe I should ask her for help with my own ice abilities.

    --

    "Good work guys!" shouted Amelia as the three students left the arena, leaving only Asthia and me to keep the S-rankpany.

    Amelia looked at Asthia, slightly confused as to why the girl was staying behind.

    "You''re not going on ahead?" she asked, implicitly lying by saying I''d be following shortly after. Asthia smiled innocently.

    "I was hoping I could get some more practice in," she responded.

    Liar.

    Amelia smiled, nodding.

    "Of course. I hope you don''t mind I steal your boyfriend for a few minutes, though."

    The 19-year old girl smirked at Asthia''s flustered expression. I sighed.

    "Let''s get to it, Amelia," I suggested, heading back into the arena.

    "Yep!"

    Asthia went to one side of the arena, mes immediately encircling her as she tried to see her own limits of maniption. Amelia approached me pensively, clearly attempting to think about what she wanted to teach me.

    "Ok, so... we know that you can somehow control six elements, almost all of them simultaneously," she muttered. "I think I got it!"

    "Hm?"

    "If you were to learn how to y around your abilities with lightning and use the other elements to support the aggressive fighting style... I believe that would be the best way to increase your efficiency in battle."

    I smiled. Her logic waspletely sound, and when she said it out loud, I could immediately see why it would be the most beneficial way of fighting. Lightning allowed the user to move faster than the naked eye could see, so as long as you capitalize on that speed, you could beat almost any opponent.

    "Ok then, let''s try it out," I said, facing Amelia.

    The girl stood bewildered, slowly understanding what I wanted to do.

    "Wait, you want to practice by fighting me?" she asked, surprised. There was no way I''d be able tond a single hit against her, but that didn''t mean it was pointless.

    Amelia L was the second most powerful individual in all of Auroria. If I were to start practicing against her, I''d slowly start to be ustomed to her levels of speed and power. The girl smiled slowly, almost as if she had read my mind.

    "Very well then, Jay. Try your best."

    I felt my small arm hairs prickle up immediately, Amelia opening her closed eyes as they roared with power. A green swirl of energy could be seen deep within her eyes, her pink hair iling uncontrobly at the sudden surge of power.

    Upon seeing her, I kind of regretted my decision...

    I bit my lip, preparing myself for the ridiculous beating I was about to receive. Even so, a small smile could be seen on my face, a smile I wasn''t able to remove. Something deep within me was excited about this confrontation. This would be my first time seeing an S-rank in action, and I intended to try my best to at leastnd a hit.

    "Don''t hold back, Amelia."

 Chapter 62: Revolutionary Ingenuity

    Chapter 62: Revolutionary Ingenuity

    "Woah Jay, are you okay?" asked Mia as she ran up behind me. The bright sun was brimming with energy, the entire city filled with sr rays that lit up the already vibrant capital. I turned around slowly, every muscle of mine refusing to respond.

    "Oh, yea," I said hesitantly, realizing how ridiculous it was.

    "What did you do?" asked Mia, eyeing me suspiciously. The girl was clearly feeling better after yesterday''s ss, her expressions and bodynguage seemed more lively than usual.

    "Uh, I sparred with Amelia?" I said, my voice sounding so guilty that my answer resembled a question.

    "How did that go?"

    "Absolutely great..." I grumbled, continuing my stroll as the girl followed me. I recalled the events of the prior night, my mind still trying to process what I had witnessed.

    Amelia had brutally reminded me about the gap between an AA-rank and an S-rank. Her movements were ridiculously fast, my eyes barely managing to keep track of her, even with the added speed from the lightning. She was able to wlessly hit me from all angles simultaneously, using her overwhelming precision to target key joints and muscles that crippled me.

    It was a beautiful performance, and I couldn''t wait until our next ss. I''d beat her one day. Mia smiled at my sarcasm.

    "Let''s go to ss," she said. I nodded, following her into the main science building and into our designated ss. Mia and I shared pretty much all of our sses, which made it extremely easy to keep track of where I was supposed to go. All I had to do was follow the girl, and I was sure to end up in the correct ssroom.

    The people of Auroria were starting to uncover certain theories through the use of science, but the existence of bind made it much moreplicated for scientific ideas to advance. If you could exin every natural phenomenon urring in front of you with bind, then there was no need to search for fundamental principles that defined our surroundings.

    Our professor for the subject, Mr. Ss, was by no means an idiot. He was just someone who, like every other ''scientist'' on Auroria, was held back by the very energy that they considered miraculous: bind.

    The thought of giving revolutionary technology to the people of Auroria had already crossed my mind. That being said, that kind of machinery had caused massive revolutions back on Earth, and I wasn''t sure that changes as significant as those would benefit the poption here.

    If Auroria were to advance technologically, they''d have to do it through the extensive years of research that were required. Giving them the machines and the know-how would be pointless if they didn''t build-up to the discovery first.

    I respected Mr. Ss for trying to tackle the sciences in a world filled with magic, but I just couldn''t bring myself to pay attention to a ss that was spreading misinformation. Gravity and forces were concepts unknown to the people of Auroria, and what the students were being taught was simply wrong. There was, of course, no guarantee that Auroria followed the same principles as Earth, but I had yet to see anything that proved against their resemnce.

    "And to further exin this newly-theorized concept, I''d like to wee a very special guest in today''s ss," announced Mr. Ss. I looked up, his final sentence catching my attention as I watched the door opened slowly.

    A girl with shortish blond hair entered the room, two longer brands of hair streaking down her sides and reaching her lower shoulders. A pair of lc-purple flowers were delicately ced on her head, acting as decoration and a way to keep her hair steady. Her white battle dress ornated with gold linings appeared to be extremely luxurious, almost divine. A single broadsword hung from her side, the marine blue sheath contrasting with her golden eyes.

    "Hello. It''s a pleasure to meet you all, my name is Jean Lymine, but please call me Jean," said the girl, her soft voice spreading across the room like a hot liquid spreading through one''s body in the middle of the cold winter.

    I could hear a small sigh from the rest of the boys in the ss, and I understood where it wasing from. Jean was absolutely stunning, and it was actually hard to tell how much older than us she was.

    "I''ve been on Auroria for almost twenty years now, and there are some things I''ve discovered that I''d like to share with the newer generations," she continued.

    A small irregrity in the air ticked me off, my eyes identifying the source of the disturbance. It was Jean. My eyes widened as I slowly realized who was standing in front of me, and I could tell the rest of the students were beginning to recognize her as well.

    This girl standing right before us, about to give us a lecture about a small scientific notion, was the most powerful individual in all of Auroria.

    Jean Lymine, ranked first amongst the S-rank adventurers... the girl of light.

    People called her the Battle Goddess. She was a master of holy bind and was more than capable of taking down Amelia in an all-out brawl. Considering I had just bear witness to the immense power that Amelia possessed, I could only imagine what Jean could do.

    "So, let''s get on with the theory," she said, trying to move on as to calm down the ever-growing excitement and awe building inside the room. The eyes of every student in the room were glistening with interest, all of them absorbed in what Jean was teaching.

    Something about the girl seemed vaguely familiar. Had I met her when I was younger?

    "You see, we are all living on andmass that we''ve named the continent of Auroria, correct?"

    Everyone nodded. I raised my eyebrows, intrigued.

    "And there is something that binds us to thisndmass. An invisible kind of energy that keeps our feet on the ground, a force."

    What? I found it hard to believe what wasing out of Jean''s mouth, her words echoing the thoughts I had just wondered about.

    "This force is the reason something will fall when you drop it, as it acts downwards into the center of the ground far below us. I call it...

    Gravity."

    My eyes widened in shock. I could feel my hands trembling ever so slightly, the sounds around me dwindling down to silence as my heartbeat filled my ears. Apuse rose around me, Mr. Ss praised Jean for her ingenuity, but I could hear none of it. There was always a slight chance that this girl was just a genius who was the Isaac Newton of Auroria, but this was different.

    To echo the exact notion perfectly... and to name it the exact same thing...

    This girl... was she from Earth?

 Chapter 63: Confrontation

    Chapter 63: Confrontation

    "Amelia," I said, walking straight into the S-rank''s room without even knocking. The girl squealed in surprise as she shot up from her desk. I didn''t think she''d be surprised due to her being able to sense my presence, but maybe she was focused on the paperwork in front of her that she didn''t feel my approaching?

    "Oh my god, Jay," she said, calming down. "You should knock."

    "What do you know about Jean Lymine?" I asked, my eyes looking right into Amelia''s. She simply smiled.

    "Ah, did shee for the lecture? I heard that she would visit to introduce you guys to that concept of hers."

    Herment deterred my attention ever so slightly from my main question, my curiosity taking the better of me.

    "What do you think?" I asked, "of the concept I mean."

    "Hmm," said Amelia, thinking about her answer, "it''s interesting. I had never thought that something like gravity could exist."

    "Do you believe it exists?"

    "I don''t know, but Jean is no idiot. She wouldn''t invent something like this without being certain of it herself. She likes to calcte possibilities ahead of time, always trying to find the most efficient way to aplish her goals."

    "I have a favor to ask," I said. Amelia eyed me intently, I had never before asked her for a favor.

    "What is it?" she asked.

    "I''d like to meet Jean, one on one, with nobody around us."

    Amelia raised an eyebrow surprised by my request.

    "Fine. You''ll owe me one, though."

    I nodded. Amelia sighed in acknowledgment.

    "Tomorrow is a day off, so I''ll take you to the royal castle."

    "Thank you, Amelia."

    The girl smiled, returning to her paperwork. I left the room, sighing as I walked down the hallway.

    Jean Lymine was no ordinary citizen of Auroria. Known as the most powerful individual currently alive on the continent, and having knowledge that transcended the time period of Auroria, she was someone who truly scared me.

    It also arose all kinds of questions within me. If I wasn''t the only one to have been reborn within Auroria, what exactly did that mean? Even with all my unanswered questions and worries, something deep inside was excited to talk directly with Jean.

    This was the first person who would truly understand my experience within Auroria. Someone who had gone through the same thing as me. An individual who was given a second chance in a new world.

    I entered my ss just as the bell chimed, Mago already waiting at the front of the ss.

    "Let''s get straight to it," announced Mago, the metal wall opening up to the arena behind it. I stood behind the group, wanting to think about my uing confrontation with Jean. What would I say to her?

    There were so many questions I wanted to ask her, so many things I was uncertain about, but something told me she wouldn''t have many answers. Unless I had missed something extremely crucial in understanding how I had arrived in Auroria after dying, I doubted there was an obvious reason as to what had happened to me.

    My first priority was to try and identify whether or not Jean was really a human from Earth. After that, I wanted to find out which time period she came from, and if it was from mine, where she was located.

    But to think that they''d be the most powerful S-rank in such a short amount of time...

    --

    "Are you ready?" asked Amelia, the girl wearing her usual armor and essories.

    "Yea," I answered, rolling up the sleeves of my white button-up shirt. I followed Amelia through the towering gates, the royal guards saluting the S-rank as she passed through with ease.

    "He''s with me," she said to the captain. The man nodded, looking at me sternly as he gestured for me to enter the castle.

    The main castle of Eloria was the center of Auroria. Known as the center of diplomacy and power, the council of rulers had been established here, where the triple alliance ruled over Auroria. Did that mean Selena and Irox were here?

    I doubted it. Unless there was a meeting of great importance, the emperor and empress of the dragons were usually back in Lares, expanding their territory with the new approval of the triple alliance.

    The interior of the castle was exactly what I expected of a royal building. Ornated with precious decorations and dazzling gems, each and every room screamed both power and wealth.

    "You''ll find Jean''s room just up ahead," said Amelia as we paced down a hallway, the girl stopping and letting me go on ahead. "Just keep in mind, she didn''t know you wereing, so maybe knock on her door?"

    Iughed, thanking Amelia as I followed her directions. The pink-haired warrior retraced her steps, leaving the vicinity as I was left alone in front of a dazzling golden door.

    I knocked quietly, a soft voice echoing from the other side.

    "Come in."

    The doorknob turned as I entered the room, a figure appearing in my view in front of me. Jean was sitting on a velvet couch, her clothing the same as the day I hadst seen her.

    She raised her eyebrows in surprise as she looked at me,pletely confused as to who I was. I quickly introduced myself, not wanting to seem like a suspicious individual.

    "My name is Jay Cadmium," I said, bowing down ever so slightly in respect, "I was at the lecture you gave at the Academy."

    Jean''s eyes lit up as she suddenly remembered.

    "Hello there, Jay. I must ask, how did you get here?" she asked, puzzled.

    "I''m good friends with Amelia. I asked her for a favor to meet you," I exined.

    Jean chuckled, surprised that a simple student went to such extents to meet her. She probably thought I was some fanboy who just wanted to have a chat with the most famous person in all of Auroria.

    "Well then, Jay. What can I do for you?"

    "I wanted to ask you a few questions."

    "Very well. I''m listening," she said as she gestured to me to take a seat. I sat down on the couch facing her, looking straight into her eyes without fear. I didn''t feel inferior to her in any way, and her slightly surprised expression told me she wasn''t expecting such determination from an eleven-year-old.

    After all, we were the same. I didn''t want to immediately bring up Earth, just in case it was all a massive coincidence, but I''d slowly force my way to an answer either way.

    "Where do youe from?" I asked. Jean smiled at the question, slightly confused.

    "I was born in Eloria. I''ve been here my entire life."

    "And before that?"

    The girl''s eyes suddenly looked at me, rmed. Her mouth opened slightly, words wanting toe out, but only silence followed. She looked at me intently, attempting to analyze me. Amelia had mentioned that Jean liked to calcte all possible oues in any situation, but what would happen if she were to face an opponent who did the exact same thing?

    This was not a battle with bind. It was a battle with words. Who would be able to outthink their opponent? Who would force out the response they wanted from the other?

    The confrontation between two individuals who were so different, yet so simr, had just begun.

 Chapter 64: Lost Enemies

    Chapter 64: Lost Enemies

    "What do you mean by that?" asked Jean innocently. I paused, trying to find the best way to get the answer I was looking for.

    "Have you experienced death, Jean?"

    Her eyes shot open at the question, the girl slowly understanding that I wasn''t simply inventing some fairytale.

    "Are you-"

    "I''m like you."

    I smiled. The final confirmation had now ultimatelye down to Jean. What she would say now would either confirm or deny my suspicions. I had simply stated that we were simr, but I still hadn''t said anything about reincarnation.

    "You''re from Earth, aren''t you?" she asked. I chuckled at the question, my ears not believing what I was hearing. I wasn''t alone.

    "Yea..." I said, smiling at the girl. Jean stood up and approached me, her eyes gazing right into mine.

    "Thank you."

    "When did it happen?" I asked. The girl understood my question.

    "June 8th, 2145," she responded. I choked on my own breath. The date that she had given me was the date of her death, and yet it was merely two days after me. So Jean had lived in the same society as I did?

    "What was your name?" I asked.

    I was expecting many answers, an infinite amount of numbers actually. She could''ve been any rank, a simple diator who was forced to fight in the arena as I did, or even a noble without a ranking, and yet the number she gave out sent shivers down my spine.

    There was a single-digit I didn''t want to hear, and it was the word that escaped her mouth.

    "One."

    Wait, One was a girl?

    It was true that she was covered in armor and wore a helmet that had a full-face visor, but I thought I''d at least be able to identify her sex through her physique. Jean could tell I was suddenly distressed by her name, a question arising in her mind.

    "Wait, who are you?"

    "I used to be Two."

    Jean gasped at my response, understanding why I was so disturbed.

    She was the one who killed me.

    "Jay, I-"

    I put my hand forward, stopping her from continuing.

    "I''ve never harbored any resentment towards you, Jean, I want to make that clear right now. The only feeling I felt toward you was respect, nothing else."

    The girl nodded.

    "I''ll never forget my fight against you," she said, "till this day, you are the only one I have ever considered an equal inbat."

    "Thank you, Jean. So wait, how old are you in this world?"

    Jean understood that I meant no disrespect in my question. The fact that Jean had killed me and then died two dayster, but was somehow older than me in Auroria arose all kinds of questions.

    "Twenty."

    "I see, so roughly nine years," I muttered.

    My only conclusion had to do with the void that I had experienced before being born in Auroria. If that darkness was exempt from all time, then my few seconds that I had stayed there could''ve been decades for all I knew. Jean seemed to be thinking the same thing as I, her mind focused on drawing a logical conclusion.

    It was crazy to think that the two individuals standing in front of each other possessed more knowledge than the entire continent of Auroriabined. Both Jean and I had the means to revolutionize the world, and it seemed like the girl was already beginning to do so.

    "Are you trying to change the world?" I asked.

    "You mean with the concept of gravity? I''m not sure," she answered earnestly.

    "We''ll have to be careful with what we share."

    Jean nodded. I could tell she didn''t care whatsoever about the age of the boy standing in front of her. She knew that it was simply a vessel, and the mind speaking to her was that of her equal. There was no need to look down on one another, instead, we chose to respect each other.

    Speaking face to face with One was something I never believed woulde to fruition. The warrior that had in me in battle was sitting right in front of me, speaking to me casually.

    "What do you think of the emergence of the dragons?" I asked. Getting the input from the most powerful individual in Auroria would be crucial if conflict were to break outter on. Depending on Jean''s point of view, certain measurements could be put in ce to avoid conflict.

    "I think it''s fascinating. Considering the war is simply history to both of us, I simply see them as another miracle. Who could''ve imagined I''d meet dragons?"

    I smiled, understanding her feelings as if they were my own. That being said, my true question wasn''t answered, and I didn''t want to waste this opportunity.

    "And what would you do if a war broke out?" I asked. Jean''s face turned serious.

    "Do you think that''ll happen?"

    "I''m not sure. I do believe that there are some tensions arising, though."

    "It''s only been a few months since the dragons have revealed themselves. If things are starting to be uncertain now, then it won''t take long for hatred to spur," said Jean, trying to analyze the situation.

    "Which side will you take, Jean?" I asked bluntly. Jean looked at me, seeing the fierce determination burning within my eyes.

    "I will protect my family, Jay. They are currently living here, in Eloria. My allegiance will be to this city and its rulers."

    I nodded, understanding. I was relieved that Jean had found a family that had loved her unconditionally as I had. It was something that we had never experienced on Earth, and it was something I hade to cherish dearly.

    Regarding Jean''s answer, my hopes were lifted ever so slightly. Asthia and Diana had be extremely close friends, and I believed that the two families were also on good terms. If the humans and the dragons coulde together in the events of a war, it meant that the dragons would have the support of the two most powerful S-ranks in all of Auroria.

    "And you?" asked Jean, curious about my current stance on the matter.

    "I will defend my family, just like you. However, I will never turn against the dragons. If they are attacked, I will not hesitate to retaliate," I said confidently. Jean smiled at my answer.

    "I do hope we remain on the same side, Jay. It would be a shame if we were to be unnecessary enemies once again."

    I got up, extending my hand to the girl.

    "Same here. Let''s put the past behind us, Jean."

    Jean raised her eyebrows, picking up on the emphasis I had put on her name. One and Two were the names of warriors who had passed away long ago. There was no need to resent one another for something that we had no say in. It was kill or be killed, and at the time, One was superior.

    That wouldn''t be the case here.

    I''d rise to the top. I''d overtake Jean. To protect myself and my family in the events of a battle, I''d need to be ready.

    Beating Amelia would be the first step. After that, my next target would be Jean. There was no more time for hesitation or uncertainty. I had acquired six elements, and I''d use them to support those dear to me.

    I''d be the first SS-rank adventurer Auroria had ever seen.

 Chapter 65: The First Hit

    Chapter 65: The First Hit

    After meeting One, my mind rearranged its priorities. I understood the kind of person that was at the top of Auroria, and I had already witnessed firsthand their prowess in battle. After several months of attending the Academy, the division between the races was bing more and more clear.

    It wasn''t only the dragonkin. Fei, Dwarves, and Humans all shed due to their different origins, and I was starting to think the triple alliance was only a title given to the three kingdoms, nothing more. If war were to break out, would the three nations remain allies? Would they really share the same goals?

    After almost a year of training with Amelia, my progress was bing apparent in our duels. Her movements were no longer too fast for me to even keep track of, her attacks felt lighter, and I was starting to notice openings in her defense every so often. That being said, noticing small irregrities or being able to physically see my opponent waspletely different from actually beating them inbat.

    I was still far off from being considered Amelia''s equal, even more so as Jean''s equal, but I had to remember where I shined the most: by Asthia''s side. By using the Integrate ability, our power basically doubled, and if we both attempted to fight Amelia at full power, I was certain we''d at least put up a fight.

    Asthia had been attending every single duel, practicing on her own as she watched the fight unfold in the corner of her eye. I could tell she was doing more than just spectating though. Her eyes shot around the battlefield, attempting to track Amelia''s movements while simultaneously enhancing her abilities with infernal bind.

    "You ready?" asked Amelia as she prepared herself. I smiled, rolling up my sleeves. There were no weapons during our fights, our bodies acting as the weapons.

    "Here Ie," I warned,unching myself right at Amelia.

    During these few months of training, my trust in Amelia had firmly cemented itself within my mind. I didn''t know which side she''d decide to follow in the outbreak of war, but I hade to cherish Amelia as a trusted friend.

    Amelia electrified the bind around her, immediately zipping around the battlefield as she repositioned herself. I grinned, mimicking her movements with my own lightning.

    BOOM

    The fist collision echoed across the arena, a small shockwave causing the arena to shudder ever so slightly.

    The force of my attack didn''t give me the slightest bit of hope. It was true that the power of my attacks was extremely high, but it was nowhere near enough to take down an S-rank. The dust cleared, Amelia smiled as my fist was clutched in her right hand.

    "Not bad."

    Amelia unleashed her left leg right into my side, sending my body crashing into the wall on the other side of the arena. I chuckled amidst my painful coughs, warily getting up.

    "!!"

    Amelia suddenly appeared next to me, her eyes looking right into mine.

    "Recover immediately, or die," she said, a lesson I engraved within my soul. I raised my arms just in time to absorb the second strike, my body gettingunched a few mels back from the sheer force.

    I slowed my breathing at the newly created distance between us, cooling my internal temperature as my eyes glowed a soft cyan blue. The area around my feet suddenly froze, small spikes emerging from the ice as the area burst outward.

    Spikes of ice shot towards Amelia at blinding speeds, but all it managed to do was annoy the S-rank ever so slightly.

    Amelia evaded the attack, closing the distance in an instant. I ignited my surroundings, mes erupting around me in the shape of a blooming petal as the ice immediately became steam from the ridiculous heat.

    An improved smokescreen covered the field. Amelia smiled, unaware of such a tactic. Steam wasn''t a phenomenon that was unknown to the people of Auroria, but its use was probably extremely limited.

    Bybining my arsenal of elements, I could morph the battlefield to my liking, adapt the setting to give me an overwhelming advantage. Amelia suddenly turned around, leaning to the right as a piercing gust of wind shot by her.

    "!!"

    I felt her body tense up as my presence appeared behind her. The trait of wind bind was how you could manipte any current of air around you, allowing you to easily misdirect your opponent about your current position.

    Lightning swirled around my arm as Iunched my fist right at Amelia''s back. The thundering crash from the attack immediately died down, my eyes widening. Amelia had turned around and grabbed my arm just in time to block the attack, but I could tell I was faster than she had expected.

    My closed fist rested against Amelia''s chest. It might''ve been insignificant to any spectator, but I understood what this meant. I hadnded my first hit against an S-rank, and even if it was blocked, it was progress.

    I could feel Amelia''s breaths, her short gasps for air much calmer than mine.

    If I was able tond a hit alone against Amelia, what would happen if I were to double my power? Defeating her was still out of reach, but was a fight on near-equal footing really that far out? I didn''t want to reveal both Asthia''s and my trump card, but taking into ount what I could do with it was important.

    Amelia let out a long sigh, letting go of my hand as she smiled at me.

    "That''s more like it, Jay. Capitalize on the one thing you have that nobody else has in Auroria, not even Jean."

    "I''ll try," I responded, smiling in satisfaction.

    "Good. Well then, I think we''re done for today," said Asthia, stretching as she rxed all the muscles in her body.

    I exited the arena, yawning from the sudden surge in fatigue that hit me like a train. My legs moved on their own, directing me towards the main gate of Eloria. My conscience cleansed the drowsiness that had invaded my mind, realizing what day it was today.

    "Oh, it''s my birthday?" I muttered, looking up at the massive walls of Eloria. Just outside the imprable fortificationsy the famous forest that was home to so many memories, and so many unwanted emotions.

    It had been an entire year since the wipe, but for some reason, the pain never seemed to cease. I was able to focus on other things and try to forget about it, but it was impossible.

    I guess I''ll go pay her a visit, I thought, heading towards the sprawling forest thaty right outside Eloria, towards the lying ce of my best friend.

 Chapter 66: Peace

    Chapter 66: Peace

    I sat against the same old tree deep within the forest outside Eloria, sighing as I looked up. Fluorescent rays of light beamed through the heavy cover of leaves, the warm sunlight radiating gently.

    I closed my eyes, thinking about everything that had happened to me in thesest few years of my life in Auroria. I liked to believe that by simplying to this ce and thinking, I was paying Katherine a visit.

    A tender breeze brushed through the area, rustling the leaves around me as I focused on my surroundings. The slight movements from little insects, the excited chirps of the birds, the calming ripples of the river, everything around me triggered a reaction within my mind, my senses picking up even the most minute of details.

    "This is nice," whispered a voice beside me. My head turned, identifying the individual who was sitting beside me.

    "When did you get here?" I asked, surprised that I hadn''t been able to feel the approaching presence of the dragon girl, especially with our link.

    "Probably 5 minutes ago," responded Asthia calmly, "Is this where she is?"

    I nodded. A small silence followed, both of us simply appreciating the warm weather.

    "Things are changing, aren''t they?" asked Asthia. I looked at the girl, her pristine white hair reflecting the sunlight.

    "Yea, they are," I answered truthfully. Over the past year that I had been attending the academy, the sudden integration of a fourth race had caused an uproar throughout the continent. The humans seemed to be the most open-minded of the triple alliance, but the Feis and the Dwarves were clearly resentful towards the dragons for the conflict that had ended so long ago.

    Both races valued pride to an extremely high degree, and the appearance of a race who was superior to them was seen as a direct threat to their existence.

    Tensions were high, and I knew that a single event could easily trigger a second continental war. Peace was always a phase, and it was apparent that it wasing to an end.

    SELENA DARCK''S POV:

    I sighed.

    Things were looking bad.

    It was clear that I was much stronger than all of the kings and queens sitting beside me on the council, and the murmurs of difort continuously rang in my ears. I didn''t want my only daughter to have to witness the brutalities of war, but I feared that it was approaching faster than we could handle.

    I entered the council room, King Roy being the only one present in the room.

    "Wee Empress," he said politely, nodding at me as I sat opposite him, "let''s get straight to it then, shall we?"

    "Yes," I responded calmly.

    The king of Imania pulled out a piece of parchment,ying it out before me.

    "We have both seen what is currently happening throughout all of Auroria, and in this past year of coboration, we have been unable to put out the fires of rage spreading throughout the continent. That is why, with the signing of this agreement, Imania will officially proim herself a military ally of the dragons, no matter the aggressor," announced King Roy, looking right into my eyes with determination.

    I nodded, looking at the parchment as I picked up the small branch that was left on the table.

    "I will ask you one final time, King Roy. Are you sure you wish to turn your back on the triple alliance?"

    There would be no room for hesitation if war ever broke out. If the dragons were to sign an agreement with Imania, then they would have to be fully prepared to wage an all-out war against any aggressor of the dragonkin, including their former allies.

    "I am sure, Empress. Humanity will not fight an enemy because of past conflicts. If we are to fight an enemy, it will be to protect the future."

    I smiled, bringing the branch down as the rough sound of parchment echoed through the room.

    "Then the dragons ept. We will stand with Imania."

    "Thank you, Selena," said King Roy, extending his hand out. I shook hisrge hand, understanding what this alliance meant for all of Auroria.

    Imania owned the two most powerful S-ranks in all of Auroria, but would they be able to take on their three otherrades?

    The kingdom of Imania''s geographic location was also extremely limiting if the two other nations were to ally with each other. Being positioned right in between the Dwarven kingdom and the Fei kingdom, a joint attack could easily wipe out the human forces if thorough preparations were not made beforehand.

    My primary goal was still to try and negotiate with the other leaders peacefully, but Lares was already preparing for war. All we could do now was stall out the inevitable conflict, attempting to negotiate with the little amount of time that we had left.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    Are you kidding me?

    The soft amber light from the setting sun was slowly fading away through the leaves, and yet all I could do was sit here silently.

    Asthia had fallen asleep on my shoulder, and for some reason, I couldn''t bring myself to wake her up. I didn''t mind it considering it gave me time to think about our current situation, but the inability to move whatsoever out of fear of disturbing the girl kept me alert at all times.

    I sighed, looking at the girl.

    She had so many responsibilities, and yet neverined whatsoever. She never argued, never spoke out of turn, always remained elegant and refined...

    I suddenly realized the amount of pressure that the young girl must''ve been dealing with every day. She was only thirteen and was shouldering more power and responsibilities than pretty much every working adult within Auroria.

    Oh wait, wasn''t she considered an adult now in Auroria? I never understood how a thirteen-year-old girl could be considered a fully grown adult, but maybe that was just my preconceptions from Earth kicking in.

    The thought of war didn''t scare me, but the thought of something happening to Asthia and the rest of my family terrorized me. I would make sure that nobody I held dear would get hurt. Alice, Jane, Bruce, Asthia, all of them, I''d give my life to keep them out of harm''s way.

    I''ve tried to live my life in this new world to the fullest, and even if I was gued with regrets throughout it all, I could never be more thankful for this second chance given to me.

    "I''m trying my best, Kath," I muttered quietly, looking up into the starry sky. My eyes closed, my breathing slowing down as I felt the warm nket of sleep slowly wrap itself around me.

 Chapter 67: Hostage

    Chapter 67: Hostage

    My eyes slowly opened to the sight of a starry night sky, a soft tone of purple spreading throughout thend. I felt a soft breeze rustle through the trees, but I immediately realized the oddity of the situation.

    There wasn''t a single sound around me; no insects, nocturnal birds, or movement of any kind.

    My eyes shot open as I realized the missing individual who had fallen asleep on my shoulder. There was always the possibility that Asthia had simply woken up and left, but the eerie silence that surrounded me led me to believe that wasn''t the case.

    I leaped into the trees above, attempting to use my connection with Asthia to sense her approximate location.

    Asthia! I called out through the link, but not a single response ensued. The telepathic messages could be heard even while sleeping, meaning that the dragon girl was most likelypletely unconscious, a state only attainable if forced upon by a third party.

    Had she been taken?

    I closed my eyes momentarily, calming myself as I tried to not let my emotions control my judgment. Panicking wouldn''t get me anywhere. If I was going to pinpoint her location, I had to purge any conflicting feelings and focus solely on the link between us.

    The pathway opened, a naturalpass suddenly taking over as I dashed through the dense vegetation, my speed singeing the skin of my cheeks.

    The kidnapping of the Dragon Princess. If this was orchestrated by any of the opposing nations, it would be considered a deration of war on the dragons. I still wanted to believe in a peaceful future for my family, but if losing Asthia was the price to pay, then I''d face any opponent.

    Iunched myself from branch to branch, approaching Asthia by the second. My arm instinctively reached out, pulling out two items from the small rift in front of me: a mask and a tattered cloak.

    If someone was going to be med for this incident, then I''d make sure it all fell on Darck. My identity was masked, even from the royal family. There was no reason for me to be an adventurer anymore, and if there was onest thing I could do as Darck to protect my loved ones, then this was it.

    The sound of domesticated beasts echoed right in front of me, the scraping of wooden wheels against the rough road giving away the convoy''s location. I crouched on a branch that extended over the road, attempting to identify who the attackers were.

    The fact that I had beenpletely unable to sense them approaching or Asthia being taken meant that they were powerful, but I guessed that they had immediately subdued Asthia with a potion, or she would''ve fought back fiercely.

    A total of three carriages stood before me, my instinct identifying the center-most vehicle as the one containing Asthia. I waited until the first carriage was directly underneath me before gently tipping forward.

    I manipted the wind around me, slowing my descent just enough so that I managed tond on my intended target silently. Nomotion arose from my sudden touchdown, my mind racing as it nned out the next move.

    My priority was to identify the attackers.

    Bynding on the final vehicle of the convoy, I had been able to avoid detection by the drivers. They were allpletely cloaked, preventing me from identifying them by a simple nce.

    An individual below me suddenly started moving, making their way to the back of the vehicle.

    Were they going to look above? Did they suspect something?

    I vaulted to the side, using my free arm to hang off the side of the carriage as the individual''s head appeared.

    "I swore I heard something," they muttered as they entered the vehicle.

    A distraction was required if I wanted to enter the carriage. I closed my eyes, focusing on the road ahead as I created a sudden lump in the middle of the trajectory of my current vehicle.

    I waited patiently, my eyes looking solely at the iing source of sound as I readied myself. The first two wheels came into contact with the earth, arge crash echoing throughout the valley. The driver grunted, knowing full well that any sound was detrimental to the effort of the group

    Right as thest two wheels came into contact, I swung myself around,unching my body right into the carriage as the doors flung open.

    The bind flowing through my body crackled with power as my perception of time slowed, my eyes identifying two hostiles in front of me. A piercing sound whistled through the air as two necks were sliced open, the entire infiltrationing to an end as the crashing of the wheels vanished.

    I waited patiently, observing the driver''s reactions as I stoodpletely still. Once confident that my actions had gone unnoticed, I kneeled onto the bloody floor, removing the cloaks from the two individuals.

    Humans?

    I was expecting either Elves or Dwarves to be the species of the group, but my guesses were clearly wrong.

    My eyes widened as I continued my inspection, a sigma that had engraved itself within my memory appearing once again on the clothes of the soldiers.

    A burning phoenix.

    The group responsible for kidnapping Asthia right under my nose... was the Liech family?

    I reached out with my other hand into a newly created rift, pulling out my second weapon: phoenix. The crimson red de shared the same symbol as the family that I hated the most in this entire world.

    Detection was no longer something I was worried about. I had attempted to sneak my way around the guards due to the dangers of sparking the war, but what the Liech family was doing was treason.

    I didn''t know if they were working on their own ord or for another nation, but the answer didn''t matter to me. I''d find outter by interrogating one of the survivors.

    BOOM

    A sudden burst of mes erupted, disintegrating the third carriage as the two came to an abrupt stop. I could hear the panicked shouting from the rest of the group, all of them preparing for an enemy offensive.

    I walked through the mes, my eyes roaring with power and anger as I identified the individuals in front of me. One person immediately stood out from the rest of the group, his huge figure and Viking-horned helmet catching my eye.

    I heard a small gasp from the towering man, his eyes looking straight into mine.

    I recognized the individual''s build and helmet.

    He recognized my mask and small demeanor.

    "Drav Liech," I muttered, walking out of the mes unscathed.

    My eyes nced to the side, a small silhouette being carried away confirming this entire situation. Drav Liech was responsible for kidnapping Asthia, and the brat that this guy took orders from...

    was Hugo.

 Chapter 68: Turning the Tables

    Chapter 68: Turning the Tables

    "Secure the princess, I''ll take him," growled Drav as he drew his weapon, the massive battleax mming onto the floor as he stared right into my eyes. My two weapons shook in my hands from the sheer force I was clutching them with, hatred flowing through every vein in my body as I waited patiently.

    "Y-yes, sir," responded the cloaked guards, all of them rushing West as they followed the initial figure who I had noticed.

    I could tell Drav was attempting to stall me by not attacking, but my speed would easily allow me to catch up almost instantly. One simple goal engraved itself within my mind, erasing every other thought in my head: make this guy suffer.

    He had killed Rom with his bare hands and had caused the entire wipe of the party back in the Graveyard. I shivered at the thought of my former teammates, their bodies and final words echoing around me. Drav slowly grinned, realizing my current mental state and seeing an opportunity.

    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Darck?" he taunted, walking towards me as he prepared for battle. "You know if I had to guess... I''d say you''re probably the little kid the princess was leaning on, aren''t you?"

    My body remained extremely calm, not reacting whatsoever to the provocation or the deduction that Drav had concluded. I was slightly surprised he was actually capable of human logic, but I ignored the thought.

    "Are you trying to start a war?" I asked, my metallic voice piercing the air around me as my ears retracted from the unnatural noise.

    "War is already inevitable," responded Drav, his eyes bloodshot in excitement at the imminent battle. "All we can do is guarantee our safety. Only the strong survive out here, you know? I guess it would be hard for you to understand, with all the weaklings you had by your side."

    A small silence ensued thement, Drav slightly disappointed at myck of emotion. I had believed that Hugo was a rare exception of idiocy and cruelty in this world, but my perspective was starting to include the entirety of the Liech family.

    "Let''s just hope your death is a little more entertaining than her''s," grumbled Drav. My eyes shot open in a fury. This was no longer a mere taunt. Those words had echoed within the adventurer''s mind. His thoughts had simplye out as a small mumble.

    Entertainment?

    I took a deep breath, clutching my sword as I looked right at the approaching enemy.

    "Drav," I said calmly, looking at the man.

    The hulking giant slowed his approach, curious as to what was going to escape my mouth.

    "Please put up a fight, will you?"

    BOOM

    A massive bolt of lightning struck the ground on my position, immediately electrifying my entire body as raw energy flowed through me. I watched as Drav''s expression slowly changed, his eyes beginning to tremble at what stood before him.

    "L-lightning?" he muttered slowly.

    "!!"

    His eyes shot open in a panic as I appeared behind him in a sudden sh of energy. I watched calmly as Drav''s ax came swinging around, easily dodging the massive weapon. I reappeared on the other side of the adventurer, his eyes darting around as reality reinsert itself.

    The ax came crashing onto the floor, blood spurting into the air uncontrobly as Drav''s hand came flying off his arm. A thundering roar echoed through the entire valley, the pain from losing a limb striking Drav harder than I ever could.

    The adventurer suddenly picked up the weapon with his other hand, bringing the ax overhead as he cried out in a mix of fury and agony. I sidestepped again, dashing right underneath Drav''s face as my knee came crashing into his gut.

    BOOM

    The force from the blow sent the Drav tumbling back, dark red blood escaping his mouth weakly as he mmed into the ground a few mels back. I reappeared above him, my cold turquoise eyes staring right into the bloody man''s eyes without a hint of emotion.

    "This isn''t very fun, you know?" I growled, the robotic voice sending shivers down the adventurer''s back as he got up slowly.

    BOOM

    My fist came into contact with Drav''s jaw, immediately shattering it as he went flying into a nearby tree. The man groaned in pain as used his ax as a support for his ownck of bnce, his eyes eyeing me with raw hatred.

    "You fucking-" he muttered, the final insult not escaping his mouth as I closed my fist casually, small mountains of earth erupting around the already limp man as they all sted upwards into his abdomen. Blood came gushing out from the adventurer''s mouth, his internal damage already fatal.

    I approached the dying man, his towering height, and massive figure only arising a sense of pity within me. Even with so much strength, all Drav had been able to aplish during this fight was being a punching bag.

    A small smile slowly appeared on his bloody face, his eyes rising up to meet mine.

    "!!"

    I immediately sensed a huge surge of bind within Drav''s body, forcing me to back away. My eyes widened as Drav suddenly appeared right in front of me, his speed even matching mine as a burning aura of mes surrounded him.

    "Incarnate rage," he muttered, the massive spell finalizing as his foot came crashing into my ribs.

    BOOM

    The power from the blow sent me shooting back, my bones fracturing as I grimaced in pain.

    Incarnate Rage. An extremely devastating spell that utilized one''s suffering and physical pain to boost the user''s power. By losing a limb, suffering fatal internal damage, and receiving the brute of 2 direct blows, Drav''s power had suddenly spiraled out of control.

    In his current state, Drav was easily more powerful than me. That being said, the spell was extremely dangerous to the user, and his likelihood of survival after its effects ended was close to none.

    The bruiser came thundering out of the forest, a deafening cry bursting out as rage consumed him. Drav''s eyes were crimson red, any sort of reason no longer dwelling within them.

    I jumped back, realizing my speed was no longer enough as I put my weapons in front of me.

    BOOM

    Drav''s ax came into contact with my own dagger and sword. I camending back onto the ground a few mels behind, my armspletely numb from the attack. I watched as Drav immediatelyunched himself at me for the third time without pause.

    I wouldn''t take the defensive. There was no way I''d survive long enough by simply blocking and attempting to evade his blows.

    I dashed right at the oing figure, the six elements swirling around me as I prepared for a head-on collision.

    The tables had turned. I grinned behind my mask.

    This was going to be entertaining...

 Chapter 69: The End of Turmoil

    Chapter 69: The End of Turmoil

    BOOM

    A shockwave spread throughout the area from the impact of the two adversaries, every single living creature bing aware of the spectacle that was urring.

    Drav bellowed in rage as he unleashed a chain of attacks. My feet pivoted and moved as fast as they possibly could, my sword redirecting every blow away from my body. There was no point in attempting to block the rage-induced Drav''s attacks head-on. As long as I could guide them away from myself, I''d be aplishing my task.

    That being said, waiting for the effects of Incarnate Fury to end was only giving more time for the kidnappers to escape with Asthia. Going on the offensive was clearly suicide against such a berserk fighter, but I was running out of options. I knew I would be able to catch up with the other guards, but additional reinforcements were sure to be called. The longer I spent fighting, the more enemies I''d have to deal withter.

    I jumped back, creating some distance between my opponent. I needed arge-scale ability that wouldn''t drain me of my remaining bind. If I wasn''t careful, even my ability to circte Bind between my body and the energy around me wouldn''t be enough to sustain myself.

    My eyes shot open with energy, a swirl of blue energy surrounding me as my mouth opened slightly.

    "Tidal wave."

    A massive wave erupted behind me, crashing down a few mels ahead as Dravunched himself right into the attack. I stomped the ground with my feet, ice suddenly spreading around me as Drav came crashing through the wave.

    I could tell the impact of the water-based attack had done some serious damage to him, and all I needed to do now was slow him down. I took a deep breath, vapor escaping my mouth as I prepared to use a spell I had never attempted before.

    Drav suddenly appeared next to me, preparing to bring his ax down on my skull.

    "Absolute zero," I muttered, shooting my arms out sideways as the air around me froze immediately.

    My entire body shuddered, the amounts of bind required to keep the effects of the spell active taking a severe toll on my body.

    "!!"

    A small crack echoed above me, Drav''s aura breaking the effects of the spell. I gritted my teeth, realizing my mastery over the ability still wasn''t enough to keep a powerful opponent frozen in ce.

    Drav shattered the aura of ice around him, allowing him to move as his ax finished its initial movement. The massive weapon came crashing down onto the ground, creating a small crater.

    I appeared behind Drav, my eyes glinting crimson-red as I prepared to end the traitor''s life right there and then.

    Drav''s elbow suddenly came crashing right into my swords that were forced into a defensive stance, sending me flying back. I could tell my body was weakened from the attemptedbination of bothrge-scale abilities. My inability to keep Drav frozen long enough for me to end the fight was a huge miscalction, and I knew my overall speed and power were facing the consequences of such a mistake.

    I overcharged the rest of the bind inside me with a massive current of electricity, my eyes lighting up as I dashed towards the slightly worn-out bruiser.

    BOOM

    The added speed from incarnate rage wasn''t enough as I came crashing right into Drav''s body, sending him tumbling back. I could tell this was the opportunity to end the fight with a single blow.

    I nted phoenix right into the ground below me, willing bind into the de as it began to glow a bright orange-red.

    "Release... spirit!" I roared, willing thest of my bind into the weapon as mes ignited around me. The ze roared with power as it honed in on Drav, the adventurer merely raising his battleax desperately to attempt to block the attack.

    BOOOOM

    I panted as the dust cleared, Drav''s body lying on the floor. My eyes nced towards his battleax, the weapon shattered from the technique.

    It was over.

    I immediately focused my attention on increasing the potency of my bind cirction, enhancing its effects as I felt my body recovering from theck of energy,

    The raspy breaths escaping Drav''s mouth surprised me. The fact that he had survived both my release spirit and the full effects of incarnate rage was nothing short of a miracle. Phoenix had absorbed all of the excess bind from the fight, and the mes that had struck Drav were nothing less than an S-ranked attack.

    I stood above the bloody and beaten body of Drav, his armor fractured in vital areas as his headypletely exposed due to theck of his helmet. His short ck hair entuated the lingering hint of red in his eyes due to incarnate rage, a strong jawline shaping his overall face.

    "S-spare me," he whispered, his voice filled with fear. "I''ll tell you anything."

    I raised my eyebrows in surprise behind my mask, his eyes shivering with terror at the thought of losing his life. He hadn''t hesitated to use such a dangerous spell, but now that he was defeated, the man realized how close to death''s door he really was.

    "Who asked you to kidnap the Princess?" I asked, intrigued by his offer.

    "T-the dwarves," he responded without hesitation.

    "So they''re preparing for war?"

    The adventurer nodded, no longer having the strength to speak up.

    So both sides were already mobilizing and attempting to gain the upper hand? If that really was the case, then the era of peace was quicklying to an end. My head suddenly turned to the left, feeling a disturbance through the link. I had to get going.

    I looked down at Drav, his eyes widening in horror at what stood before him.

    "Aaaaahh!" he hollered as my sword came down onto his right hand, prating the flesh and bone with ease.

    I crouched down, looking at him with raw hatred flowing through my veins.

    "Did you really think I''d spare you?" I asked coldly, my metallic voice echoing through the in. I slowly removed the mask, revealing my face to the dying man.

    "Y-you''re the kid at the Academy..." he muttered, tears streaming down his face from the sheer pain that his entire body was enduring.

    Was the Liech family investigating me? I doubted that Drav would know who I was out of sheer coincidence, meaning that I had probably caught the idea of someone within the Liech family. The chances of it being Hugo were extremely high, but I didn''t exclude the possibility of it being another member I was unaware of.

    "Tell me... do you even remember their names?" I asked, crouching down as I looked at Drav right in his trembling eyes. Silence followed the question, a dark me of fury roaring within me.

    "I hear their voices in my head every day." I twisted the sword, expanding the hole as another cry of agony burst from the dying man in front of me. "And you had the nerve to beg for your life."

    "P-please," he muttered, feeling his life slowly drifting away. "I didn''t want to do it... Master Hugo forced me to."

    I stood up, clutching midnight in my hand.

    "Don''t worry, Hugo will be joining you shortly," I responded, slicing his throat with the ck dagger.

    I looked up into the sky, taking a deep breath as a soft breeze tickled my bare skin exposed by the cuts and tears in my clothes. I pulled phoenix out from the hand of the corpse, wielding it in my other hand as I turned westwards.

    "I''ming, Asthia."

 Chapter 70: The Chase

    Chapter 70: The Chase

    "Here hees!" yelled one of the cloaked guards, a human lineing into view as I appeared on the horizon.

    "Shields!" roared another, a wall of steel defenses forming. I electrified my body, dematerializing as I became a bullet of lightning.

    BOOM

    I crashed into the battalion like a living meteor, a massive crater appearing on the point of impact as the entire force was wiped out immediately. The weak cough of a single survivor caught my attention. I approached the decimated guard, looking down on him with disgust.

    "Where is she?" I asked.

    The guard simply smiled, eyeing me as if I had already been defeated. I remained silent, plunging Phoenix into his heart as I continued westwards. The Liech family''s primary goal in this endeavor was to transport Asthia to Dwarven territory. As long as I headed in that general direction, I was bound to run into the main group that was still in possession of the girl.

    I understood what the betrayal of the Liech family meant for the overall survival of the human empire. A close ally of the royal family had betrayed the kingdom without a second thought, capitalizing on an opportunity as a means of guaranteeing their own future.

    If the other noble families acted simrly, it would mean aplete copse of the government, effectively rendering the kingdom of Imania unable to wage war. The Liech family was paving a path towards the istion of the Dragons against two powerful enemies, without the support of its main ally.

    My mind returned the reality as I spotted the small silhouettes of humans running at full speed, their enhanced speed surprisingly fast. I identified five hostiles ahead, one of them upied carrying Asthia.

    My internal bind was probably at one-quarter of its full potential due to my constant upkeep of bind cirction, and I doubted I''d need much more to dispose of four armed guards.

    "!!"

    One of the guards froze, sensing the approaching aura of darkness as he turned around slowly. His eyes shook in horror as I dashed right past him, my arm moving delicately as his throat slit open.

    The other two escorts engaged immediately, leaping at me from both sides. My eyes nced briefly at Asthia, her current physical state suggesting that she hadn''t been hurt during the escape. I sighed a breath of relief, refocusing my attention on my two opponents as I blocked each strike with one of my weapons.

    "You..." muttered one of the guards in a rage, "you''re human! Why would you defend these fucking dragons?"

    "I''m not the one who betrayed humanity," I responded calmly, pushing both of my oppressors back with a gust of wind. The bind around me immediately electrified as I dashed between both guards in the blink of an eye, the two men dropping dead.

    I approached the final survivor of the Liech family, all thaty behind him being the dead bodies of hispatriots.

    I watched as the guard settled Asthia on the ground gently, an act I appreciated greatly. I felt my hatred soothe ever so slightly, my desire to massacre no longer consuming my mind.

    "Do you still want to fight?" I asked, giving the guard one chance to escape the fate that awaited him.

    "Yes. I will not run away after my friends have been killed," he responded confidently, unsheathing his sword as he prepared himself.

    The final member of the Liech escortunched himself at me, his speed underwhelmingpared to the effects of lightning. I sidestepped, easily avoiding his trike as I swung my arm outwards, midnight slicing right through his neck as his head disconnected from his body.

    There was nothing that made me regret my action. He had wanted a fight till the bitter end, regardless of the oue.

    I looked down at Asthia, my entire body rxing as my mind began processing the levels of fatigue that were guing my physical strength.

    Getting the girl to a healer was my top priority, but I had to remain realistic. There was no way I''d be able to carry the girl back to Eloria in my current state, and the best course of action was to find a suitable location to rest for a bit.

    I picked up the dragon princess in my arms, looking around as I spotted a small cabin not too far from our current location.

    What were we supposed to do after this?

    My mind pondered on the possible situations that Auroria would be faced with following what had just transpired. Was the best course of action to report the treason to the royal family, effectively destroying the Liech family and officially starting the war?

    Was remaining quiet the most effective way to prepare for the uing battle?

    I knew Selena would prioritize logic over emotion, but how would King Roy react to the betrayal of his indirect family?

    The cabin finally came into view once again as I passed through the thick vegetation, my senses attempting to identify whether or not the house was abandoned. I was unaware of our current location, but judging by the silence of the area, it was probably uninhabited.

    I walked through the voluminous space entuated by the presence ofrge door frames, allowing for air to freely circte throughout the building. The first floor of the cabin waspletely open to its surroundings, with the second floor seemingly closed off as to not let the chill of the night enter the rooms.

    I settled Asthia down on the only bed in the house. A huge sigh of relief escaped my mouth as I sat next to her, thankful that the double-sized bed had enough space for me to at least rx. The girl''s breaths were barely audible, her serene expression seemingly undisturbed by the potion that she had been given.

    My entire body shuddered in pain, all the cuts and bruises that I had received finally registering within my mind.

    The answer regarding what Asthia and I were supposed to do after this still eluded me. No matter how I thought about it, there were always consequences that came with whatever decision we picked.

    Then again, I wasn''t going to decide anything on my own.

    I looked over at Asthia, putting my hand over her body as I focused my bind. Wind bind could still be used for analyzing an individual''s overall health, and its regenerative abilities were way above mediocre.

    I frowned, realizing I probably should''ve practiced a bit with healing techniques to make sure I was prepared for situations like these. The more versatile I was, the better I could carry out my goal of protecting those I cared about.

 Chapter 71: Deciding the Future

    Chapter 71: Deciding the Future

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I groaned as consciousness returned to me, my thoughts inplete disarray. I felt my eyelids open, my blurry vision slowly focusing on the unknown wooden ceiling that stood above me. A familiar feeling opened up within my chest, my link informing me of the proximity of my knight.

    My eyes nced to the left, seeing the silhouette of a boy looking out as he stood on the balcony. His clothes werepletely tattered, the patches of skin visible under the clear moonlight were cut and bruised. Laying beside me was the mask that I Jay had worn during his time as an adventurer.

    I sighed, closing my eyes.

    It had happened again, hadn''t it?

    I had promised myself that I would never force Jay into a situation where he was forced to kill for my sake again. At the age of four, he had killed two adventurers for the sake of a girl he knew nothing about, an act that would remain within my memory and my heart for the entirety of my life.

    How many had he killed this time to protect me? I faintly recalled the sudden kidnapping that I had undergone, but if my memory was correct, there were at least three entire carriages filled with soldiers.

    Then again, I was probably put under the effects of some kind of potion at that time, so I couldn''t rely on my own observations to be urate.

    I sat up slowly, putting my hand on my face as a wave of dizziness suddenly washed over me.

    "Don''t push yourself," said Jay calmly as he returned to my side. I didn''t know how to respond to him. He had once again murdered fellow humans for my sake, the guilt taking over my mind as words refused toe out.

    The boy smiled, realizing what I was thinking as he looked right into my eyes.

    "I''m okay," he reassured me, "I don''t me you for anything."

    I simply nodded, avoiding eye contact as I thought about something to say.

    "On a more serious note. What do you want to do?" asked Jay, moving on as he disregarded the subject of his actions.

    I remained silent, my mind slowly realizing the kind of position we found ourselves in.

    "Do you know who did it?" I asked sheepishly, wanting to collect as much information as possible about my kidnappers.

    "The Liech family. They''re kind of like cousins to the royal lineage."

    "So we were betrayed?"

    Jay nodded at my question. The severity of this information finally made sense. This could easily lead to a copse of trust within the kingdom, ultimately forcing the royal family to focus their attention on internal struggles rather than be a supportive ally in the eventuality of a war.

    I could tell Jay was waiting for my suggestion. I strengthened my resolve, understanding what I was meant to do. Relying on my knight was something I couldn''t do forever. If I wanted to be a Queen worthy of Jay''s loyalty, I''d have to take the lead regarding matters like these.

    If the Liech family was left standing after showing their true colors, it was clear that they would be a liability in the near future.

    So we had to take out the Liech family?

    But how could we possibly eliminate such a powerful and influential party within Imania? We were only two individuals against an entire organization. Did that mean confiding in the higher-ups of Eloria and trusting that they''d be able to handle the situation calmly was the best move?

    "How do you think they''ll react?" I asked Jay. He looked at me, his turquoise eyes briefly washing away the pressure I was feeling from the situation.

    The boy immediately understood I was referencing the royal family. He sighed as hey next to me, resting his head on the wall.

    "Who knows? It''s sure to be a shock when they learn that their cousins have betrayed them," he responded.

    "That''s true," I muttered, attempting to piece together the best-case scenario.

    "Either way, the first thing we''re going to do is head back to Eloria. I''m taking you to a healer," said Jay. I looked at him, stunned.

    "You need to heal yourself first!" I eximed, standing up to prove my recovery. Jay''s current state was a lot worse than mine. Why would he prioritize taking me to a healer before himself?

    My legs suddenly gave in to some unknown fatigue. Jay caught me, smiling as if he had expected this exact scene to y out.

    "You''re still under the effects of the potion. I''ll worry about myself after," he said. I frowned, wanting Jay to take care of himself. There was no point in arguing with him, though.

    Jay suddenly lifted me off the ground, not a single trace of difort appearing on his face. I smiled, aware that he was trying to not make me worry. The soft breeze of dawn swept through my hair as we exited the cabin, slowly making our way towards the massive walls of Eloria.

    Iy my head against Jay''s chest, my heart drumming in my ears. Even though I knew Jay better than anyone, I felt as if there was so much about him that remained unknown to me. The pain and hatred that imbued itself within his aura, where did he experience all those horrors?

    I recalled the events of the day I had met this mysterious boy eight years ago. A simple four-year-old boy had killed two fully trained adventurers without blinking an eye, not a shred of guilt or pain arising within him.

    He had a fighting style unlike anything taught within Auroria, and it was almost like he had learned to fight before he was even born. A war wasing that would engulf the continent in a bloodbath, but for some reason, having this boy by my side gave me unshakeable confidence.

    He gave me the strength that pushed me forward without looking back.

    I tried nning out our next move, worried that Jay would hear the furious beating of my heart.

    Diana was someone that I trusted wholeheartedly, and I was sure she would be able to handle the information calmly and reasonably. If the Princess of Imania were to suggest the banishing of the Liech family with a valid reason, I suspected the king would oblige.

    So we just had to create a situation that would lead to some kind of ultimate disrespect of the first Princess. The act or insult had to be grave enough to enrage the king, and I was sure that Diana would be able to aplish it wlessly.

    It was time for a major shift in power within Eloria.

    Today marked the beginning of the end for the Liech family.

 Chapter 72: Recruiting Accomplices

    Chapter 72: Recruiting Aplices

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I knocked on the door of room 201 inside the girl''s dormitory, patiently waiting as footsteps echoed on the other side of the intricate door.

    The white door creaked open as I stood face to face with Asthia, her ruby red eyes looking right at me.

    "Good, you''re here. Come in," she said, sidestepping as she gestured for me to enter. I happily obliged, making my way into the medium-sized dormitory. The white walls were simple and refined, the two beds upying the main area neatly organized.

    I saw Diana sitting on one of the beds, her facial expression indicating that she had already been informed about the situation.

    "I''ve already exined the situation to her," said Asthia as she closed the door behind me, taking a seat on her own bed. The girl was wearing a short white nightgown, the informal clothing a rare urrence that I hadn''t seen since my time with her in Lares.

    "Hugo is a traitor..." muttered Diana, stunned by the fact that her own family had betrayed the kingdom.

    I sighed, realizing the significance of the information. I only hoped that Asthia and I had done the right thing by disclosing this to the royal princess. Diana took a deep breath, calming herself as she looked right at Asthia and me with fierce determination.

    "What should we do?"

    I smiled. Our efforts weren''t in vain.

    "We banish them from the kingdom," I responded, the girl nodding as she understood what was at stake. If we failed, the bnce of Imania would falter, ultimately leading to a copse of the military ability of the human kingdom.

    "The Liechs won''t go down without a fight," said Diana, attempting to understand how three individuals could take down an entire family. "They''ve also contracted a lot of powerful adventurers."

    "One more person is helping us. I trust herpletely, and her mastery of ice is superior to mine. She''ll turn the tides in our favor," I responded calmly.

    I smiled, recalling the conversation I had held with Mia before this meeting. The girl had readily epted my request for help, probably feeling indebted to me for helping her. I was slightly ufortable with her feeling indebted to me, so I had to rify that we were equal after this was all over.

    Mia usually practiced simple maniptions during the advanced bind ss, but I could immediately tell what she was capable of. She was terrifying with the frozen element, being able to wipe out entire battalions easily with a single swoop.

    If there was anyone that could execute techniques that even I was unable to do with ice, it was her.

    "Very well, I''ll trust your judgment, Jay," responded Diana. "So what''s the n?"

    "We take down the individual with the most influence in the family," said Asthia.

    "Uncle Ajax?" asked Diana, "He''s the current head of the family."

    "Ajax Liech is sure to give up his position soon due to his age. If you want to hit them where it hurts, you take out the direct heir... Hugo Liech," I exined.

    "How do you n on dealing with him?" asked Diana. She knew how arrogant her cousin was, but he wasn''t stupid. He''d be able to clearly identify a trap if it was obvious.

    "I''ll get him to attack me," I said confidently. If I divulged certain information, I was positive I could force Hugo into a confrontation.

    "Okay, but wouldn''t that be pointless if our goal is for Hugo to dishonor a royal?" questioned Diana, confused as to how that could help with our situation.

    "Hugo won''t endanger his position by directly attacking a member of a royal family," I exined. It had be painfully obvious to me how reliant our previous n was on Hugo''s idiocy, and such an unreliable factor could severely endanger the operation. "If he''ll outright attack someone, it would have to be somebody that is directly connected with a royal family that he is unaware of."

    "You''re royalty?" stuttered Diana, taken aback as she pieced together the implicit meaning of my statement.

    I raised my wrist, showing the backside of my hand as it glowed with cyan-blue energy. Diana''s eyes widened, recognizing the mark.

    "T-the mark of the royal dragon family" she muttered in disbelief. Asthia simply smiled in mild shock, unaware that I had nned to announce my true nature as a half-breed knight.

    "I''m half-dragon," I exined, Diana''s eyes shaking as her mind couldn''t believe what it was hearing. "If I''m assaulted for no valid reason, it would start a chain effect that would ultimately reach King Roy and lead to the banishing of the Liech family."

    The human princess nodded slowly, still trying to process the massive influx of information that I shared casually.

    Next time, give me a heads up! eximed Asthia through the link. I chuckled at the sudden telepathic message, arising confusion within Diana.

    I just came up with it now, I responded. I felt Asthia''s disbelief as if it were my own, baffled that I had decided how to take down the entire Liech family on the spot.

    "Can you help us, Diana?" I asked, looking right at the girl in front of me. "You''re the only one with the ability to actually get them banished."

    The girl''s ocean blue eyes looked back at me, reading me like a book.

    "Yes. This is a matter that concerns all of Imania, as the first princess, I cannot ignore it," she stated after some time. "I''ll convince my Dad."

    "Thank you," I said, getting up as I headed towards the door.

    Good job echoed Asthia. I looked back, the girl proud of what I had just done.

    I nodded, smiling as I exited the room. The door closed behind me, my lungs taking a deep breath of the fresh air outside the dormitory. We now had the full support of the royal princess, meaning we had a direct connection to King Roy.

    I knew Diana would be able to push the king towards exiling the family, and now everything was up to me.

    A little gift had already been sent to the Liech''s address in Hugo''s name, and all I had to do was wait. Mia would apany me to the designated location, allowing me to focus solely on Hugo while she dealt with the protective escort that was bound to apany him.

    I closed my eyes as I felt the soft amber rays of dusk warming my skin, calming myself from the anticipation of finally avenging all those who died during the graveyard massacre. My priority was following the n. Once it had been achieved and there was enough proof that Hugo had initiated the unprovoked engagement...

    I''d kill him.

 Chapter 73: One Step Ahead

    Chapter 73: One Step Ahead

    HUGO LIECH''S POV:

    "Master Hugo, there''s a package for you," said Rachel, the maid personally tasked with assisting me in my daily life.

    "Leave it at the door," I responded as I rolled up the sleeves of my red robe, finalizing my dressing as I walked towards the massive oak doors.

    "Would you like anything else?"

    "I only need something if I ask for it, Rachel."

    "Very well, master Hugo," said the maid, her footsteps disappearing into the hallway.

    I opened the towering doors, a simple box standing before me. I dragged the mysterious package into my room, closing the doors behind me as I eyed the object suspiciously. It wasn''t unusual to receive marriage proposals from peasants attempting to sell their daughter for wealth, but this kind of thing was rare.

    I opened the unidentified package, two items catching my eye as I picked up a simple envelope.

    "Another marriage proposal?" I grunted, tearing off the seal to double-check my suspicions. My eyebrows raised in surprise, realizing the contents of the letter had nothing to do with marriage:

    ''Hugo Liech,

    Here''s a small update on the current operation that your personal guard, Drav Liech, is leading.

    Don''t worry, you cane and thank me in the forest right outside the main gates. Say anything, and you know what''ll happen to your family, you wouldn''t want the news of Asthia Darck''s kidnapping to go public, would you?''

    My eyes widened in horror at the contents of the letter, gritting my teeth in anger as I slowly read the signed name at the bottom of the page.

    Darck.

    "Fuck!" I roared, crushing the piece of parchment as I looked at the second item sent to me. A simple identification card was present, one that I had seen on multiple asions.

    I picked up Drav''s adventurer card, reading it as the urge to suddenly vomit rose within me. A mark was engraved in the card in the upper right-hand corner, a symbol engraved after the confirmed death of an adventurer.

    The card mmed onto the floor, my entire body sweating in a boiling rage as I realized what this meant for the Liech family. My attempts at saving myself from the brutalities of war had failed miserably, and now the worst possible individual was aware of my n.

    The Dwarves had promised to shelter me in the very corner of their territory, away from the frontlines, if I managed to deliver the dragon princess to them. Even my senile father wasn''t aware of what I hadmitted, but it didn''t matter.

    Everyone around me was useless. Humanity was clearly unable to fight a two-front war, and yet they all refused to take action! We have the help of the Dragonkin, they said...

    Those beasts were naive creatures who had been isted from civilization for too long! What good would they be in a drawn-out war against two superpowers?

    I marched out of my room, my nails digging into my palms as blood dripped from my clenched fists.

    "Rachel!" I bellowed, the sheepish maid appearing behind a corner.

    "Yes, master Hugo?"

    "Tell all the guards and adventurers that we own to meet me in the garden in thirty minutes!"

    "A-all of them? Why would-" she stuttered, confused by the sudden order.

    "Just shut up and do as you''re told!" I roared, the girl simply nodding as she ran off to fill out the order.

    Do you think you''ve won, Darck? This entire time, you''ve been dancing in the palm of my hand.

    A small grin appeared on my face as I made my way down the stairs and onto the bustling streets of Eloria.

    "You two, with me," I ordered, the pair of adventurers tasked with watching over the entrance of the mansion obediently following me.

    You want to meet face-to-face onest time, Darck? This would be the encounter that would ultimately break you. If all of those deaths weren''t enough, then I''d make sure to shatter your very soul.

    I paced through the winding avenues, making my way towards the central market. The chances of my target being present were extremely high at this time of day, my eyes darting through the crowd in hopes of finding them.

    A sh of green suddenly caught my eyes, my face being consumed with pleasure.

    I approached the girl, masking my intentions with an innocent front.

    "Hey there," I said, smiling gently.

    "Hi, Hugo!" she responded excitedly, her social easinesspletely different from her brother. I had attempted to get closer with the little girl for this sole reason, and now all I had to do was verify one more factor.

    "Where are your parents?"

    "I''m with uncle Art, today! I''m waiting for him to finish buying something."

    I stood up, looking down at the girl as I gestured towards the two guards by my side. She waspletely undefended. If her parents were around, I would''ve probably had to call off my improvised n due to both of them being extremely powerful binders that even I would have difficulties taking down, but n Serlon was apletely different matter.

    "Take her."

    The muffled screams of the girl filled my ears as the two adventurers grabbed her, restraining any kind of resistance. I looked at the horrified crowd.

    "We''re taking this girl for suspected treason against Imania," I announced, swiftly leaving the scene before n could return.

    "Treason?" mumbled one of the witnesses, clearly unconvinced.

    "Just leave it. What can we do against them?" hushed another, turning around as both men exited the scene.

    A wild grin spread across my face, the uncontested levels of power exciting me to my very core. The very mention of the name Liechmanded obedience from the general public, and the only family that had the power to stand up to me was the direct royal family.

    I returned to the garden, the hundreds of battle-ready adventurers awaiting my orders.

    "I''ve received news that an enemy is camping out in the forest right outside Eloria!" I roared, showing Drav''s identification proving his death. "They have massacred our troops, and now we fight back!"

    A cheer erupted from the troops, all of them believing my words as if I were a god.

    Do you think you have the upper-hand, Darck? Did you think I wouldn''t identify you the few times we crossed paths at the Academy? That filthy aura that had humiliated me in my first domain, there was no way I''d forget it.

    Did you think I would only remember your mask?

    My mouth arched upwards in a sadistic smile. You were simply a puppet dancing in the palm of my hand. Killing my troops was all in vain, and now you''d be gued by even more death.

    I wonder if that would finally break your soul, Darck.

    Or should I say, Jay Cadmium?

 Chapter 74: Trapped

    Chapter 74: Trapped

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    The rhythmic crashes of hundreds of soldiers approaching my location echoed in my ears, the ground trembling beneath me. I had always known the Liech familymanded a vast number of adventurers and private guards, but even I didn''t expect there to be this many that would blindly follow Hugo''s orders.

    The vibrant red robes of the leader shed before me as Hugo came into view, his smug expression the opposite of what I was expecting.

    After recently learning about the death of the most powerful guard in the Liechs'' army, Hugo was smiling?

    "Hey there, Darck," said Hugo, waving nonchntly as he approached me slowly.

    "You seem awfully happy," I responded, attempting to understand where the emotion was originating from.

    "Who wouldn''t be?" he asked, gesturing towards one of his guards to stand forth. The adventurer dropped a bag he had slouched over his shoulders, a small whimper echoing from within it.

    My eyes widened in horror as Hugo unveiled the contents, Alice appearing before me. Her emerald green eyes were filled with tears, her dark brown hair disorganized and messy.

    "A-Alice...?" I muttered, not believing my own eyes as my heart stopped beating momentarily.

    Hugo suddenly grabbed the young girl, putting a knife to her throat as blood began dripping from the simple contact of the de and Alice''s flesh.

    "If you do anything, I''ll kill her right here and now," warned Hugo. I calmed myself, knowing full well that the boy in red was fully capable of murdering an innocent young girl in cold blood.

    "I guess we don''t need this anymore, do we?" I asked rhetorically, removing my mask and revealing my face to the entirety of the Liech army.

    "Brother!" screamed Alice, her mind finally realizing what was going on.

    "It''s okay, Alice. I''m here," I reassured her, not knowing if my attempts at calming the girl were sessful. I wanted to limit the gravity of the cut on her throat, and I had to make sure she spoke as little as possible.

    The n has failed.

    Now that Alice was in the crossfire, I wouldn''t risk anything. My family would not be hurt in any way.

    "Mia, stand down," I whispered.

    The brown-haired girl emerged from behind a tree, calming her aura as she looked at me with terror. She understood who the hostage was to me, and she knew how powerless we were to do anything.

    I knew I was fast, but even at a blinding speed, all Hugo had to do was push the knife in ever so slightly and Alice would die.

    "What are your terms for her release?" I asked. The boy smirked, looking at me with utter joy in his eyes.

    "There are no terms here. You screwed with my n, and now, you''ll all die."

    The knife pressed against Alice''s throat with more force. The girl whimpered painfully as she closed her eyes, wishing for it all to be over.

    "Your target was a member of the royal family of the dragons, right?" I asked suddenly, attempting to stall the death that was quickly approaching for the young girl.

    "That''s right," responded Hugo, his eyes perking up in interest at the mention of his own salvation.

    "Take me."

    The boy burst outughing at the suddenment, looking at me with utmost disgust.

    "Why would my client be interested in a nobody like you?"

    I raised my hand, showing the back of my palm as it lit up with energy, revealing the masked symbol. Hugo''s eyebrows raised in surprise, a small whistle escaping his lips.

    "A royal dragon mark...", he said pensively, considering my proposal upon witnessing the mark.

    "I can guarantee my importance to the royal family. I''m the appointed knight of the princess," I added, attempting to solidify the change of n. I didn''t care who knew about my identity. If Alice would make it out of this alive, then it would all be worth it.

    I could feel the utter shock from both Alice and Mia, both girls eyeing me as apletely different person. The individual standing before them wasn''t even human, who could me them? I was an alien to them, a creature who didn''t share the same blood as them.

    I sighed, avoiding all forms of contact as I focused solely on Hugo in front of me, my eyes locked on the small steel knife. A small grin appeared on the boy''s face as I sensed his muscles rx, his mind epting the proposal.

    "I like it, Jay," he said mockingly. "You''ll be transported westwards under the supervision of my personal guards. If I don''t receive a check-in from them every hour, your sister dies. Understood?"

    I nodded, not saying a word. Five adventurers came forth, immediately grabbing my arms as I was jerked forward. I looked right at Hugo as I passed by him, bind swirling in my eyes.

    "Both girls get out of her unharmed, you hear me?"

    The boy simply smiled at my threat.

    "Why, of course! As long as you keep your word, that is."

    A foot mmed against my back, pushing me forward as a small amount of blood emerged from my mouth. Not a single word arose from either girl witnessing the scene, both of thempletely speechless at what was urring in front of them.

    "I''m sorry," I muttered weakly, looking back at both of them as I was pushed onwards.

    SELENA DARCK''S POV:

    I walked onto therge marble balcony attached to my luxurious guest room, looking down at the giant forest just ahead of the towering walls. Three carriages exited the main gates, heading westwards at full speed.

    I closed my eyes, feeling the feeble energy of Jay within them. I sighed, tracking the vehicles until they were out of view. I recalled the conversation I had with the young boy a few hours prior, his words resonating within my ears.

    "Are you sure you want to do this?" I had asked him, uncertain if such a huge gamble was worth taking.

    "It''s the only way to win the war. I know you''ll be able to do it."

    "And you don''t want to tell Asthia anything?"

    "Her reaction will convince the entire world of my capture," the young boy had dered, his eyes roaring with determination. There was no pity within his soul, only a single goal imnted within his mind driving him forward with ultimate conviction.

    I had nodded slowly, epting his proposal. The small echoes of his young footsteps still echoed within my mind.

    "Jay, be careful," I had warned him. Those were the final words I had said to the appointed knight of my only daughter. The guilt crushed my very soul, knowing the effect it would have on Asthia and everyone close to Jay.

    I''m sorry, Asthia. This is the only way.

 Chapter 75: Prisoner of War

    Chapter 75: Prisoner of War

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I ran down the main avenue towards the outer gates, Diana by my side as we zipped through the oing traffic of people.

    Something had happened.

    It had already been three hours since the beginning of our n, and the eerie silence that I felt from my link scared me. There was no way Jay could''ve been killed considering he would''ve used the Integrate ability as ast resort, but for some reason, I felt like I wouldn''t see him for a long time.

    "Do you know what happened?" asked Diana as we dashed through the crowd. My eyes nced at the first princess, her face full of worry.

    "I don''t," I responded as we passed through the dark archway, appearing outside the city. My senses immediately realized that Jay''s presence was missing, something that was extremely unusual.

    My eyes shot towards an iing source of energy.

    I sighed in relief as Mia came running out of the forest, a small girl by her side.

    "Alice?" I asked, confused. Why was Jay''s little sister caught up in all of this? Tears were running down her face, Mia''s eyes averting my gaze.

    "Where''s Jay?" I asked, my voice resonating with power. I closed my eyes, calming myself. There was no reason to frighten the two innocent girls in front of me.

    Mia understood my mistake, nodding reassuringly.

    "Hugo took Alice hostage. Jay had no choice..." muttered Mia, the words refusing toe forth as her voice cracked.

    "He''s gone!" cried Alice, her emotions chainless as neverending waterfalls flowed down her cheeks. "Brother gave himself up!"

    My eyes widened in horror, the pieces of the mysterious puzzle slowlying together. Did he offer himself up as a prisoner? If Hugo was to even consider the proposal, that meant that Jay also revealed his identity to the entirety of the Liech family...

    "Is it true?" asked Mia, looking at me right in the eyes. I knew exactly what she was referencing, the answer flowing out of my mind immediately. There was no point in hiding anything, and if Jay had already revealed himself, then there was no way I could deny it.

    "Yes. Jay Cadmium is a dragon," I confirmed, my words shocking everyone around me. I waited as silence ensued, a question arising within me. "Where''s Hugo?"

    "He''s gone. He left for the Dwarven kingdom a few minutes after Jay," said Mia, her mind still processing the undeniable fact about Jay''s race.

    I gritted my teeth, the desire to take out all my built-up fury upon the individual behind this entire mess slowly consuming me.

    "Let''s take Alice home for now. I have someone I need to speak with," I said, rxing my aura as Alice grabbed my hand. The young girl had already met me before, allowing her to at least somewhat trust me. I could tell she was skeptical about everyone around her. Had she recently been betrayed?

    We walked back towards the center of Eloria, my mind racing as I focused my vision on the massive castle up ahead.

    Let''s have a little chat, Mother.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I knew Hugo''s threat about the check-ins was aplete bluff, but I never intended to fight back either way. The young boy was probably a few thousand mels behind me in a different convoy, making his way towards his haven.

    Bronze-orange rays of light beamed through the windows of the carriage as the Dwarven capital came into view. My eyes widened in awe, the scenerypletely different from my home back in Eloria.

    Vapor escaped from dozens of buildings, massive gears turning as the entire city roared with motion and machinery. I guess they weren''t called technologically advanced for nothing.

    "We''re the Liech family. We''re transporting a prisoner for the King," said one of the riders at the front, his words barely audible from my current position.

    "Very well. Take the prisoner to see his Majesty immediately," ordered the guard.

    The convoy passed the walls surrounding the capital, random passerby stopping to observe the unknown vehicles making their way through the kingdom of Schild. The massive fortification at the center of the city waspletely different from the castle of Eloria, the towering building resembling a battle station rather than a luxurious pce.

    This city was no joke when it came to defenses. My eyes could already make out advanced ballista on the walls of the castle, a technological achievement that the human empire had yet to acquire.

    "Wee to Thorria, capital of the kingdom of Schild," announced a figure sitting on a stone throne, his brown eyes looking at me with disgust. Large golden te armor coating his body, a massive battle hammer at his side. A thick brown beard covered the bottom of the king''s face, a golden helmet protecting the top of his head.

    "It''s an honor to meet you, King d. I am Jay Cadmium, royal knight of Asthia Darck," I said politely, bowing down in respect. I knew polite manners wouldn''t earn me any favor with the king, but I wasn''t going to disrespect the figure representing the entirety of the Dwarves because of his views.

    I was well aware of the contempt the Dwarven King held towards the Dragons, and I was already prepared for harsh treatment during my imprisonment. As long as those back in Eloria remained unharmed, I didn''t care what was thrown at me.

    "You will be kept here until I am satisfied with your use. Rest assured, I will not mistreat a prisoner solely because of their race. You will be considered a guest under constant supervision," exined King d, his words surprising me ever so slightly. I didn''t expect him to be this honorable, even if it was the correct thing to do with a prisoner of war when there was no war.

    "I thank you for your kindness," I said.

    "Take him away," ordered the king, two guards grabbing my arms as I was directed towards a room. My eyes nced towards a source of overwhelming bind, a tall figure meeting my gaze.

    An S-rank adventurer.

    His long ck hair contrasted with his bright orange eyes, a long garment consisting of a mix between a jacket and a robe dignifying his appearance. I could immediately sense the difference in power between him and Jean, but Amelia''s own power wasn''t that far off from this individual.

    I sighed.

    The chances of winning this war were extremely slim. If two S-rank adventurers simr to the figure I had just witnessed were to attack Eloria, only a joint defensive with Jean and Amelia would be able to stop them. If we were to suppose that the Elven kingdom was in possession of two other S-rank adventurers on simr standing, there was no possible war to defend Eloria against a two-front attack.

    That being said, the massive walls of Eloria would allow Jean and Amelia to hold off the armies for a certain time period, converting the explosive war into one of attrition. King d believed that holding me captive would dy the outburst of war due to the risk of me being caught in the crossfire, but his own n would soon backfire.

 Chapter 76: A Necessary Sacrifice

    Chapter 76: A Necessary Sacrifice

    SELENA DARCK''S POV:

    My heart sank as I witnessed my daughter enter my chambers. Her face, masked with frustration, was showing the agony she was feeling deep inside. The sadness of losing one of the people she cared for the most in all of Auroria rupturing her conscience.

    "Why did he give himself in?" she asked, fully aware that I had known Jay''s n.

    The boy was unable to carry out an action that involved so much diplomatic risk without the approval of his Emperess, and Asthia knew this. It wasn''t the fact that he gave himself in that hurt her, it was the fact that she was kept in the dark.

    When she thought she knew everything due to her link with Jay, Asthia found out about an entire operation that she waspletely unaware of.

    "It had to be done," I responded. My intention was not to be vague as to worsen the scars left by Jay''s action on Asthia, but simply to keep the true nature of the n secret. Only two individuals were aware of how things would y out, and both Jay and I intended to keep it that way.

    "How long will he be gone?"

    I looked at Asthia right in the eyes, knowing the impact my next words were going to have on her. It was painfully obvious how the girl felt towards Jay. Whether or not Jay had noticed was another problem, but the fact remained that she loved that boy.

    "A few years," I responded. "He said goodbye to his family a few hours ago."

    The pain on Asthia''s face saddened me, but there was nothing I could say or do that would make it vanish.

    "I see," she said softly, not knowing how else to respond. "Peace won''tst a few years."

    "No, it won''t" I agreed. The New Alliance, the name attributed to the partnership between humanity and the dragonkin, was expected to retaliate following the capture of Jay Cadmium. Remaining passive would only alert the Dominion Alliance (Alliance name of the Dwarven and Elven kingdoms) of an ulterior motive behind Jay''s capture.

    72 hours.

    "72 hours after my capture, release the ultimatum," had said the boy. His eyes showed no sign of hesitation, no sign of doubting his own n, no sign of weakness. How a twelve-year-old boy was confident enough to n an entire military war was beyond me, but everyone who knew Jay already realized he wasn''t normal.

    His intellect and cunningness far surpassed almost every individual on the continent. This was no longer about him being an abnormal child, this was almost like he was an entirely different person inside a small body.

    That being said, I trusted that boy with my very life. I had initially doubted his intentions all those years ago back in Lares, but my doubts had been misced. Even if he wasn''t who he said he was, the boy named Jay had still proven his worth and loyalty.

    "So he''ll be stuck within the enemy''s territory?" asked Asthia, attempting to piece together the n.

    "Yes."

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    Upon hearing the words ''guest under constant supervision'', I had somewhat expected to find myself within a decently-sized room with a simple guard waiting outside my door at all times.

    I sighed at the sight of the jail cell, realizing how wrong my expectations were. Even if King d hadn''t opted to torture, I was still viewed as inferior due to me being a Dragon.

    "I''ll take care of it," said a voice from the top of the stairs, light footsteps descending the cold stone stairway as the two guards tasked with escorting me to my cell immediately nodded.

    "As you wish, Sir," responded one of the armored dwarves. I watched curiously as my escorts left the room, heading back into the light of the zing sun.

    My eyebrows perked up in surprise at the sight of the man I had made eye-contact with within the king''s chambers.

    The S-rank adventurer descended the flight of stairs, releasing my handcuffs as he pushed me lightly into the cell. I rubbed my wrists as the door closed behind me, the clicking of the key ringing in my ears.

    "Now, we talk," he said, sitting down on the bench behind him. "How are you masking your attunements?"

    I analyzed the individual interrogating me, his features puzzling me. He wasn''t dwarven at all. This adventurer was clearly human. Was he simply contracted by the Dwarves?

    My eyes shot around my cell, identifying the element that would prove weakest in this kind of ce. Stone surrounded mepletely, the bars made out of a mix of metal and stone. I ignited a small ember in the palm of my hand, fire bind flooding my body.

    "I just learned to hide it if I hadn''t used it for a long time," I responded. The man looked at me, intrigued. Fire was an element that waspletely harmless in this kind of cell, meaning that there was no need to worry about a break-out through advanced bind maniptions.

    "Interesting," he murmured, satisfied with my answer.

    "Aren''t you a human?" I asked, wanting to confirm my suspicions. There was no way I had mistaken a dwarf for a fully grown man, but I wanted to hear the words from his own mouth.

    "I am. I''ve simply sworn my allegiance to the Dwarves," he responded, his orange eyes looking right into mine.

    I sat down on the cold stone, crossing my legs as I closed my eyes. It had been a very long time since I had focused on improving my core, the mana it supplied having sufficed for my entire life.

    But the war was quickly approaching, and I intended to use my time locked in the cell to focus on training. The S-rank clearly felt a shift in the neutral bind around him, his eyes widening ever so slightly.

    "Be careful with that. Others might not be so lenient with you attempting to y around with neutral bind," he said softly. A stern and serious look covered his face, but I could tell he felt slightly bad about imprisoning a mere twelve-year-old.

    I smiled.

    "Thanks. Entertainment might be a little rough toe by down here," I joked. The manughed, his deep voice echoing throughout the small dungeon.

    This guy wasn''t an evil person who wanted to massacre the entirety of the Dragonkin. He was simply a man who had sworn allegiance to a different faction, a faction that happened to rival mine. Our rtionship was chained by our people''s beliefs, limiting itself to prisoner and guard.

    "I''m Jay Cadmium," I said once again, hoping to reveal the name of the mysterious S-rank.

    "A pleasure to meet you, Jay. I''m Ares. Ares Hearth."

 Chapter 77: Lost Siblings

    Chapter 77: Lost Siblings

    My heart stopped at the name that echoed from Ares''s mouth. It was a name that had once been used by my best friend, and the simple mention of it was enough to freeze me in ce. Ares immediately noticed my trembling eyes, his expression darkening in surprise.

    "Is everything alright, Jay?" he asked politely, slightly taken aback by my sudden shock.

    "D-Do you have any siblings?" I said, ignoring his concerns. The man smiled, letting out a deep sigh as he sat back against the wall.

    "You know Katherine I''m guessing, don''t you?"

    I nodded slowly, his question confirming my suspicion.

    This guy was Katherine''s brother.

    "How is she doing?" he asked, unaware of what had happened.

    "She died two years ago," I responded quietly. There was no point in softening the impact of the news, her demise being something that couldn''t be avoided.

    Ares simply nodded, looking up at the dark stone ceiling.

    "I see," he muttered, his mind clearly lost in thought. I could tell he was saddened by the death of his only sister, but he wasn''t grieving. "I barely knew her. We were separated after a monster attack on our vige."

    "Monster attack?"

    "Yea," he said, the memories flooding the man''s eyes as they swirled with pain. "I remember being outside when it happened. It was a slightly chilled night, and thest time I was in human territory. Furies suddenly marched into our vige and ughtered everyone they saw."

    Furies?

    I recalled Katherine''s horrified expression upon seeing the Fury back at the Graveyard. The beast that had decimated her people was the same beast to have taken her life.

    "Did Kath know about you?" I asked, breaking the silence that had consumed the dungeon.

    Ares shook his head in denial.

    "I don''t think so. She was young when the Furies attacked, and we were separated immediately. I was taken in by the Dwarves, while she was taken in by Imania."

    "Why?" I asked. Separating a family seemedpletely illogical.

    "Why else? They noticed both siblings possessed an incredible aptitude with bind, and since our vige was located right on the border between Schild and Imania, each kingdom took in one sibling. It''s all for power."

    I gritted my teeth. Katherine had beenpletely alone during her years in Eloria, her adoptive family most likely having died at an early age. The girl thought she had nobody, and to think that she had a brother alive this entire time...

    "I''m d that she had a friend like you," said Ares, almost like he had read my mind.

    I chuckled at thement, forcing my emotions to stay hidden.

    "I wasn''t able to save her in the end."

    "Hm," murmured Ares, thinking about his words. "Do you think she cherished her life, Jay?"

    Images shed in my mind like a short movie, the warm emotions I experienced during those times filling my body gently. I remembered my initial meeting with the girl in Eloria, the attack of the wolves in the forest, the sectir where we fought side by side, the festival at Orun, our fight with the spirit king, our time spent in the forest on our way back to Eloria, and finally, the final fight at the Graveyard.

    My mouth curved upwards ever so slightly in a weak smile.

    "I''d like to think she did. It''s the least I can hope for," I responded earnestly, my heart believing the words I was projecting.

    Ares nodded in satisfaction.

    "Then that''s all we can do."

    Another pause arose within the conversation, but the atmosphere was different. Warm air had swirled around us, embracing the entirety of the room in a gentle embrace. We both recalled our memories with Katherine, the girl clearly having impacted both of us in different ways.

    For me, it was the friend I cherished the most. For Ares, the sister he had been separated from, an anchor that reminded him of his humanity.

    "What was she like?" he asked, wanting to know the kind of person his sister had grown up to be.

    "It might take a while, you okay with that?" I said yfully, the manughing at the question.

    "I''ve got nowhere else to go anyway."

    SELENA DARCK''S POV:

    I nodded, a final gesture of goodbye to the King of Imania as a massive wyvern awaited before me. I saddled the beast, my eyes meeting with my daughter''s as she mounted her own wyvern. It seemed like a friend of hers wanted to fight by her side during the conflict... Mia Stil, was it?

    Take off, I ordered my mount telepathically, the dragon moving its wings as I shot upwards into the sky. Wyverns were one of the main forces of the dragonkin''s army. They were huge monsters that could annihte everything before them with terrifying streams of fire, their scales imprable to normal weaponry.

    I looked over at Asthia, the girl flying beside me as Mia clutched onto her for dear life. I smiled at the sight. The fact that a human was trusting a dragon, and was willing to fight beside her over her own people, was something that was unfathomable a few years ago.

    But that all changed when a small human boy entered the boundaries of Lares.

    Unafraid of the race that stood before him, the boy interacted with the dragons, befriending them. He waspletely unfazed by our previous shes and wars, something that had proven to be unheard of amongst the other races.

    Even if history was about to repeat itself with another war, something was very different this time.

    There was a future for the dragonkin.

    Fighting a war in which utter destruction and mass murder was the only route to survival was something I didn''t want. Irox''s father had decided to flee for the exact same reason, realizing he would be forced to ughter countless innocent civilians if he ever hoped of winning the war.

    I refocused my attention to the uing battles. Jay had predicted that Lares would be facing a two-front attack from both the Elven Empire and the Dwarven kingdom. The only question left to be answered was to what extent we were to trust this prediction.

    This had nothing to do with my trust in the boy. I was well aware that Jay only had the bright future of the dragonkin in mind, but the possibility of him being wrong was also present. If we were to bolster our defenses on both fronts, only to be faced with a massive invasion from only one of the two sides, we were sure to be pushed back all the way back to Lares.

    The Dwarven kingdom was sure to attack us considering they yed their cards first by capturing Jay, but the Elves were the unknown factor. They had remained rtively excluded from general meetings held between leaders, announcing solely their support of the Dwarves in their ideological views.

    I sighed, my mind uncertain about everything.

    If Jay had calcted and determined all the factors that had to be taken into ount, then I would trust his information.

 Chapter 78: Peace before the Storm

    Chapter 78: Peace before the Storm

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    "So this is Lares?!" eximed Mia as she descended from my wyvern, her usual timidness nonexistent as she gasped at the glimmering city. I smiled, proud to call what stood before us my home.

    Ever since the dragonkin emerged within Auroria, we had begun expanding our territory beyond the hidden world thaty behind the gate. The stone archway was now deep within a massive pce, a building allowing the final stretch ofnd upied by the dragons to be rtively protected.

    New houses could be seen sprawled out around the pce, the beginning of the dragon''s expansion into Auroria''s maind. One thing wecked, however, walls defensive walls. Unlike Eloria, Lares waspletely susceptible to an attack, without anyway of slowing down the attackers and forcing them into a prolonged siege.

    We walked through the gates that connected the mainnding area for the wyverns and the gate, numerous civilians bowing down in respect. The royal family had returned, and more than anything, a human hade along with them.

    I didn''t know why Mia had insisted on apanying me, but her being here was a step towards the future for the dragonkin. Jay was the first human to have intermingled with the dragons, and now it was time for more and more to slowly integrate themselves within our society.

    Jay trusted this girl with his life, but for some reason, I had never seen what she was truly capable of. Was Mia Stil really someone whose power had earned Jay''s recognition?

    Two guards mmed their spears into the ground upon seeing my mother, stepping aside as the gate suddenly opened. The spiraling blue portal stood before us, Mia''s eyes were wide in awe.

    I watched as Mother entered the gate, my body stopping as my eyes simply looked at Mia''s frozen body.

    "Are youing?" I asked ironically, Mia not even hearing my words as she stood in ce. I grunted, walking behind her and gently pushing her through the gate.

    "Ahh!" cried Mia as she tumbled through the portal. Arge grin spread across my face in satisfaction as I walked through myself, meeting the girl on the other side.

    "Wee back, Princess Asthia," roared dozens of guards, all of them lined up on either side of the entrance.

    "Thank you, Mako," I said, addressing the royalmander of the dragon''s army. The buff man simply let out a smile cold ck eyes falling on Mia.

    The young girl stood up, perplexed at the official weing.

    "Wee to Lares, Ms. Stil. We are honored to meet you," announced Mako, bowing down in respect.

    "T-Thank you. It''s an honor to be here," muttered Mia, her shyness oveing her. I smiled.

    "Come on, I''ll show you around."

    As I headed down one of the bridges linking the numerous inds, my eyes met with my mother''s, both of us understanding what was rapidly approaching.

    Even if I was kept in the dark about pretty much the entirety of Jay''s n, I was still aware of the ultimatum that was to be delivered in a few hours. The 72-hour timer set in ce was slowly ticking down, and Mother would deliver a speech addressing the entirety of Auroria.

    "This ce is amazing," muttered Mia, her words intended mostly for herself. I changed my focus, shifting my attention to the girl who was strolling right beside me.

    "I''m d you think so," I answered truthfully, pleased that the girl I considered a friend enjoyed my home.

    We walked in silence throughout the endless maze of floating inds, the fresh scent of grass and the warm tingling sensation of the sun embracing us gently like a mother cradling her newborn baby. I knew this would probably be one of the final times I''d be able to appreciate the beauty of Lares in a very long time.

    "Mia," I said, drawing the attention of the brown-haired girl, "why did you insist oning with me?"

    Mia looked at me, her neutral face breaking as a small smile emerged on her face.

    "Because you''re my family. Why wouldn''t I fight alongside you?"

    Her answer was delivered so nonchntly that I couldn''t help but be slightly embarrassed, my cheeks reddening in happiness at the heartfelt response.

    "Thank you."

    "..."

    "Will you be okay during the fight?" I asked, not aware of her current power. It was true that I found it rather difficult to read her ''bind attunements'' as the other races liked to call it, but whether or not she could effectively manipte ice in the midst of battle was another question.

    "I''ll be fine," answered Mia, the girl clearly confident in her own abilities. "Do you know where we''ll be going?"

    I immediately understood the question. Mia was asking me which front we would be defending, whether it be the western front against the dwarves or the eastern front against the Fei. It was likely we would be facing an invasion from both sides, but Mother had already assigned a battalion that would be directly under mymand.

    Consisting of a simple twenty soldiers, Mia, and I, we were to operate as a small bombing force. A squad so small that we would be ignored by the frontlines of the dwarven army, blowing up their backline with brutal firepower.

    That being said, getting through the frontlines of a Dwarven army was no easy feat. Some even considered it impossible.

    "The western front. We''ll be heading straight towards the Thorria, the capital of Schild."

    "Won''t it be heavily defended?"

    "Yea, it''ll be hard to take. We''ll have to see how things y out, even I''m uncertain about a lot of things," I said truthfully, not intending to mislead Mia with the idea that I had a fully structured n in mind.

    "Do you think we have a shot?" asked Mia, her words forcing me to stop and think about it. We were heavily outnumbered due to the smaller military force that the dragons could offerpared to the Dominion alliance, not to mention we were surrounded on both sides, meaning we had an inferior strategic position...

    My eyes met with Mia''s, her brown irises looking straight at me.

    "I think we do. Even if all odds are against us, I have to believe in my Mother, and Jay."

    The girl nodded, sighing in relief.

    "I''ll trust you, Asthia. As long as I''m breathing, I''ll defend my family with everything I''ve got. The only other thing I can do is ce my hope in Jay."

    "Same here."

    Please, I whispered through the link, not caring whether or not Jay would choose to respond or even hear my message. It was possible to forcefully close off all telepathic messages if one of the users wished so, and I didn''t know if Jay still wished to hear my voice.

    Help us win this war.

 Chapter 79: Ultimatum

    Chapter 79: Ultimatum

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    The entire continent fell silent as the Empress of the Dragons appeared on stage, her blue eyes facing straight ahead. Mages throughout all of Auroria begun manipting water, creating arge screen where Selena Darck could speak to all the citizens, no matter their location. Bybining the element of water to create the image, the element of wind to create the sound, Selena Darck was able to speak freely to the entirety of the continent from her pce in Lares.

    I waited, not knowing what Mother would say.

    "Citizens of Auroria," she began, her voice booming throughout the continent as the wind carried her words. "As many of you know, there have been some unsettled disputes between the races for centuries, and that has not changed to this day. We knew our emergence into the world would greatly impact everyone, but we are by no means willing to give in to violence exerted upon us from other nations."

    A brief pause ensued, Mother''s words slowly being processed by the massive audience.

    "One of our own has been forcefully taken hostage by the Dwarven Kingdom of Schild. By colluding with the Liech family of Imania, they have sessfully managed to apprehend one of our key members," she continued, her confidence and patience slowly building up an insurmountable amount of tension.

    "The name of this member... is Jay Cadmium!" boomed Selena, emphasizing Jay''s name. I could imagine the shock that numerous individuals back in Eloria were currently feeling. Jay''s family, Jay''s ssmates, his teachers... everyone who was acquainted with the boy named Jay Cadmium was finally learning who he really was.

    "After discussing the issue with the officials of the Liech family, as well as the royal family of Eloria, the New Alliance came to an understanding that only one individual was behind this unforgivable act of treason: Hugo Liech."

    Murmurs arose in the crowd, every citizen of Lares slowly understanding the situation at hand.

    "Therefore, I address myself to both King d of Schild, as well as directly to Hugo Liech. We are giving you two options with this ordeal. You either release Jay Cadmium and face adequate punishment..."

    Everyone waited, their ears dying to hear the final option. This was nothing less than an ultimatum, a threat of conflict hidden behind a request. The people of Auroria knew what Selena was going to say, but for some reason, they refused to take their eyes off the silver-haired Empress.

    "Or war willmence!" roared Selena, her words sending shivers down the spines of every single resident that currently lived on the continent of Auroria.

    I could see the eyes below me as I stood behind my mother, all of them wide in awe at what they had just heard. Was it pride that fueled their awe? Was it fear?

    My heart seemed empty, realizing what awaited us. All the bloodshed and cruelty that inevitably came with war, the scars that would stick with us for the remainder of our lives. Did the people below me realize what war really meant?

    Very few people had lived during the previous war, most of the individuals being younger dragons who brimmed with life and excitement. Even if they were older than me, I felt as if they were hiding from the truth.

    This emptiness that I was feeling, the indifference of taking a life, was this what Jay felt every day?

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    Selena''s voice roared overhead, the words breaking the silence within the dungeon. Ares looked up, sighing at my neutral expression.

    "You knew, huh?" he asked.

    "It was inevitable, anyway," I responded. Had the Dwarves really hoped there would be no repercussions kidnapping the royal knight of the dragonkin?

    Aresughed, nodding.

    "That is true. There was no point in raising our hopes."

    I had grown rtively close with the S-rank adventurer over the past few days, the brother clearly fascinated by the various things I had done with Katherine during my years as an adventurer. That being said, we both knew what ultimately awaited both of us in the near future.

    Unless one of us suddenly switched sides for some unknown reason, we would need to face each other on the battlefield. Of course, I was currently a prisoner, and therefore incapable of fighting, but our sh was also something that was inevitable.

    "It seems this Hugo Liech enjoys betraying people," muttered Ares, his eyes flickering with anger.

    I simply focused on my core, not responding to thement. Upon hearing who had contracted Drav to kill his sister, Ares had grown cold towards Hugo. The young boy was currently residing within the fortress as an honorary guest, and Ares had decided to spend the majority of his time guarding me as to avoid him.

    "Do you know how King d will respond?" I asked suddenly, opening my eyes. Ares chuckled.

    "Do you think I''ll openly disclose our ns?"

    "I doubt me knowing will change anything," I responded. Considering I was currently held underground and supervised by the 3rd most powerful individual in all of Auroria, there wasn''t much I''d be able to do with the information anyway.

    "Haha, well, all I can say is that I doubt King d''s pride will allow him to return the prisoner he just kidnapped," responded Ares, the mood darkening around us.

    So that meant war.

    "I see," I muttered softly. Ares understood the impact of what he had just said, allowing me to process the information before standing up.

    "If you''ll excuse me, Jay. I have a few things that I need to prepare. Guards are already outside to watch you while I''m gone, but I''ll be back shortly."

    I nodded, having no intention of attempting an escape. The heavy footsteps of the tall man disappeared above me, the room falling into utter silence as I felt another presence suddenly appear before me.

    "Is it ready?" I whispered, not wanting to alert the guards outside. Even if my contact was able to easily avoid detection by an S-rank, there was no reason to arise any suspicions. If I were to be suspected of anything, then everything would fail, and we''d lose the war.

    A cloaked figure shimmered into view, dark green eyes looking at me confidently under the hood.

    "It is. Upon your signal, we will begin the operation," responded the figure. I nodded, closing my eyes as I refocused my attention onto my core.

    "Then wait patiently for now. Everything is going ording to n."

    The cloaked individual kneeled, acknowledging my order. His loyalty was unshaken, understanding the position that had been given to me by Selena. A single title controlled the entirety of the Dragon army, a position that had been left unfilled for decades.

    "As you wish, Supreme Commander Cadmium."

 Chapter 80: Declaration of War

    Chapter 80: Deration of War

    DIANA IMANIA''S POV:

    Here ites.

    The war that we have all been running from for the past two years is finally upon us. I could immediately tell what the message behind Selena''s ultimatum was. There wasn''t even room for hesitation.

    To ask the dwarves to return their prisoner of war and face subsequent punishment was something that their pride would never allow them to do. This was all a game, and the ones controlling it all were Selena and Jay.

    I looked outside my window, seeing the silver shine of armor as thousands of soldiers mobilized around the city walls. We weren''t even waiting for an answer anymore, we were simply waiting for the official deration of war that wouldmence the conflict.

    I could see fathers kissing their children goodbye before joining their respective battalions, all of them realizing how brutal this war would be. Smaller-scaled tensions and battles between cities were something that wasn''t extremely rare, but this wasn''t the same thing.

    This was a war that would rupture the entire continent of Auroria, shattering all rtionships and forcing all nations to build from the ground up upon itspletion.

    The war to end all wars.

    This was what wasing.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    After a few hours of silence following the ultimatum, the rumbling sound of footsteps overhead shook the ceiling of the dungeon. Thousands of civilians were gathering in one ce, all of them awaiting the decision of their king.

    I focused on my surroundings, feeling the movement of the battle-hardened warriors as the Dwarven armies began heading south.

    So they were already mobilizing? This meant that the only possible thing that coulde out of this speech was nothing other than a deration of war.

    The entrance to the dark room swung open as Ares descended the stairs once again, his face masked with neutrality. He sat down on the bench right in front of my cell, saying nothing. We both simply listened to the outside world, our ears equally awaiting the King''s speech.

    I felt elements surging above me, thebined usage of wind and water to transmit messages throughout the continent arising.

    Here ites.

    So did this mean Ares was sent here to watch over me while the speech was given? Did they suspect something?

    The chances of them even considering me a threat was extremely slim, and because Ares couldn''t possibly know that I was able to use six elements, he was probably only sent here as a precaution.

    A deep voice suddenly boomed across the continent, the response to the ultimatum beginning.

    "People of Auroria. I am King d, leader of the Dwarves and ruler of Schild."

    Cheers erupted above me, the dwarven audience cheering for their king, and their honor that was indirectly attacked by Selena. The ultimatum targetted the undeniable pride that the Dwarves felt, meaning that there was really only one option: war.

    And it was exactly what we wanted.

    "As all of you have heard, we are faced with a crucial decision, and I am here today to deliver our response to the two options given to us by the Dragonkin. 100 years ago, a brutal war pitting the triple alliance against the fearsome Dragonkin came to an end. Decades of bloodshed finallying to a close as we forced the enemy to retreat into hiding," continued King d.

    Was he trying to win over the people of Eloria by recounting the brutalities of war? There was very little chance it would be effective on arger scale, but I could already anticipate certain individuals and families within Eloria turning on the Dragons.

    The Dwarves and the Fei weren''t the only ones who felt hatred towards the Dragons for past conflict. Even until now, I was unaware as to why King Roy was so adamant about building a friendly rtionship with the dragons, even at the cost of his previous alliance.

    "However!" roared King d, catching my attention once more, "The alliance that saved Auroria from such an awful war has been broken. A century of peace has been ruptured, and the root of it all is none other than the resurgence of the Dragonkin. We must mend broken wounds at all costs, we must end all bloodshed on this continent, we must strive for peace and ensure the safety of our future generations!"

    People across the continent cheered simultaneously, their wills strengthening with the words of King d. Soldiers across the continent knew what had to be done. Massacre one civilization to save three. They would scar themselves with the sins of genocide if it meant their children could live peacefully.

    That was the angle King d was taking to convince the masses, to fuel the spark that would lead to the ignition of war.

    "And so I stand here today, as representative of the new alliance between Dwarves and Fei, to announce our response to this ultimatum!"

    Silence followed, King d allowing everyone to soak up the information and await the final bit of his speech.

    "As of this moment, the Dwarven kingdom of Schild and the Fei kingdom of Nethnore officially dere war on the treacherous kingdom of Imania and the kingdom of the Dragons!!" roared King d, the entire city booming with cheers as the people''s spirit burned with rage and passion.

    I stood up, looking at Ares right in the eyes. He simply shared my gaze, emotions nonexistent on his expression. Bind suddenly swirled around me, rming the man as he shot up from his bench.

    "What are you doing?" he asked, clearly threatening me to stand down.

    With only a few words, our rtionship had gone from friendly acquaintances to enemies of war, only conflict awaiting us.

    "I''m sorry, Ares. It seems like war has already begun," I responded, energy roaring in my eyes as lightning crackled at my fingertips.

    BOOOOMM

    The cell around me burst open as the ground above came crumbling down, a massive lightning bolt striking me as my body burned with raw power.

    I leaped into the air, feeling the cool breeze once more as Inded on the roof of arge building.

    The endless shrieks of the civilians pierced the air as my eyes already identified a few casualties from the sudden eruption of power, their lifeless bodies being swarmed by fleeing dwarves.

    "A lightning binder?" muttered Ares as he drove his hand into the rift created from his space bracelet, pulling out a shining spear.

    Numerous cloaked figures suddenly appeared around the area on various rooftops, all of them radiating with power simr to that of a top AA-ranked adventurer.

    "What the fuck!" cursed Ares as heunched himself right at me. His head turned towards the royal Dwarven guards, his mind racing amidst the sudden outburst of conflict.

    "Protect the King at all costs!" he yelled, the guards nodding quickly as they escorted the king back into the fortress.

    I raised my left arm, midnight already held tight in my other hand.

    "Begin the attack," I said, my message being transmitted to the nearby Dragon soldiers.

    War had begun.

 Chapter 81: Attack on Thorria

    Chapter 81: Attack on Thorria

    Explosions of fire erupted around the city, chaos rupturing the iron will that had previously been established.

    This was the reality of war.

    Allowing the people of Auroria to believe that war would be a simple task that they could simply cheer on was only a fantasy. Lives would be lost, families would be torn apart, rtionships would be fractured.

    Screams echoed all around me, the wind rustling my hair as Ares came shooting right at me like aet. His speed was incredible, something that came as no surprise given his rank. But it was nowhere near Amelia''s speed.

    I electrified my body, sidestepping the attack with the enhanced velocity given to me by my lightning. Smoke covered the city of Thorria, civilians sprinting in all directions below us as I met Ares''s gaze.

    No words were shared, both of us understanding the positions we found ourselves in. Being friendly with each other was no longer a luxury we could afford, our bodies bing living weapons designed to fight for our nation''s freedom.

    I was well aware that I couldn''t beat Ares one on one without Integrate, but fending him off was definitely within reach. My soldiers knew their roles, all of them zipping across buildings as they ignited rooftops and the streets below.

    I would carry their sins. They were simply following orders, knowing full well that innocent civilians were being caught in the sts. That being said, they knew why we were doing this. I had given each and every soldier under my directmand to choose whether or not they wanted to participate in this first operation, and yet all of them had agreed to take part in it immediately.

    I refocused my attention on my adversary, ignoring the wails of horror and the constant crashing of buildings ringing around me.

    Ares clearly understood the gravity of the situation. An entire dragon battalion had managed to infiltrate Schild''s borders and make it all the way to the capital without being detected. Now all he could do was witness the attack firsthand as he attempted to take down the leader: me.

    Ares suddenly appeared above me, bringing his spear down onto my head. I narrowly avoided the attack, redirecting all the lightning into my weapon as bolts of blue lightning crackled around the de.

    Ares immediately rose a pir of stone in between us, stopping the strike. He knew his weapon would simply conduct the lightning, meaning a direct block was a one-way street towards defeat.

    The pir suddenly shattered, small bits of stone shooting at me as I tumbled back.

    "Gah!" I coughed, blood spilling out from my mouth. Even knowing how powerful my opponent was, I had still managed to somehow underestimate his abilities. I felt the gaze from a few of my soldiers, the dragons sensing the irregrity in their leader''s state.

    rms red all around me, signaling the maximum level of alert. I could sense the Dwarven armies flooding out onto the streets, all of them hunting down the intruders.

    I dashed at Ares at full speed, managing to get past him before his eyes could process my movement.

    "!!"

    BOOM

    A massive explosion of fire sent Ares shooting back, but I could immediately tell the S-rank was mostly unharmed from the direct attack. He dug his spear into the building, slowing his speed as he grinned with satisfaction.

    "It seems like you had us all fooled, Jay," he muttered, amused at his own deception. "I never thought the young boy in the dungeon had power simr to that of an S-rank."

    I remained silent, simply pulling out Phoenix from a newly-created rift as I equipped it in my other hand.

    Ares understood myck of response, re-engaging as he leaped towards me. The S-rank was clearly not using his full power, but it wasn''t out of mercy or hesitation. My instincts told me our current battlefield prohibited Ares from really going all out, his full force likely too destructive to be used within city grounds.

    As long as he was holding back, I had a shot.

    Three other spears made out of rock appeared above Ares, the weapons following his movements as he shot his arm out towards me.

    Thences shot at me with blinding speed, my body reacting immediately as I jumped back.

    BOOM

    The three projectiles mmed into the roof of the building, missing their target.

    "What the fuck is that speed-" I muttered, my voice cutting as a sharp pain burst from my left shoulder.

    "!!"

    I clenched my teeth in pain as the smoke cleared from the st, a fourth stone spear impaled right through my body bing visible.

    Ares sensed that he had hit his target, lunging towards his weakened opponent to end the fight.

    I ripped out the weapon from my shoulder, waves of pain shooting through my body as I felt my arm go numb. My eyes widened immediately, noticing the iing strike as I stomped the ground.

    Ice erupted around me as Ares''s feet became encased in ice, stopping his movement. I shed downwards with my working arm, a trail of mes following Phoenix''s path as it came into direct contact with Ares''s defensive stance.

    Time''s up, I thought as I ignited my palm with a mix of fire and water, steam surrounding the area as I leaped back.

    We''re retreating, I ordered my troops, all of them reacting to their new order immediately. I had managed to gain a few minutes stalling Ares, but I had reached my limit.

    Next time, I wouldn''t let my guard down. I had gotten used to my fights with Amelia, and it was time I understood that this was no longer taking ce inside a practice court.

    The smoke cleared, Ares''s eyes widening in horror as he turned around. Thorria was engulfed in mes, panicked screams ringing his ears as he saw the numerous Dwarven soldiers dragging lifeless bodies out of the rubble.

    He sighed, realizing how far behind he had really been. His opponent had managed to y the role of an innocent child who happened to get caught up in the intricacies of diplomatic war, allowing him to enter the most fortified city in all of Auroria.

    An attack from inside one''s own walls. It was something no nation was ever prepared for, and the kingdom of Schild was now in chaos. Ares knew the main Dwarven forces were already ced south to attack the Dragon armies, but the sudden appearance of an enemy so close to the capital was bound to force a few battalions to return to Thorria immediately.

    "So it was all nned out from the very beginning, huh?" muttered Ares in disbelief, leaping off the building to assist his own troops.

    The Kingdom of Schild was surrounded byrge mountains spanning thousands of mels. Even if this could be seen as a military advantage, it allowed us to hide right underneath the Dwarves'' noses.

    I stumbled behind my troops as two of them supported me, helping me into the massive cave that had been molded together using earth bind.

    I turned around, my eyes gazing at the tornado of pitch-ck smoke wafting through the air above Thorria as I closed the entrance of the tunnel with a flick of my hand.

    This is all we can do, I thought to myself, my mind drifting towards Asthia.

    The rest is up to you now.

 Chapter 82: Ravaged Heart

    Chapter 82: Ravaged Heart

    ARES HEARTH''S POV:

    I walked through the streets of Thorria, the towering building I used to admire crushed down to mere rubble. Families cried as they clutched the bodies of their dead... if there was a body in the first ce.

    I understood what had just happened right before my eyes; the utter destruction of one of the most fortified cities in all of Auroria. The news was slowly spreading across the continent, and people were beginning to understand what war truly meant.

    Did we think this was a game?

    Upon firstying my eyes on that young boy, he resembled a small, defenseless animal who didn''t understand what was happening. Forced to be the victim of hatred between two nations, the twelve-year-old kid could only wait in a lonely cell, wait in silence for the inevitable announcement that the dragons had been defeated.

    And yet here I was. The S-rank tasked with surveying that child, walking through the rubble that my prisoner had caused.

    Jay Cadmium.

    I clenched my fists in anger. My hatred was not directed towards Jay, however, but towards myself. Was I a disgusting human being for not hating him?

    Without feeling any guilt or hesitation as hundreds of innocent civilians were crushed before him, Jay delivered a message to all of Auroria, a message that snapped everyone out of their daydream, their ideological fantasy of conflict.

    In a swift and decisive blow, Jay had said three simple words that would echo in the ears of the fallen, the grieving, and the spectators:

    ''This is war.''

    I saw a lonely child tumble through the smoke, her head covered in blood. She copsed against my legs, looking up in despair as tears trickled down her face.

    "I''m scared," she said simply, her voice neutral as an uncontroble waterfall ran down her cheeks. Almost like her voice was no longer connected to her emotional state, the girl was ruptured, forever broken as she lost thest bit of strength in her legs.

    I crouched down, caressing her head as I smiled weakly.

    "It''s okay, now. Just go to sleep," I whispered, realizing there was no hope for her survival. The young girl closed her eyes peacefully, drifting off into an endless slumber that she''d never awake from.

    Was this your goal, Jay Cadmium?

    If you were standing in my ce right now, would you still say it was all for a noble cause? Was ughtering these people the price you had to pay to achieve victory and send your message?

    The thoughts circled around in my head, but I knew an answer would nevere.

    How could someone so young not even flinch when faced with so much death and horror?

    I finally entered the castle, the simple yet sophisticated interior still rtively intact. It almost seemed like their target was never the King, to begin with.

    "Sir," said a guard, eyeing me with respect. Even so, I could see the devastation behind his dark brown eyes, his thoughts simr to my own. "His Majesty is waiting for you."

    I nodded, heading upstairs and into the royal chamber.

    "Ares," acknowledged King d, aware of my presence. "We cannot let these Dragons have their way with our city. If we are to respond, we will do so by eradicating them off this continent. I''m sending you to the Southern front where our main forces have begun their advance into Dragon territory."

    "And what of the enemy that is lurking around here?" I asked worriedly. King d nodded, understanding my concern.

    "We have already recalled some of our battalions to guard the city. Even if this attack has weakened our power on the main front, I trust your presence will be more than enough to push through Dragon defenses."

    "Your Majesty," I said, looking the King right in the eyes as my aura suddenly darkened. King d''s eyes shot open at the sudden pressure, understanding the gravity of the situation. "Do not underestimate their leader. He has the power of an S-rank."

    "H-He rivaled your abilities?" asked King d, shocked by my acknowledgment of Jay''s strength.

    "Yes, and I could feel he wasn''t going all out. He never had any intention of killing me," I added, further enhancing King d''s uneasiness.

    "I understand. I will make the necessary preparations then. I will assume we are dealing with an S-rank adventurer," said the King, sighing after calmly thinking over the entire operation. I nodded in agreement, turning around to leave.

    "Ares," called out the King, making me stop in my tracks.

    "Hm?"

    "Good luck, son."

    "Thanks," I responded neutrally, walking out as I headed towards the carriages awaiting my arrival.

    Luck was unnecessary. This attack had happened because I had been too careless, and I wouldn''t make the same mistake again. To protect the family that raised me, to fight for those who were massacred today, to honor the individual who considered me his own son, I would fight.

    "Take me to the Southern Front," I ordered the guard, his body moving immediately. I entered the carriage, my eyes ncing out of the window one final time.

    "So this is war."

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I could feel a lingering pain in my left shoulder, a wound I knew was not my own. The overall impact of numbing feeling was softened considering I had not personally experienced the attack, but I could tell that Jay had been brutally injured.

    The reflection in the water that could be seen during King d''s speech was no illusion. The entire city had suddenly burst into a panic, citizens wailing in anguish as unknown attackers suddenly appeared out of thin air.

    All that I had seen was the bright sh of a lightning bolt, a power that I recognized immediately.

    Jay had attacked Thorria directly, ignoring the presence of civilians.

    Had he closed off the link to prevent me from feeling any of those emotions? From living the atrocities and the guilt of ughtering innocent lives?

    A sudden wail echoed across the deep forest where we were currently waiting, my eyes shooting open as they realized where the sound wasing from: the Frontline.

    The Dwarves had engaged.

    This attack was earlier than we had anticipated. Without a propermander or figure leading the army, we had suspected that the Dominion forces would wait before attacking, but that was simply false hope.

    My mother''s voice echoed in my head, the Empress addressing the entirety of her army.

    "Both fronts have made contact with the enemy!" boomed the voice, the rest of my troops frozen in ce from the sudden sound. "All battalions on standby are to head towards the human vige of Freem. Another wave of Dwarves has been spotted crossing through Imanian territory!"

    "Mia. We''re headed towards the vige of Freem," I said, transmitting the telepathic message to the girl.

    "Freem? How have the Dwarves already defeated the human forces?" she asked, an aura of difort spreading across the group. My eyes darkened as I looked at my friend.

    "I doubt there was resistance, to begin with. Humanity never mobilized its armies to defend us."

    The reality of the situation set in as we mounted the battle wyverns coating in gleaming ck armor. Had we been betrayed as soon as the war had begun?

 Chapter 83: Chaos at Freem

    Chapter 83: Chaos at Freem

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    My mind attempted to piece together the current information at hand as we zoomed through the air at ridiculous speeds only possible for wyverns.

    Were we betrayed?

    No, that didn''t seem right. A betrayal of human forces would''ve simply meant an alliance between the Dominion forces and Imania, meaning the Dwarven army currently marching through Imania would also contain humans.

    So they hadn''t turned their backs on us, but then why were there zero defenses preventing the Dwarven armies from opening up a third front?

    Being encircled was the worst-case-scenario for a nation in times of war. Mother had taught me everything that had to do with battle and leadership at a young age as soon as Jay had left Lares. Upon his departure, my real training had begun, and the intensive lessons I endured every day shaped me into who I was today.

    Then did that mean we were simply a bait to lure out the enemy forces?

    If the majority of the armies were concentrated in the Southern parts of Auroria, it allowed Imania tounch two massive simultaneous campaigns directly at the capital cities. Thinking logically, it was the most efficient way to defeat the Dominion forces, but the Dragon casualties would be enormous. So great, actually, that Imania would have no problem defeating the Dragonkin immediately after the end of the current war.

    I shook my head, eliminating any thoughts that doubted our only ally. Mother wasn''t someone who could be tricked so easily, and all I could do was trust in her judgment. If she believed King Roy to be trustworthy, then I had to believe that.

    I heard the heavy sound of metal below me as my conscience returned to reality, my team gliding beside me, awaiting my orders. We were currently invisible to the enemy given our altitude, the thick white clouds masking our presence.

    The Dwarven army had already passed the small vige Freem...

    We could''ve potentially set up an ambush and stealthily eliminated key individuals within the Dwarven ranks, but all we could do now was face them head-on.

    If we were to take full advantage of our invisibility due to the clouds, we would need to target the backline of the enemy without fail. I waited, seconds feeling like hours as I pushed my patience to its limits.

    I had no idea howrge the Dwarven army would be, my entire operation relying solely on estimation and my instincts as my eyes shot open with determination.

    "Dive!" I ordered, all seven dragons exiting the triangr formation as they dropped into the misty clouds.

    My vision returned as we exited the white bodies of fog floating in the air, my eyes widening at the view below me.

    The Dwarven army... was massive.

    Extending for hundreds of mels, soldiers d in iron armor and equipped with massive shields marched Southwards. Even if it was clear that each individual Dragon was much more powerful than multiple Dwarvesbined, numbers were the only thing determining the oue of this battle.

    A sudden roar erupted from the Dragon forces, all of them recognizing the individual leading the charge on the aerial attack.

    "It''s the Princess!"

    "Push them back!"

    A giant ze shot out the mouths of all seven dragons simultaneously, cries of despair piercing the air as Dwarves got pulverized to ash in a matter of seconds.

    One of the key factors that influenced the oue of a war was none other than moral. To keep pushing forward no matter the odds, to defend what you care about until your dying breath, to only stop fighting once your body was no longer able to, that was what turned the tides of battle.

    "!!"

    Arge metal arrow shot past me as I heard the echoing scream of a dragon, my head turning back to see one of my riders tumbling onto the floor below. My eyes located the source of the attack, immediately realizing what we were up against.

    Anti-wyvern weapons: the ballista.

    Our ability to fight from the sky was about to end as I witnessed dozens of ballista ready themselves. I could feel the fear within my soldiers, but none of them broke our current formation. If they were meant to die following their princess in battle, there was no other fitting end.

    I looked below me, realizing the battle was no longer two linear forces shing against each other, but rather an all-out fight where only the strongest would remain standing. All I needed to find was the individual anchoring the entirety of this Dwarven force.

    My eyes nced ahead, realizing the metal bolts from the ballista were headed straight for me.

    "Evade and dismount!" I ordered, understanding our limited time had finally expired. I leaped off my wyvern, the beast sting mes one final time before leaving the battlefield.

    Mia stood beside me, taking a deep breath. We hadnded in the middle of the Dwarven backline, a position that was still rtively untouched by the chaos that had gued the frontlines. Enemy troops were already leaping at us, my body instinctively moving to defend myself and my friend.

    "Mia!-" I started, interrupting myself as the girl''s eyes lit up with a power I had never felt before.

    "Absolute zero," she muttered, shooting her arms out as the world seemed to freeze.

    Absolute zero?

    It was a spell I had heard before, a spell that had echoed through my link when I was still unconscious from the Liech family''s kidnapping.

    This was Jay''s spell.

    But hadn''t he failed to keep the effects active for more than a few seconds?

    I watched as Mia calmly stepped forward, raised her arms as a gigantic crystal of ice formed above. The cold blue meteor crashed down on the frozen targets, instantly obliterating hundreds of Dwarves.

    Not a single sound echoed from their mouths as every soldier around us was shattered to pieces, the battle momentarily pausing as everyone witnessed the ridiculously powerful individual who had appeared.

    So this was the power of Mia Stil?

    A girl who could manipte ice to an ability that even Jay was unable to mimic. Jay''s utmost trust in this girl''s abilities suddenly made sense to me. Had he known all along that her power was something that could annihte armies with ease?

    I snapped out of my imagination, igniting my surroundings as my eyes lit up with a roaring me.

    BOOM

    Waves of crimson red mes and cold blue ice shot out from the very core of the Dwarven army, massacring every troop who wasn''t prepared. A small rift appeared in midair as I pulled out a spotless ck broadsword.

    Velvet streams of heat mimicked my motions as I shed around me, any attempts at striking me immediately being blocked as my aggressors were disintegrated.

    Within mere minutes of the wyvern attack, the battle hadpletely turned around, and I could already feel the uneasiness wavering through the Dominion ranks. This was it, this was all we needed.

    If we could push through and defeat them here, it would give us the opportunity to nk both other fronts simultaneously and drastically reduce the overall threat to Lares. The enemy ranks began faltering, and even if none of the Dwarves feared death, the hesitation to strike first was arising.

    Our very first victory was quickly approaching.

 Chapter 84: A Show of Strength

    Chapter 84: A Show of Strength

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I jerked my sword out of the body of another soldier, blood spurting out from the wound. I wiped the red liquid off my face, my eyes identifying a single dwarf approaching me with a slow stride.

    That''s the captain.

    His bulky armor and helmet covered his body, a red sigil wrapped around his right arm. I had noticed simr symbols with different colors on the arms of the regr soldiers, meaning that it represented their rank or power within the Dwarven army.

    The regr militia wore a simple ck cloth, and it seemed like captains wore red ones. Were there other colors for the higher ranks?

    "My name is Gol, captain of the fifth battalion of the Dwarven army. State your name, enemy leader!" roared the Dwarf.

    I sighed, remembering how important honor inbat was to the Dwarves. It seemed naming oneself was mandatory for the kind of duel that was about to take ce. We both represented our respective armies, and the defeated would bring their troops down with them.

    "Asthia Darck, Royal Princess of the Dragons," I responded calmly, a howl ofughter escaping Gol''s heavy metal helmet.

    "So I''ve been graced with the presence of her Highness? Let''s make this a thrilling duel!"

    I let out a small smirk, amused at this Dwarf''s way of thinking.

    "I won''t disappoint you, then."

    GOL''S POV:

    Even if the girl standing before me had a mature-kind of body, I could still tell I was up against an extremely young individual. I didn''t know whether or not she was an adult, but I had no intention of going easy on her either way.

    Her aura was one of a beast''s roar, intimidating its prey as it red at you intensely. Small beads of sweat trickled down my forehead, my mind realizing what kind of opponent I was up against.

    I readied my greatsword, Princess Asthia releasing the entirety of her aura as my eyes shot open in horror.

    Oh shit.

    BOOM

    I tumbled back as eruptions of fire bombarded me from all sides, the girl appearing before me faster than I could blink as I swung towards her silhouette. The world around me slowed as I watched the dragon girl arch her back midair, gracefully avoiding the attack as she vaulted over it.

    Shended firmly back on the ground, already positioned for another strike.

    BOOM

    The girl dashed right at me, mming into my armor with a crimson ze as I shot back once again.

    I groaned, regaining myposure. With two simple attacks, the Princess had managed to disorient me to such an extent that I couldn''t even differentiate which the troops shing on the battlefield in front of me.

    She could''ve easily finished me with a simple chain of abilities, but I could tell she was waiting for me to recover. Was it out of pity? Did she want me to at least stand a chance?

    I gritted my teeth in anger. Never before had I been so outssed within the first few moments of a duel, and all I could do now was attack back with the entirety of my power if I wanted to regain even the slightest bit of my honor.

    I leaped into the air, condensing the wind around me as I closed my eyes in concentration.

    "Wind sh!" I roared, bringing my sword down as the air around me trembled slightly. A massive line of wind shot at the Princess, the speed of the projectile being too great to be evaded.

    The girl extended her free arm, her eyes bursting with power as mes swirled around her and followed the direction of her limb.

    BOOM

    The two spells collided, a booming shockwave resonating across the battlefield. My eyes widened in horror as I realized the disadvantage my attack had on Princess Asthia''s.

    Unlike a projectile, the infernal attack was being constantly supplied with blood-red mes, dwindling down the power of my wind sh as it died down over time. The girl was the center of all the fire, her surroundingspletely engulfed in towering walls of heat and mes.

    There was no end to her power, her expression remaining neutral throughout the entirety of the sh. It was almost like this was nowhere near her limit...

    I raised my weapon once again, yelling as I crashed through the stalemate created by the bind. My targety a few mels below, time slowing once again as I watched the Princess''s next move like a dignified performance.

    A small dragon spirit circled her weapon, the girl shing forward as a stream of fire surged forth. I sighed at the oing attack.

    "I never even stood a chance, did I?" I muttered, the inferno consuming my body as I felt every part of my body disintegrate into nothing but small bits of ash...

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    I watched as the Dwarven captain disappeared right before me, his final expression being one of slight disappointment... and peace.

    A swirl of mes condensed into a single sphere around the captain''s body, Asthia finally calming her power as everything immediately died down.

    For some unknown reason, my mind hade to believe I could be considered as Asthia''s equal inbat prowess due to my abilities to perform spells Jay considered too advanced.

    But I waspletely wrong.

    Without even breaking a sweat, the Dragon girl hadpletely obliterated a Dwarven captain. It was clear to the entirety of the Dwarven army that the princess was on an entirely different level, and their morale plummeted immediately.

    The remaining troops regrouped, forming a wall of shields as they slowly backed away. Asthia simply watched, understanding there was no more need to engage them. My eyes marveled at the fluttering of her silver-white hair, her calm exposure radiating with confidence and dignity.

    A cheer erupted from the Dragon forces, all of them rallying behind their Princess as they once again lived to see another day. A sudden change in the Dwarven movements caught my eye, my instincts telling me something was very wrong as they held their ground.

    Did they want to fight again?

    It was true that they still heavily outnumbered us, but it was painfully obvious how outmatched they were when faced with Asthia.

    Now that I thought about it, the action of retreating was unheard of for the Dwarves, so why had we epted it as soon as they began creating some distance?

    My eyes nced at Asthia, her position unchanging as she patiently waited for something to happen. Did she know this battle wasn''t over?

    Her stance had nothing to do with pride in her victory, but patience as she calmly awaited her opponent''s next move.

    My knees shuddered ever so slightly, my throat bing coarse as my body became unable to move a single muscle. A figure appeared amidst the enemy ranks, his tall demeanor clearly not Dwarven.

    His orange eyes burned with absolute strength, his arms crossed as he stared right at the Royal Princess of the Dragons.

    "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you, Princess Asthia."

 Chapter 85: Last Stand (1)

    Chapter 85: Last Stand (1)

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I looked at the tall figure standing in front of the Dwarven army, his unmistakable aura already revealing his identity: Ares Hearth, the only S-rank the Dwarves possessed. That being said, he was easily capable of holding his own against the likes of Jean, and I knew how outmatched I really was.

    The only hope I had of beating an S-rank was fighting side by side with the other individual whopleted me, the integration of our powers boosting our strength past those of the S-ranks.

    Was retreating our only viable option then?

    I clenched my sword in frustration. Backing away from our current position would open up a direct path straight to Lares, and only Mother was capable of fighting on equal footing with an S-rank.

    But we couldn''t rely on her power either. The Empress was currently fighting on the Eastern front alongside her husband, both Elven S-ranks currently leading the offensive. If the Dominion forces were to break through now, the entirety of the Dragon forces would fall almost immediately after.

    Before I coulde to a decision, the sound of rumbling filled the area as I witnessed the horrific view of thousands of dwarves charging right at me. My eyes shot up, focusing on Ares as two stone spears the size of buildings emerged from the ground behind him, floating above him.

    Without changing his posture the two spears shot right at the troops behind me, the wails of agony drowning the battlefield as I remained immobilized. Even if I were to use Integrate on my own now, what would I be able to do against that?!

    A wave of ice shot forth beside me, instantly freezing dozens of oing soldiers. The caster looked at me worriedly, her brown eyes shivering from the show of power the S-rank had just demonstrated.

    Three spears appeared out of nowhere, zooming right at the remaining forces as they struggled to defend themselves against the waves of militia storming them simultaneously. Within minutes of joining the battlefield, Ares Hearth had managed to wipe out more than half of the Dragon''s forces with two bombardments, and the third wave was already being prepared.

    "We can''t stay here!" shouted Mia as the third attack decimated the Dragonkin''s ranks, battle formations bing obsolete against this kind of power as the soldiers attempted to split off and separate.

    "As long as he''s standing we won''t make it anywhere," I responded finally, Mia scowling as she realized my point. Ares could easily unleash barrages of death upon any retreating troops, massacring all of them with ease.

    "Then let''s take him out, together."

    I smiled, nodding.

    Regroup and hold the line! I ordered telepathically, all my troops obeying immediately without questioning the seemingly suicidal tactic when faced with an opponent with Ares.

    I dashed towards Ares, paying no attention to the hundreds of guards in between us as I avoided blow after blow, shing with singr strikes as I decapitated every obstacle in front of me. Blood sttered onto the ground, the dark velvet color coating the fresh green grass like a curse.

    The Dwarven soldiers formed a line, raising their massive shields like an imprable wall. I willed neutral bind into my legs, leaping into the air as I immediately converted the bind into infernal energy. I visualized the dark mes of death, eating away at all that stood in their path.

    "Darket," I muttered, my body vanishing as I became an orb of fire and came plummeting down behind the line of iron.

    BOOM

    The Dwarves disintegrated immediately, their cries vanishing into thin air as small particles of ash followed their hollowed wails.

    Mia took the lead, freezing the ground below her as she slid on it with superhuman bnce and speed. I had always wondered if Mia possessed some kind of weapon, but I now realized why she didn''t.

    Ance made of ice shaped itself in her hands as she crashed right into a tight squadron of troops, obliterating all of them immediately with a single swing of her newly-created weapon. A trail of ice followed the strike, sting forward as it annihted absolutely everything with a cial chill.

    The girl leaped up, the weapon vanishing as two daggers suddenly molded themselves into her hands, her eyes radiating with a cool cyan glow.

    Vaulting backward in midair like a graceful dancer, Mia came crashing down onto the final remains of guards standing in the way between us and Ares. A cloud of frost sted outwards as shended on the ground, freezing the lower bodies of the guards.

    "What the-"

    SHING

    The final obstacles dropped dead instantaneously, Mia''s movements too fast for the naked eye to catch.

    Wow, she was something else, I thought as I caught up with her, simply nodding as weunched ourselves at our final target.

    Ares''s eyes shot open as he sensed two oing auras, both of them much stronger than your average military unit. He leaped back immediately, sighing in relief as we both came thundering down onto his previous location.

    He grinned in satisfaction, clearly not disappointed at the spectacle he was currently witnessing.

    "You two remind me of that boy. Let''s see if you can keep up," he said as he pulled out a single spear from a small rift, preparing himself.

    Mia opened the palm of her hand, a cold blue spear forming in her grip as she twirled it into position.

    I flinched as Ares appeared in between us, slicing outwards confidently as we both barely managed to avoid the attack. Mia took the offensive, locking the S-rank in a series of blows with their spears.

    BOOM

    Each contact resonated with power, both individuals seemingly equal with the weapon.

    I jumped up, mes following my feet as I kicked downwards. My body naturally followed the projectile, Mia sensing the attack as she disengaged right before impact.

    BOOM

    Ares grunted as the small fireball came crashing into him with the force of the sun, my sword appearing right in front of his face as the thick ck smoke cleared. A sudden force erupted outwards from Ares''s body, pushing me back as blood came gushing out of my mouth.

    I stood back up, realizing he had expelled earth bind all around him as a method of repelling my strike.

    Mia joined next to me, her eyes locked on the S-rank.

    "Are you okay?" she asked softly, her fierce aura calming ever so slightly as a hint of worried appeared on her face.

    "I''m fine. Let''s get serious now," I responded, smiling. Mia nodded, dashing back towards Ares as I followed slightly behind her.

    The ice girl spun around,unching her spear like a javelin as it shattered on contact, momentarily blinding the earth binder.

    I appeared right beneath Ares''s weapon, igniting my surroundings with the full power of the ability.

    BOOM

    Ares groaned as the attack charred his clothes and singed his arm, even with the encasing of earth he had protected it with.

    Mia materialized right above him, creating another spear. I dashed simultaneously, both of us approaching him to deliver a fatal joint strike.

 Chapter 86: Last Stand (2)

    Chapter 86: Last Stand (2)

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    BOOM

    Our attacks came into contact with Ares, a massive detonation shaking the entirety of the area as soldiers flinched from the sudden spike in bind. I waited alongside Asthia, both of us unsure of whether or not our attack had inflicted any kind of damage onto our target.

    "!!"

    I suddenly dropped to one knee as Asthia swayed, attempting to keep her bnce. Ares emerged from the smoke created by the explosion, my eyes widening as I realized he was the source of this ridiculous pressure.

    "To think I''d have to go all-out on my first fight," he said, his eyes brimming with excitement. I watched as his orange eyes darkened, bind raging inside of them uncontrobly.

    My eyes were drawn upwards, a small glint shining in the sky as Ares crossed his arms in concentration.

    "World Eradication," he said, his stance unchanging. The man''s long coat fluttered from the swirl of bind around him, the earth trembling as if it knew the atrocity that was about to befall thend.

    An ability that required an S-rank to use an oral trigger? I let out a small gasp as I realized the shining spot in the sky was growing bigger, a rock beginning to appear in my vision. A spell that could annihte armies... I had heard about it during ss.

    It was an ability that could only be used once if one wanted to preserve their own physical safety, but one cast was all you needed this far into a fight. Using it at the beginning only spelled disaster for the caster, but both I and the rest of the Dragons were already exhausted.

    Iunched myself at Asthia, tackling the girl as I concentrated all my remaining power around us. Ice surrounded us, my eyes closed as I createdyer uponyer of protection.

    "Mia! We have to fight-" struggled Asthia before closing her eyes. I gritted my teeth, removing my hand from the back of her head. By simply overloading the brain of an individual with neutral bind, you could create a state simr to that of sleep, where the person would eventually wake up once all the excess bind had been filtered out by their body.

    I gasped, realizing I was out of energy.

    "I''m sorry, Asthia," I muttered. "You must live."

    Even if the Dragon Princess didn''t value her own life over those of her soldiers, I was certain that her army didn''t share those feelings. Asthia''s survival was key to the morale of the Dragons, and every single soldier on the battlefield understood what fate awaited them.

    I clutched my friend in my arms, heat swirling around us as theet came crashing down onto the battlefield.

    BOOOOOMMM

    Wails of despair echoed in my ears, the image of blood spilling out everywhere flooding my mind. I could imagine the look of horror in the eyes of every single Dragon soldier, all of thempletely unprepared for therge-scale attack.

    The power to wipe out an army with ease...

    S-ranks were terrifying beings. Were all five of the ones currently in existence to band together, they would easily be able to take over the world, ughtering anyone in their path.

    I felt myyers of ice shattering as the shockwave from the spell reached our position, my mind keeping count of the number of walls remaining.

    3... 2... 1...

    The final protective level copsed as my body was met with the force of the attack; shards of rock and rubble smashing into my back as I attempted to shield Asthia. Pain numbed my entire body as I gasped in shock.

    Tears squeezed out of my eyes as I realized one of my arms was no longer attached to my shoulders, the entire limb shredded into a puddle of velvet blood.

    "Aaaahh!" I cried, trying to stay conscious. Maybe knocking out Asthia wasn''t the best of ideas...

    Silence suddenly overtook the scene, dust stinging my eyes as I struggled to stand up.

    "Ce on," I muttered, the pain so excruciating I could barely formte words. I grabbed Asthia with my remaining arm, slouching her arm over my shoulder as I attempted to carry both our weights together.

    Whether or not World Eradication also decimated the Dwarven army was unknown to me, but finding out was thest of my priorities. Asthia''s body seemed to be rtively untouched from the st, a massive weight releasing from my heart. If we could make it out of this alive, then there was hope.

    Ares Hearth wouldn''t be able to fight for maybe around a week, meaning that if the Dwarven army did storm Lares, there was a good chance we''d be able to repel the attack or at least create a stalemate.

    I winced as I toppled over, an unknown object blocking my foot from moving. I regained my bnce, once again heaving the dragon girl over my shoulders as my eyes identified the object.

    My eyes shook uncontrobly as a body came into view, the dust slowly clearing like an illuminated path as corpse after corpse appeared before me. Dwarves, Dragons, it didn''t matter what race they were, all of them motionless on the ground as blood covered the entirety of the field.

    "I''m so sorry," I muttered, tears streaming down my face. "I had to make a choice..."

    Dozens of families had been torn apart by one single decision, the choice of saving one life over hundreds of soldiers sitting on my shoulders like an unliftable burden.

    A silhouette appeared in the dust, a battered and bloody Dragon survivoring into view. He chuckled as he saw us, his eyes glistening with happiness, his mouth opening slightly in an attempt tomunicate.

    "The Princess survived..." he whispered, the words barely reaching me as he finally allowed himself to pass into death. The sound of marching snapped me back into reality, my body surging with newfound strength.

    The enemy was still out there. If we were to be found, we would either be killed on the spot or taken prisoner... either one spelling defeat for the Dragons.

    Ares had decided to sacrifice a portion of his army in an attempt to defeat the Dragon Princess, and I had chosen to prioritize Asthia''s life over the entirety of the Dragon forces. Were these the right calls? Had we made the right decisions?

    Giant trees enshrouded us from view as we entered the lush green forest, my legs beginning to tremble from ack of strength. My mind thought back to the terrifying spell, realizing just how ridiculous I was. I had believed that Asthia and I had the upper hand in the fight against Ares, but we hadpletely underestimated the fire power of an S-rank.

    "Come on, Mia," I muttered to myself, attempting to stay awake, "just a bit more."

 Chapter 87: Gathering Information

    Chapter 87: Gathering Information

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    "How''s it looking?" I asked as I looked up from the giant map ced on the stone table, a cloaked figure emerging from the darkness of the recently-closed entrance to the cave.

    "I don''t see any initiatives to send military aid down south, sir," responded the dragon as he removed his cloak, his long ck hair blending in with the shadows flickering around us.

    "So King Roy has his own agenda..." I muttered, my eyes darting around the map of Auroria as I attempted to see the bigger picture. "Ryo, how much do you know about the previous war?"

    "I''m fairly educated on the topic, sir," responded the soldier.

    "What did Auroria look like before the war?"

    "Before the war?" Ryo paused, thinking about his answer. "The continent being split into four is the only major difference I can see."

    "Who was the weakest?" I asked, my eyes glinting with excitement. I believed that the war had caused a major power shift, and nations were using this new war to once again tip the scales of dominance in their favor. It was only a wild guess, but it was the only exnation I could think of.

    "Imania," answered Ryo immediately. "Auroria was dominated by the Dwarves and the Fei until war broke out, and they both suffered incredible losses at the hands of the Dragons."

    I smiled, sighing in satisfaction. This was it.

    Imania''s twopetitors had weakened tremendously during the first war, allowing the human empire to rise and be their equal. With the beginning of a new era of conflict, King Roy knew Eloria wasn''t the main target of the Dominion forces, and if he yed passively, the three other kingdoms would surely crumble on top of each other.

    Imania would ultimately reign over a shattered Auroria, but with enough time, they''d be able to repair the damage and triumph over all others.

    Diana was sure to realize her dad''s true intentions soon, but what would she be able to do? Would she really have her people''s support to fullymit to the saving of the Dragonkin?

    "We need to force King Roy out," I muttered to myself before feeling the presence of another scout rushing into the cavern.

    "Sir, the battle at Freem hase to an end," he announced.

    I clutched my fists in anger, already knowing the information that was about to be presented to me. I had been keeping a close watch on Asthia during the battle, and even if her appearance on the battlefield had turned the tides, Ares''s had ended up being too great.

    "A defeat?" I asked, feigning ignorance. Maybe there was information I hadn''t been able to gather from solely my link with Asthia.

    "Yes, sir. Mia Stil and Princess Asthia were the only two survivors and are currently hiding in the forest."

    "I see. Tell your pet to follow them, and if need be, guide them to safety," I ordered, the soldier nodding as he returned out into the mountains to stabilize his connection with his wyvern. I had never suspected infant wyverns to be used as scouting tools, but their ability to glide silently allowed them to swiftly observe the battlefield without leaving any trace behind.

    I grabbed a small branch, writing a small ''x'' on the designated area of the map, indicating a loss for the allied forces.

    "The other two fronts are still held at a stalemate..." I muttered. Even if I thought vocally expressing my thoughts would help me organize my ideas and n an eventual strategy, I realized how little we could do from our current position.

    It was true that we were needed here to assure the weakening of the Dwarven forces at the front line due to the constant threat of another attack on Thorria, but we remained unable to actively support our allies on the battlefield.

    My mind drifted back to the situation with Imania, attempting to conceive possible ways in which we could force their active intervention in the war. As long as Diana had the support of the two S-ranks, it was unlikely King Roy would be able to refuse her request.

    "Ryo, take over. I''m going to Eloria," I said, putting on one of the long cloaks that resembled overgrown sweaters and heading towards the exit.

    The soldier blinked, perplexed at the sudden order.

    "Y-yes, sir," he said after he was able to process my sentence.

    I was fairly confident I''d be able to convince Amelia to support the war if she wasn''t already, but I knew my main obstacle would be Jean. Remaining passive was the safest route possible for Imania, and as long as Eloria remained untouched, Jean''s family would remain unharmed throughout the entirety of the conflict.

    I shifted the entrance of the cave, the amber glows of dusk settling onto the mountains as a small breeze ruffled my long hair. My eyes gazed at the towering city of Thorria in the distance, the capital clearly still recovering from our initial attack.

    I covered my head with my hood, leaping into the night sky as I headed eastward towards Eloria.

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I groaned as my blurry vision slowly came into focus, a massive brown trunk standing above me. I could feel the rough texture of dried soil on my bare arms, the slight earthly chill snapping me out of my daze.

    I sat up as my eyes nced to my side, a bloody and battered girlying beside me. I gasped in horror as my mind finally realized the identity of the individual, the memories of the battle flooding into me like a raging river.

    I clenched my teeth, realizing what must have happened to the rest of my troops. If Mia and I were the only ones remaining, that meant that every other Dragon present had perished. I gulped down all my guilt, focusing my attention on Mia. The girl''s entire right arm was missing, and I could immediately tell how frail she currently was.

    The amount of blood she had lost was near-fatal, and if she were to remain without medical treatment she was sure to die.

    "I have to try," I muttered, bringing my warm hands over the girl''s ice-cold body as I closed my eyes. I let bind flow through me, imagining all the emotions and techniques necessary for my infernal bind.

    Mother had told me that infernal and holy were opposites in their maniption of emotions within the body. If I could identify the dominant emotion, and somehow channel it and morph it into an element, I''d potentially be able to save Mia.

    My ears rang with the raspy breathing of the young girl, her eyes shut tight from the pain that was coursing through her entire body. I visualized my desire to save the girl, her unparalleled suffering bing my own as my heart warmed gently. Mia Stil was a vital ally, a powerful binder, and my friend.

    A faint heat spread through my body as it condensed onto my hands, a small golden glow emanating from my palms.

    "Please,e back to me."

 Chapter 88: Back to Safety

    Chapter 88: Back to Safety

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    My lungs burned, the air around me bing heavier as I concentrated more and more bind into my hand. The need to save the girl in front of me, the desire to see her breathing and alive before me once again, my wish to see Mia smile once again, all of these feelings pushed me forward endlessly as her shoulder began to glow.

    I gasped as a small condensed ball made out of a weird slime began morphing, slowly taking the shape of Mia''s missing limb. My hand began to tremble as I realized how much bind I was exerting to simply heal an arm, my mastery over holy bind nonexistent.

    My eyes widened as the golden slime consolidated its form, fitting into ce as it substituted the girl''s limb.

    I had done it!

    I groaned as I sat back against the interior of the bark of the tree; sweating profusely as I panted for air. I let out a small sigh, a minuscule smile appearing on my face.

    Earth, Fire, Infernal, and now Holy.

    It was true that Infernal and Fire were basically the same elements, but for boasting rights, I chose to separate them in my head. A small murmur echoed in front of me, snapping me out of my exhaustion as I scuttled over to Mia''s side.

    "Mia?" I asked, trying tomunicate with the girl, unaware of whether or not she was conscious.

    The girl''s eyelids uncovered her brown irises as she woke up slowly, smirking at me.

    "My arm feels better," she whispered, chuckling at her own joke.

    Iughed at thement, realizing the girl was still half-asleep.

    "Thank you, Mia," I said, brushing the girl''s head as she dropped into a peaceful slumber once again, her body automatically recovering and gaining control over the newly-created arm.

    The sudden snap of a twig rang in my ears like an rm, my body shooting up immediately as I eyed the entrance to the unusual underground cave Mia had somehow found. My arm reached out to the idle weapon beside me, its spotless ck surface shining with the zing rays of sunshine sparkling through the hole in the bark.

    I leaped into the light, analyzing my surroundings as I glided through the air with blinding speed.

    There was nobody?

    Inded calmly onto the fresh grass, remaining absolutely still. The snap of the twig hadn''t sounded natural, and even if it wasn''t an individual, there was definitely some kind of beast lurking around. I felt a familiar aura above me, my head tracking the source as Iy my eyes on a small ck wyvern.

    "A wyvern? What''s a child doing out here?" I muttered to myself, throwing my sword into the rift of my space bracelet as I opened my arms invitingly. The small beast jumped into my arms with a roar of excitement, seemingly unaware of the dangers thaty only a few thousand mels northward of our current position.

    I smiled as the wyvern nestledfortably in my arms, a small mark catching on its neck my eye. I brought my face closer, inspecting the little creature. I let out a sigh of defeat, smiling to myself as I identified the strange symbol.

    This wyvern was a trained partner of a member of the Shadows, a group of extremely powerful soldiers within the Dragon army that were tasked with delicate tasks that involved swiftly taking down key enemies.

    And this group was currently under the directmand of Jay.

    Always watching over us, huh? I thought to myself, my question echoing through the link. There was no certainty it would reach the boy in question, but I didn''t care. Even if I couldn''t feel him, his presence was always nearby, watching over us like a guardian angel hidden from sight.

    The ck wyvern leaped out of my arms and onto the floor, growling as it invited me to follow it. Even the native beasts of Lares understood my position as Princess, however, and I noticed the respectful nodding and hesitant steps the small monster was taking.

    I chuckled softly, honored by the beast''s attitude towards me.

    "I''ll go get my friend, then we''ll go together, okay?" I murmured, my voice delicate as if I was talking to a newborn toddler.

    I descended back into the bark of the towering tree, scooping up Mia''s body into my arms. I didn''t want to wake her and disturb her healing process, and I was shocked by how light the girl actually was. It felt like lifting a feather, the weight almost unnoticeable.

    I walked back into the glimmering sunshine, my white skin shining in the bright rays that illuminated the area. The faint memories of the battlefield shed in my mind once again, my face darkening as I nced into the distance where the battle against the Dwarves had taken ce, and where all the Dragons had died for my sole survival.

    "Thank you. I''ll make sure to honor all of you once this is all over," I whispered, turning around and following the purring wyvern deeper into the forest.

    --

    "There''s someone out there!" announced a figure in the distance, the hurried sound of footsteps and heavy armor banging my eardrums.

    A line of Dragon soldiers stood in front of me, spears at the ready as they remained in battle formation. I stood still, amused at the sight of their faces contorting in despair as they realized who the individual before them was.

    "P-Princess Asthia?!" eximed the captain, clearing his throat. The rest of the soldiers quickly backed away, agonizing over the fact that they had just pointed their weapons at the Royal Princess.

    "Captain Ry, it''s okay. I''m relieved to see you''re all prepared to fight if need be," Iforted, the men smiling at the soothing response. "That being said, I would like my friend to be taken to a healer. Tell them to check her right arm for any irregrities."

    "Right away, Princess," answered Ry, therge Dragon moving aside as one of his subordinates left the scene to go call a dedicated healer.

    Two dragons dressed in white robes approached me, gently taking Mia from my arms.

    "Thank you," I said, smiling. The healers bowed respectfully, escorting the unconscious girl to a location where she would be able to rest and undergo examinations. I faced Ry, the gentle warmth vanishing from my eyes.

    "Captain, the Dwarves have broken through the front lines. I expect them to arrive here in a few days at best," I announced confidently, showing no signs of fear. Making sure the morale of each and every soldier was high was my priority, and as long as I could calmly divulge the information, I hoped they''d be able to understand that not all was lost.

    "Were you two the only survivors?" he asked, remainingposed. I nodded, the captain''s eyes quivering ever so slightly.

    "The man leading the advance is also Ares Hearth, the S-rank adventurer contracted under the Dwarves," I continued, the news silencing the quiet murmurs amongst the ranks. "We''ll need to formte a n to deal with him effectively."

    "Understood."

    "How''s Mother doing?"

    "Empress Selena appears to have entered a stalemate with the Elven forces, halting their advance. We can''t expect any support from her battalions, but we''re now able to focus all of our attention onto the Western and Northern fronts."

    "I see," I murmured. Even against two S-ranks, Mother had been able to stall them long enough to create an evesting draw between both sides, an achievement only possible by my parents working together.

    I returned to our current problem. There was no way the current line of defense was sufficiently powerful to fend off the oing attackers, and we''d need to count on nks from exterior groups if we wanted any hope of winning this battle.

    "Let''s begin preparations," I said, moving into the camp as the soldiers followed my lead.

 Chapter 89: Friendly Support

    Chapter 89: Friendly Support

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I stopped my approach outside the walls of Eloria, breathing heavily. Using lightning during the entirety of my travels had taken a severe toll on my body, and I was definitely going to need to rest a bit.

    I recalled the incredible number of Dwarven battalions I had seen on my way to Eloria, my presence only having been concealed due to my speed and ability to swiftly navigate through the mountains. It was definitely impossible for an entire army to get through the defensive lines undetected, but it was feasible for a small group of highly-trained adventurers.

    It seemed like King d still acknowledged Imania as a direct threat, meaning that arge number of her armies were positioned in defensive positions in the eventuality of an attack. If King Roy were to remain passive for much longer, I suspected some of the armies would be mobilized to strengthen the frontlines against the Dragons, and would probably allow the Dwarven forces to smash through the remaining Allied defenses.

    I shifted my focus to my current situation: my mission within Eloria.

    I wanted to avoid meeting my parents during my visit due to the fact that I''d be leaving to the frontlines shortly, and there was no reason to force them to say goodbye a second time.

    Convincing Jean was definitely going to require physical stamina, and the best course of action I could take was to simply rest and spend some time rxing. I estimated a day would be sufficient for my body to fully recover with the use of bind cirction

    I sighed, heading to the small in where I had sat down with Asthia underneath the stars. My cheeks reddened slightly as I recalled the events, the warmth of the girl''s embrace still lingering in my mind.

    My eyebrows perked up in surprise upon arriving at the scene, realizing an individual was already sitting as they looked at the peaceful rise of a new morning.

    The girl''s long pink hair swayed gently in the breeze, an aura I could never forget radiating around her. It was a power I had faced countless times, an individual who had trained me and helped me grow stronger.

    I approached her slowly, my body suddenly hesitating.

    Would she reject me as an individual?

    I had just attacked the city of Thorria from inside its walls, plunging the capital into chaos and causing hundreds of innocent lives to be caught amidst the crossfire. I had been evading the cruelty of my actions to focus on my duties as Supreme Commander, but running away could only take you so far.

    If I wanted to move forward, I''d have to face the consequences of my actions, and the first step would be confronting those I considered friends.

    The girl''s left hand twitched ever so slightly as she felt the presence of another person behind her, turning around and meeting my gaze.

    "Wee back, Jay," she said softly, a sad smile on her face. I was unable to replicate her expression, simply looking at her without emotion.

    "Hey, Amelia."

    I sat beside her, no more words being exchanged as we looked at the gorgeous rising sun, amber rays of sunshine illuminating our surroundings. My eyes closed, embracing the warming glow of the sun on my bare skin.

    Amelia took a deep breath, breaking the silence that hadsted a few minutes.

    "How are you doing?" she asked, genuine concern being present in her voice. I let out a deep sigh, thinking about my answer.

    "I''ve been worse," I answered finally, letting out a small smile as Amelia chuckled at thement.

    "Do you regret what you did?"

    "I didn''t have a choice. If there was an alternate option, then I was unable to see it in time," I said truthfully. Launching a devastating attack from within the walls of Thorria was the only method I had found to destabilize the Dwarves to such an extent that the Southern fronts would stand a chance, and even if it had been sessful, it wasn''t without its faults.

    "Do you think I resent you, Jay?" she asked, curious. She remained calm with her usual cheery voice, the constant aura of glee hindering my abilities to attempt to guess the answer.

    "I honestly don''t know. My experience in understanding other people''s individuals is stillcking."

    Amelia smirked, clearly amused.

    "I can tell," she added jokingly, chuckling at her own words.

    "At least you''re still better than me in something."

    The girl blinked, baffled that I had managed to pull off a sarcastic answer.

    "Hahaha, seems like you''re getting the hang of it, though." The girl looked ahead, waiting a bit before continuing. "I''m proud of you, Jay."

    "Proud of me?" I asked, stunned.

    Did this woman not mind the murdering of hundreds of people? Amelia sighed as if she had read my thoughts, shaking her head in denial.

    "I don''t agree with what you did and the number of casualties you caused, Jay," she exined casually as to not offend me, not that I would''ve cared anyway. "But you ironed your resolve and moved forward valiantly, doing what you believed to be the right course of action to defend the ones you love. That''s something I admire in you, and something I''ll never forget."

    Words refused to escape my mouth, my mind slightly taken aback by thepliment.

    "T-thank you, Amelia," I muttered, avoiding eye contact at all costs. Sheughed, realizing that I was embarrassed.

    "What? Can''t handle apliment?" she teased. I smiled, shaking my head in dismissal.

    "Whatever. By the way, what''s going on with Imania''s presence in the war?" I asked, shifting the discussion to more pressing matters. Amelia''s face darkened at the question.

    "King Roy doesn''t want to send troops to the frontlines. I even volunteered to go myself, but he insists that I stay and protect Eloria."

    "But surely the King can''t refuse if both of his S-ranks request a mobilization of his armies, no?"

    "That''s probably urate, but Jean hasn''t shared my opinion. Protecting her family is her number one priority it seems."

    "She doesn''t acknowledge the strength of those around her," I muttered, Amelia, approaching curiously.

    "Say what now?"

    "Nothing," I said, smiling. "I just think I know how we can convince her."

    I stood up, the orb of heat clearly visible on the horizon now.

    "Amelia."

    "Hm?" she hummed, refusing to move from her position. Was she justzy?

    "Do you think I can beat Jean in a fight?"

    Amelia coughed, choking from the shock of the question.

    "You want to fight Jean?" she asked, stunned. "I''ve only faced her a few times, but I''m well aware of how powerful she is. I''m not sure it''s realistic, Jay."

    "Have youe close to beating her before?" I asked, attempting to collect information about One''s fighting style in this new world.

    "Once. I had pushed my speed past its limit and had managed tond a massive blow, but Jean managed to recuperate with her holy bind. You can''t win a battle of attrition against her."

    I nodded, taking mental notes.

    "Let''s go pay her a visit. I think we''ll be able to get something out of it."

    "Oh? Need someone to help you through the social aspect?" said Amelia, satisfied with her own remark as sheughed uncontrobly. I sighed, smiling.

    "Shut up," I muttered, realizing she wasn''tpletely wrong.

 Chapter 90: Unsettled Bet

    Chapter 90: Unsettled Bet

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I watched as Amelia exined our situation to the guards in her joyous voice, granting me ess to the royal castle with ease. I sighed, extremely d that the girl was apanying me.

    "Thank you for doing this," I whispered as we passed through the entrance. Amelia smiled, clearly satisfied with her performance.

    "You''re very wee, young Dragon!"

    I chuckled at the sarcastic naming.

    "I''m still half-human, you know?"

    "I know. But still, a half-breed, huh? That''s pretty cool," said Amelia, her voice sincere. I felt at ease knowing the woman beside me didn''t mind my race, even if I was still part-human. The fear of rejection from my past friends was something I was always afraid of, and the thought of confronting my family was just depressing.

    What would they say? Would I still be wee?

    Not only had I lied about who I was, but I had also gone and taken the lives of countless civilians in the name of the Dragons. Would Jane and Bruce still ept that kind of individual as their son? What would Alice think about her older brother now?

    I shook my head, erasing the thoughts as we approached Jean''s quarters. I could feel Amelia''s worried gaze, her instincts telling me I was deeply troubled by my own thoughts, but I pretended to not notice.

    "Are you sure she''s here?" I asked, approaching the intricately ornate door.

    "She should be. I haven''t seen her leave the castle much," responded Amelia, already backing away. I smiled, meeting her longing gaze.

    "You cane in too, you know?"

    The woman brimmed with happiness at my words, springing back to me as she waited beside me. I sometimes questioned this girl''s age...

    I knocked softly on the door, a gentle voice answering.

    "Come in."

    I creaked open the door, entering the luxurious room. Jean stood up, casual clothes recing her usual divine battle gear. A light blue shirt and short pants contrasted with her golden hair, the usual flower clip nowhere to be seen.

    "J-Jay?" she stuttered, surprised by my sudden visit. I could tell she had hesitated momentarily at my name, her first instinct probably having been to call me Two. "What are you doing here?"

    "I''vee to convince you to support the war," I said, Amelia, sighing at my bluntness. Jean didn''t flinch, her mind also unable to understand the intricacies ofplex human interaction.

    Jean frowned, her eyes averting mine.

    "I''ve already told you my goal, Jay. I won''t do anything that might put my family at risk. It''s clear that Eloria isn''t the Dominion''s forces'' main target, and I intend to keep it that way."

    "So you''ll let the Dragons perish?" I asked. There was no hidden attack within the question, my mind simply wanting to know if Jean was willing to let a civilization die at the cost of keeping her family safe.

    "If that''s the only way to protect them, then yes."

    She met my gaze, burning determination roaring in her eyes. I could tell she waspletely serious, her desire to protect her loved ones stronger than her desire to save the Dragons.

    I couldn''t me her, though, the thought of something happening to the family that had given birth to me and supported me throughout my existence in this new world sending shivers down my spine.

    "You don''t trust the strength of the Dragonkin, do you?" I asked, Jean, looking up in surprise. The girl squirmed ufortably, realizing her thoughts were extremely easy to understand to an individual who had a simr mindset as her.

    "Jay. The Dragons don''t possess any S-ranks. Amelia and I would be forced to the three others."

    I smiled, her answer exactly what I was hoping it would be.

    "Then fight me. If I can beat you, then surely we can defeat the other S-ranks together, right?"

    "Do you honestly think you can win? It didn''t go so well for youst time," said Jean, letting out a smug smile. I chuckled, realizing she wasn''t taking me very seriously.

    "I do. It seems to me like you''re out of practice."

    "Oh? Very well, then. Let''s see what you''re capable of, Jay."

    DIANA IMANIA''S POV:

    I strode through the endless hallways of the castle, thinking about the current situation of Auroria. All of my friends were currently facing thousands of trained soldiers, fighting for their very existence, and all I could do was walk around a castle behind the safety of Eloria''s massive walls.

    A small glint of light brown hair caught my eye, my head turning as I recognized Jay walking alongside Amelia.

    "Jay?" I muttered as I ran over, afraid that I might miss the opportunity to talk with him. "Jay!"

    The boy turned around, his long brown hair entuated by his clothes. His legs were covered in dark armor, the ck material unknown to me. The battle armor continued to his lower ribcage, golden highlights glinting with a heavenly sparkle. His upper-body, however, seemedpletely unprotected, a simple ck t-shirt covering his chest and a small portion of his arms.

    I noticed a ck metal shoulder pad with a red Dragon symbol engraved on his right shoulder as he turned around, smiling.

    "Hey, Diana."

    Was this his outfit of war? He appeared skinny whenpared to the armor on his lower-body, but it was clear that he was extremely fit.

    "Why did youe here?" I asked worriedly, immediately regretting my choice of words. My question hade out aggressive, a tone that opposed the relief I felt for seeing the wellbeing of the boy.

    Jay remained unfazed by the tonality of my question, responding in his usual neutrality.

    "I''vee to request the support of Imania."

    I looked down, ashamed that my nation wasn''t aiding the Dragons in their defense.

    "I''m sorry, Jay. My father won''t listen to me, no matter how hard I beg him to send reinforcements."

    Don''t worry," he responded, "you''ve already done so much. Now it''s my turn."

    I smiled unconvincingly, still unsatisfied with my performance.

    "When will you be returning to the frontlines?" I asked curiously.

    "In a few days at most. I have a small bet I need to settle here, first."

    "I see," I muttered, thinking about my words, "when you return, can you please take me with you?"

    The boy raised his eyebrows in surprise, slightly taken aback by the question. I noticed Amelia was equally startled by my request, but I trusted that she wouldn''t share my intentions with my father.

    "I would, but I think you''re better off here," he said finally. I opened my mouth, ready to defy hisment. He immediately followed up, realizing there might''ve been room for misunderstanding: "it has nothing to do with you being weak. I know just how powerful you are, Diana. But when the timees for Imania to step in, someone will need to lead the armies. You''re the only one I trust to do that properly. Even this woman can''t do it right," he said jokingly, pointing at Amelia.

    The S-rankughed hysterically, grinning in delight at the joke.

    "Not bad, Jay. That caught me off-guard!" she eximed, attempting to retain herughter. I was slightly surprised by how close those two had gotten to each other, but I focused my attention on Jay''s exnation.

    "I-I understand," I said. If he phrased it like that, how could I possibly say no? Even if Jay was known for being socially awkward, he sure did know how to manipte and sway individuals with words.

    "Thanks," he said cheerfully, turning around as he started walking away. "We''ll see each other again soon, Diana."

    I sighed. Whatever his ns were to somehow convince my father, I really hoped they worked out.

 Chapter 91: Rivals Clash

    Chapter 91: Rivals sh

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I stood on the fresh grass of the untouched ins, a girl with golden hair facing me. My eyes nced toward the towering walls of Auroria, the imprable defense littered with multicolored dots.

    I sighed. It seemed like the news of the duel had somehow been leaked to the general poption of Auroria, and everyone eagerly awaited the fight to see how it would y out.

    The most powerful Dragon against the most powerful human. Two individuals who stood at the epitome of power within Auroria were about to exchange blows, and it would ultimately determine Imania''s interference in the war.

    The terms of victory and defeat remained undisclosed, and as far as the spectators were aware, this was simply a settling of disputes between both Jean and me. I could feel the anticipation brewing inside Jean''s heart, an excitement that roared deep within both of us.

    For the first time in decades, the two individuals who had faced off in another world were finally meeting each other on the battlefield once more. Even if this duel wasn''t going to prove fatal for either of us, we would both go all-out, attempting to destroy our opponent with the entirety of our power.

    A massive surge of bind erupted around me as lightning crackled uncontrobly, my eyes swirling with energy as two distinct des appeared in my hands. I watched as Jean opened a rift, pulling out a thin rapier from the void.

    I smiled, the weapon simr to what she had used back on Earth.

    "Here Ie, One," I said, readying myself.

    The earth cracked below me as I dashed towards Jean, appearing beside her in an instant. The girl smiled, calmly raising her de as sparks flew from the sh of our weapons.

    "Lightning, huh?" she murmured, grinning.

    Jean''s rapier glowed a bright yellow, absorbing bind as an uncontroble energy st pulsed outward from the de. I flew back from the attack, gritting my teeth from the burn marks on my skin.

    The ability to control your opponent, forcing them to dance in the palm of your hand during the entirety of the fight. That was what Holy bind specialized in, and it was something that Jean had mastered to its full potential during her time in Auroria.

    I flinched as Jean materialized right in front of me, her speed on par with even my own. I raised both my weapons in a defensive stance as the girl charged up an attack, releasing her rapier forward with blinding speed.

    BOOM

    My feet dug into the ground as I attempted to slow myself down, binding the earth around me to shield me from the world.

    I looked up, realizing Jean was simply getting started. She whipped her rapier downward elegantly, preparing for a second attack.

    Iunched myself at the S-rank, attempting to force her into a defensive stance. My arms extended forward, a small orb of fire detonating a few centimels away from Jean''s body. I leaped into the air, tracking her position as I plummeted toward her like a livinget.

    The girl raised her rapier valiantly, a golden flower made of pure bind blooming at the tip of her rapier. I crossed my arms, manipting the flow of wind around me as I suddenly changed direction, avoiding the massive beam of light that shot forth from the pool of energy.

    My body dematerialized momentarily, bing a sh of lightning as I crashed down onto Jean''s position.

    BOOM

    The shockwave from the attack ruptured the air around us, waves of bind bursting forth from the impact as they spread across the area. My eyes widened in surprise, realizing that Jean had simply put forth a golden shield around herself.

    So this is what Amelia meant by a battle of attrition...

    I took a moment to examine my body, cuts, and burns visible through the cuts on my ck shirt. My armor remained generally unscathed, but my unprotected upper-body was feeling the consequences of being unprotected at the cost of more speed and agility.

    I could tell Jean was surprised by the number of elements I had demonstrated during the fight, a total count of four already being apparent, with one of them being an advanced element.

    Sparks of lightning shot forth from my body as I appeared in front of Jean, the girl already prepared for my attack. I smiled, freezing the ground beneath me as I watched my opponent momentarily lose bnce.

    BOOM

    I shot myself right into her body, sending Jean flying back at a terrifying speed. A sick crack echoed across the valley, the girl''s breastte shattering from the blow.

    "Five elements," she muttered in disbelief, wondering if I was still holding back my trump card.

    Jean got up slowly, her eyes exploding with golden energy as she healed the wounds on her body.

    "Seriously?" I whispered to myself. No matter how much I managed to hurt her, all it took was a small break in the fight for her topletely revitalize her physical condition and stamina. I felt the proud gaze of thousands of civilians, all of them watching in awe as their heroic S-rank miraculously recuperated every wound she had received during the sh.

    It was clear that I was now at a major disadvantage, and the only way I''d be able to beat Jean was by taking her out in one decisive blow. I stood up confidently, igniting the neutral bind around me. Spheres of pure mes roared above my head, immediately locking onto their target as they zipped toward Jean.

    The Holy knight raised her rapier, conjuring another wall of bind in preparation for the attack. Iunched myself toward her, following the trajectory of my fireballs as I suddenly vaulted forward, mming my hand into the ground.

    A wave of water gushed forth, vaporizing the projectiles in a quiet sizzle as a soft coat of steam covered the field.

    I dashed forward, electrifying every cell in my body as I felt myself burning up from the overuse of lightning.

    I was only able to make out Jean''s shocked expression through the mist as words escaped my mouth.

    "Release Spirit."

    Phoenix glowed a bright red, mes covering the de as I brought it down onto Jean''s defensive wall. The crimson fire following the movement of the sword as they crashed right into the swirling golden energy.

    BOOM

    A glimmer of hope arose within me as a crack appeared in the shield of bind, the fissure spreading across the entirety of the defensive line. Jean winced as her blockade of bind broke, the full force of Phoenix mming right onto her thin rapier.

    BOOM

    The girl was sent tumbling back, creating a fissure in the earth. I eyed the battered girl, my de hissing from the sheer heat of my strike.

    Jean got up, dashing towards me immediately.

    She''s fine?!

    I raised my weapons in vain, the S-rank mming right into me as her rapier dug into my gut. I coughed out blood, my mind going nk from the pain. I plummeted into the ground, my eyes watching in horror as Jean radiated with a golden aura.

    This was more than simply healing her wounds. She was raising her physical limits, transcending the barrier of what was humanly possible for an individual without the element of lightning.

    I coughed out blood, my legs barely being able to support my weight as I attempted to regain my bnce. I raised my head, meeting Jean''s gaze as she finished her spell.

    There was no way I could beat her without using the full extent of my powers. I had done everything that I was able to achieve alone, but that wasn''t the way I was meant to fight in this world.

    To fight alongside the princess I had sworn to protect, to merge our powers together, to achieve a kind of strength that was impossible for one single individual to wield, that was how I would beat my rival.

    Help me one more time, Asthia.

    "Integrate."

 Chapter 92: The New One

    Chapter 92: The New One

    I gasped, feeling my soul being wrenched from my body as I stood once again in the neverending in of water. I looked up, the dark starry sky coating the familiar dimension.

    A seemingly innate reflex shifted my focus downward, my blurry vision starting to identify the holy outline of white that stood before me.

    "Look at you, all banged up," joked the silhouette, her long silky hair falling to her upper-waist. My mind took a moment to process Asthia''s new appearance, battle armor not something I was used to seeing her wear.

    I suspected time to move at a different rate in this weird dimension that I always found myself in upon activating or ending Integrate. Or was this all just in my head?

    I chuckled, ignoring my thoughts and directing my attention towards Asthia.

    "Yea, I''m kind of dealing with a powerful opponent."

    "Jean, right? I''m able to see through the link again now that you opened it,"ughed the girl. I frowned, sensing the small hint of sadness present in her voice.

    "Sorry."

    Asthia lifted her head, surprised.

    "No, no, I understand why you did it!" she added suddenly, attempting to hide her disappointment. "Anyways, even if time seems to move slower here, you should probably head back."

    "Probably."

    "You should feel honored that you have ess to my power," teased Asthia, a smug expression covering her face.

    Iughed, feeling a massive surge of bind flowing through me.

    "I''ll win," I said confidently, my eyes glowing with newfound power.

    "I know you will."

    The dimension shattered as Asthia''s smile faded into nothingness, my mind returning to my physical body. I looked down at my left arm, the limb covered in scales that made it resemble a dry desert with fissures cracking the surface. Cyan lines spread across it, flowing with bind like pulsing veins as they sucked in the power emanating from the mark on my hand.

    My hair became a crystal white color, the tone mimicking that of the Princess I had sworn to protect.

    Jeanunched herself at me, ignoring her shock at the sudden transformation of her opponent. The wind shrieked as the girl sted through the sound barrier, a shockwave from her speed alone traversing the area.

    I opened my palm, dark violet lightning beginning to crackle as it spread across my body. Jean roared, thrusting her rapier forward as it zipped right towards my head.

    BOOM

    Silence followed the colossal explosion of bind, everyone waiting to witness the results of one of the most historic duels to ever take ce.

    Jean''s eyes slowly widened in horror as she realized what had happened, the dust finally allowing the spectators to join the girl in her shock as it parted.

    Jean stood only a few centimels away from her opponent, her arm outstretched and her weapon behind the boy''s head.

    "Did she miss?" muttered one of the viewers, my senses picking up every bit of sound resonating around me for thousands of mels.

    "No... it seems like she can''t move her arm at all."

    My hand gripped Jean''s arm, the action that had just transpired finally beginning to make sense. The boy who had not moved a single muscle in retaliation to his opponent''s attack had suddenly grabbed her arm,pletely halting the attack.

    BOOM

    A burst of violet lightning sted around us, my fist appearing in Jean''s gut as reality processed the attack. The girl shot back, her body stiff from the surge of lightning that had introduced itself into her body.

    Bybining the power of two individuals who could easily keep up with S-ranks, yet never truly defeat them, a new kind of monster was created: a being who surpassed the most powerful group in all of Auroria.

    A dragon''s head made of crimson mes emerged behind me, a tail-like body coiling around me.

    "I-infernal bind?" muttered Jean before the beast of bind smashed into her position, the impact booming in my eardrums.

    The girl stood up one final time, channeling all her remaining energy as she condensed the bind around her. Small golden particles appeared, floating into Jean''s body. She sighed, the healing effects regenerating her physical injuries.

    Jean''s eyes suddenly shot towards me, witnessing in dread as a technique simr to hers healed her opponent. It was the most basic of healing spells, but it allowed me to recover some of my body''s strength.

    "That''s all eight elements..." she whispered in disbelief.

    I clutched midnight in my hand, dashing forward as lightning crackled around me. I disappeared from my previous position, immediately materializing behind Jean. I channeled the electricity around me into my ck dagger, the weapon buzzing with excitement from the current that surged through it.

    Lightning sparked along the de, consuming the ck color as violet streaks of energy covered it entirely. A small smile appeared on my face as I brought the weapon down onto my staggered adversary.

    Ox metal was one of the most conductive materials in Auroria, allowing me to supercharge my attacks given I had the opportunity.

    And now the chance had presented itself to me. There was one enemy standing before me, one millisecond of an opening, and ridiculous power flowing through me.

    "Electrost," I muttered, a bright white light covering the area as the words escaped my mouth.

    BOOOOOOOMM

    The world fell silent as energy radiated across the continent, a signal echoing the beginning of a new era of power. Two individuals with the ability to be one had surpassed the strongest individual in all of Auroria, and with it marked themencement of Imania''s involvement in the war.

    Even if it didn''t mean the victory of the Allied forces in the war, it meant that the Dragons would be able to hold out a bit longer. The Dominion nations had been anticipating an Imanian attack, and all that had happened here today was simply confirming that fact.

    I looked down at Jean, smoke arising from the girl''s unconscious body. I funneled the remaining bind into the palm of my hand, closing my eyes and attempting to recreate Asthia''s healing spell. Small particles appeared on the palm of my hand, sinking into Jean''s skin as her breathing stabilized, the burn marks dissipating slowly.

    I stood up, my eyes locked on the girl''s face.

    "It looks like I win today, One."

    The only person to have killed mey on the ground, defeated. I sighed, letting go of Asthia''s power as I felt the weight of fatigue drag me down beside Jean.

    Two had not been able to take down One, but I was no longer that person. The emotionless killer who fought for a living, slicing through souls as a means to see the next day in that cold and unforgiving world was gone, reced by Jay Cadmium.

    Jay Cadmium was now One.

 Chapter 93: The Three Fronts

    Chapter 93: The Three Fronts

    Keeping her word, Jean decided to acknowledge and support Human involvement in the war effort, marching into the royal chambers alongside Amelia and delivering an ultimatum. King Roy was left with two simple options: support the Dragons, or lose both of his S-ranks.

    I sighed, relieved that my mobilization to Imania had not been a waste of time. I had considered the possibility that my time here would be futile, but thankfully, Jean believed in demonstrations of strength.

    "Are you going back?" asked Jean, Amelia following close beside her as both girls came to see me off.

    "Yeah," I said, covering myself with a dark cloak. "I look forward to seeing both of you again on the battlefield."

    Jean smiled.

    "I''m sure we will, One."

    I shook the girl''s outstretched hand, cementing our alliance once more. I noticed Amelia''s slightly confused face in the background, wondering why I had been called a random number. Jean swiftly left the scene, returning to her quarters. Extensive preparations were required before the Human armies would be ready to mobilize into enemy territory, but hope had finally risen again.

    "Thank you, Amelia," I said, shifting my attention to the remaining S-rank.

    "You''re very wee, young man," joked the girl, her emerald-green eyes shining with pride. "You did great yesterday, Jay. I''m sorry I didn''t congratte you sooner."

    I smiled, my heart warming from the heartfeltpliment.

    "I was only able to do that because of the countless hours of training I had with you. Thank you for helping me grow, Amelia."

    "A few more centimels to your height couldn''t hurt," she responded, avoiding the embarrassment of epting gratitude.

    Iughed. My height was already pretty average for an adult of Auroria, but it was true that a few more wouldn''t hurt.

    "Cya, Amelia," I said finally, turning back and covering my face with a white mask, an owl''s eyes engraved on the left side.

    "Bye-bye, Jay."

    I took off into the air, swerving through the trees. I converted the neutral bind to wind bind, enhancing my speed even further. Slow eleration and gradual conversion of elements allowed my aura to remain rtively hidden, making it the most effective way of traversing the continent.

    Small green particles of wind bind crackled with energy, yellow lightning zapping around me as I took a stance on one of the nearby branches.

    BOOM

    I shot off into the night, the howling cries of the wind piercing my ears.

    ARES HEARTH''S POV:

    I looked at the palm of my hand, noticing the slight uneasiness still lingering within my body. World Eradication was a double-edged sword, not only obliterating all enemies that it struck but also severely hindering the user''s ability to fight for the next few weeks.

    Asthia Darck, the Royal Princess of Lares. Her power levels were simr to mine, and yet for some reason, I believed that she was still holding back her trump card.

    "Sir, we''ve received word from Miss Rena''s forces," announced a soldier as he walked into the tent,ying out a piece of parchment on the table. "They are currently being held back by the Empress herself."

    Rena was being held back by the Empress?

    If the fourth S-rank could be halted by Selena Darck, then it was clear that we had underestimated the power of the Dragonkin. Simply because they didn''t possess any official S-ranks didn''t mean they were powerless.

    "I see. Then we''ll need to apply pressure on our end to facilitate their attack," I said, turning around and facing the giant map hung against the walls of the tent. "We''ll abort the attack on Lares and head westwards."

    "Abandon the attack?" asked the general, clearly surprised by the sudden change in tactics.

    "They''re waiting for us, general. We can''t afford to take a fight in unknown territory simply because we outnumber them."

    "But sir, they''re weak! We Dwarves are better trained than they are-"

    "!!"

    The Dwarf''s throat refused to produce any more sound, his eyes shaking in horror as I looked at him menacingly, my aura leaking forth in frustration.

    "I don''t appreciate it when subordinates talk back, general."

    "Y-yes, sir. We''ll prepare our advances westwards immediately," stuttered the Dwarf, hurriedly exiting the shelter as he barked orders to the mobilizing troops.

    If we could cut off the Dragons currently engaged with the remainder of our forces, we''d be able to smash through their backline and wipe out their main Western armies in one decisive sweep. That being said, our intentions were sure to be understood sooner orter by the enemies, meaning we had to move swiftly if we had any hope of catching the Dragonkin off guard.

    A few days, that was all the time we needed to move a small death squad into the enemy''s rear. If we were to take any longer than that, Asthia Darck''s forces would begin moving north and recapturing uncontested grounds.

    I walked out into the brimming sunshine, squinting as I watched thousands upon thousands of iron-d soldiers marching into formation.

    "We bring 20,000 troops. No more," I signaled the general, the Dwarf nodding obediently.

    "Yes, sir. We''ll begin our attack in a few hours."

    SELENA DARCK''S POV:

    BOOM

    "Empress, the enemy has re-engaged our frontlines!" cried out one of my scouts, my body immediately rising from my seat and setting aside all ns and letters I had been writing.

    "Where is the Emperor?" I asked, worried that my husband was nowhere to be seen.

    "He was located near the frontlines when the enemy engaged."

    My eyes widened in horror, fear spreading across my body. Was this a targeted attack? Was the enemy aware of Irox''s position?

    I marched out into the light, a massive wyvernnding in front of me. I mounted the beast,municating telepathically as I looked around.

    The wyvern roared, calling upon its brethren other wyvern riders heard the call and began mounting their own beasts.

    "Infantry battalion one and two, reinforce the frontlines! Riders, with me!" I bellowed, the soldiers immediately cheering as they charged towards the designated location. Four wyverns rose into the air, my eyes ncing at each and every one of them.

    Let''s go, I ordered, the giant wyvern lifting off into the air as it finalized the aerial formation. The wyverns zoomed across the battlefield at terrifying speeds, my eyes analyzing the situation as we approached the location where both forces had shed.

    I raised my arm, bind erupting around my palm as it concentrated into a giant spear of crimson mes.

    "Dive!" I yelled, the squadron obeying my orders as they plummeted downwards. I focused my energy into my eyesight, attempting to locate my target. A girl covered with nts and leaves caught my attention, her long blonde hair vibrantly standing out from the stainless steel armor of her soldiers.

    Rena Vye...

    I charged back, releasing the attack as Iunched the spear right towards the S-ranked Fei. The weapon of fire screeched through the air, ripping apart the strands of neutral bind as everything disintegrated around it.

    BOOM

 Chapter 94: Cruelty of War

    Chapter 94: Cruelty of War

    SELENA DARCK''S POV:

    BOOM

    The attack crashed onto the girl, dark red mes swallowing the soldiers around the point of impact as they wailed in agony.

    "!!"

    I leaped off my wyvern, a bolt of divine energy piercing its heart as the beast mmed into the ground, dead. I vaulted in the air, attempting to find anding position. This was no time to mourn the death of the wyvern that had been my partner ever since my coronation as Empress, my main focus being the blonde-haired Fei as her body emerged from the smoke.

    An intricate and dignified longbowy in her hand, the string seemingly being made out of pure neutral bind. She positioned herself, drawing back the white cord as a golden projectile appeared, and took the shape of an arrow.

    I gritted my teeth, putting my hands forward in an attempt to block the oing bolt of bind. mes erupted from my palm, a petal of raw energy blooming before me as the arrow of golden energy struck my defense.

    BOOM

    Inded on the ground safely, the thick smoke clearing and presenting the two fighters as they looked at each other with fierce determination.

    "Let''s finish this," echoed Rena, the S-rank readying her weapon as her lime-green eyes red at me.

    I nodded, preparing myself. Our initial sh had resulted in my victory and had allowed our army to force a stalemate that had proven to be longsting. Rena was now determined to push through our line of defense, and the first step to doing so was taking down the Dragon''s leader.

    I quickly looked around the battlefield, spotting Irox as his eyes met mine. I smiled, overtaken with joy that my husband was still alive. The weight of doubt slowly lifted off my shoulders, my body beginning to burn with infernal energy as I pulled a gleaming greatsword from a small rift.

    Rena unleashed an arrow right at me, signaling the beginning of our fight. I lifted my weapon above my head, swinging downward as a jet of mes followed its movement and disintegrated the projectile.

    Iunched myself at Rena, using the momentum of my sh and converting it into another strike. My body spun around, dragging the massive weapon along with it. The Fei leaped over gracefully, quickly letting loose three more arrows at point-nk range.

    BOOM

    I stumbled back from the impact, immediately feeling Rena''s next attack rapidly approaching me. The bind around me ignited into a roaring inferno, shielding me from the arrow.

    Rena Vye was ranked fourth amongst the S-ranks, but it was clear that the rankings were now outdated. Being the eldest of all the S-ranks, and with the extended lifespan of the Feis, Rena had managed to surpass those who were considered her equals, and she now easily rivaled the likes of Amelia and Jean.

    A huge explosion caught my attention momentarily, my eyes ncing at Irox as he struggled to keep up with his opponent: Lio Rye.

    The two siblings were extremely powerful alone, but it was impossible to beat them when they worked together. Irox and I had managed to keep them separated by distancing ourselves and forcing them to split, but even fighting them one on one was beginning to prove difficult.

    I could tell my husband was already exhausted, the uncountable number of corpses around him proving my earlier theory. He had been specifically targeted, and Lio was now trying to finish him permanently.

    Rena retook my attention as she began to float into the air with an upwards gust of wind, a massive golden circle of holy bind forming behind her and facing me. The girl pulled back her string, raw energy flowing into the newly-formed arrow as the circle supplied her attack with bind.

    Time seemed to slow as the Fei aimed her bow right at me, my body unable to move faced with this enormous power. The battlefield stopped, Rena''s arrow glowing with the radiance of the sun.

    "Divine arrow," she muttered, releasing the attack as a low rumble boomed across the valley.

    My vision filled with overflowing light, my time alive in this world slowlying to an end as each passing second felt like a lifetime. I tried moving my body but to no avail, my mindpletely disconnected from any physical activity.

    A shadow appeared before me, the dark silhouette shining from the blinding brilliance of Rena''s spell. My eyes widened at the realization of what was happening, my cry being consumed by the deafening roar of the attack.

    "Sorry, Selena."

    BOOOOOMMMM

    My vision darkened from the impact, the terrifying power of an S-rank turning the tide of the battle instantly. My head seemed to be trapped deep underwater, the murmurs all around me barely reaching me as I felt my body being dragged away before my conscience ultimately faded.

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    "I swear that''s not how-" I started, the joy and embarrassment of my private discussion with Mia in the woods suddenly vanishing as I dropped to my knees, the power and strength I once possessed leaving my body.

    "Asthia? Asthia!" yelled Mia, rushing to my side.

    A dark void opened up within me, my soul being wrenched apart from the inside as tears began flowing from my eyes. A beam of light shot upwards in the far distance to the East, the signaling of the end of one of the royal Dragons.

    "Dad..." I croaked, not believing the feelings that were tearing my heart into pieces.

    Mia seemed to realize what had happened, pulling me into her arms as I began to cry out in anguish. The girl didn''t say a word as her shoulders became moist from the tears, simply clutching my head with all of her strength, letting me know that she was still there with me.

    I opened my eyes, a glowing figure appearing behind Mia, his gentle eyes looking at me with pride and joy.

    "I love you very much, Asthia. Please, save our hometown," he said before vanishing in a stream of golden particles. My hands dug into Mia''s back, sorrow consuming me as my mind refused to think any longer.

    How? Why?!

    I hadn''t managed to see my Dad in his final moments, and in one instant, he had been killed by the enemy.

    There was no build-up, no final goodbye... the cruelty of war had struck again, and with no prior warning, Irox Darck had been in.

    "Why..." I muttered, seeking an exnation.

    "I don''t know," whispered Mia, not knowing how else to respond. "I''m so sorry, Asthia, but I don''t know."

    I cried, not knowing what else to do. My soul wept, not knowing how else to react. My mind went nk, not knowing how to think any longer.

 Chapter 95: Honor Bound

    Chapter 95: Honor Bound

    RENA VYE''S POV:

    The low rumbling of footsteps echoed across the in, thousands upon thousands of Fei troops marching across the empty grasnd as we finally crossed the line that had formed due to the stalemate.

    A small glint caught my eyes, the bright shine of an amulet radiating in the dirt. I picked it up, analyzing the object. The ne contained a stunning dark red gem, the bright golden chain contrasting with the velvet jewel.

    I sighed, understanding what the item was.

    "A wedding ne, huh..." I muttered, my soul saddened by the object and the realization of the identity of its previous owner. "War really is cruel."

    I had nothing against the Dragons, their demise simply being a necessity ordered by our King. Even if the killing of the Emperor was a victorious moment for the Dominion, it was still an individual that would no longer see the light of life, a family that would no longer have a father.

    I took a deep breath, remembering what my purpose was. I erased the small guilt I felt deep down, convincing myself that my actions were necessary and justified due to the circumstances.

    "What are you doing?" asked a voice, the sudden question surprising me momentarily.

    "Oh, Lio. No, I''m not doing anything," I responded calmly, gripping the amulet in the palm of my hand. My brother ignored my shock, moving on with his interrogation.

    "We''ve sessfully taken the Dragon''s encampment, what do you want to do next?"

    "Let''s rest. Our armies are sure to be exhausted after the prolonged fighting and stalemate."

    Lio nodded, heading off towards the bulk of our forces to give out the order. As long as power dominated this world, my words held ultimate authority within Auroria. That was a gift bestowed to those possessing abilities that transcended the limits of normal adventurers: the S-ranks.

    I looked off into the far distance, recalling the massive power surge that had flooded the continent. It seemed like we had weed another individual into our ranks, and my soul burned with anticipation at the thought of meeting this new adventurer.

    ording to the information that I had managed to receive, this new S-rank was none other than the Supreme Commander of the Dragonkin, a boy named Jay Cadmium. That being said, both the Empress and the Emperor of the Dragons could probably also be considered S-ranks, even if their age was beginning to hinder their abilities.

    I shuddered, a cold worry coursing through my body. There was still so much we didn''t know about the Dragons, and soon, we''d be forced to fight them on their home grounds. What if they possessed even more exceptional individuals that we were unaware of?

    My eyes fell on the amulet once again, a desire to return it oveing my mind as I looked up.

    "I think she''d appreciate if she had this," I muttered to myself, setting off in the direction of the giant forest that separated our forces from the remainder of the Dragon armies.

    --

    "Iing!" yelled a scout, hundreds of soldiers immediately lining up in a defensive formation as they identified the oing individual.

    I walked peacefully, making no initiative or sudden movements. It was clear that one wrong move would lead to my demise, especially considering Selena Darck was still nowhere to be seen.

    The Dragons readied themselves, their wless formation a terrifying force even for an S-rank.

    "Stand down!" roared a voice, the words paralyzing the defensive line as a figure emerged from the backline. A woman with long white hair stepped forward, her crystal blue eyes looking at me sadly. Her soul waspletely broken, and yet her outward image remained unshattered and dignified.

    "Why have youe here?" she asked softly, standing right before me without fear. We were both bound by honor, and as such, had no fear of the other. This was a diplomatic confrontation, and it was clear that no conflict woulde out of it if both sides remained calm and civilized.

    "I''vee to give this to you," I said, my eyes noticing the matching amulet hung around the Empress''s neck. I opened my hand, offering the wedding ne.

    Her eyes shook weakly, anguish and sadness slowly recing her powerful aura. The Empress reached out hesitantly, her hand trembling as she wrapped her fingers delicately around the golden chains.

    Her eyes met mine, her quivering irises thanking me.

    "Thank you," she whispered, not daring to raise her voice and risk showing how emotionally unstable she currently was. I smiled, nodding.

    "I''m very sorry for your loss," I said, turning back indefinitely.

    I didn''t look back, my interaction with the Dragonsing to an end. The next time we''d see each other would be on the battlefield, both of us attempting to y the other in the name of our nation.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I sat atop a mountain, my body burning up from the excessive use of bind. Maybe moving faster than the speed for hundreds of kilomels wasn''t very safe.

    I looked up, my cheeks suddenly damp.

    "Huh?"

    My hand reached towards my eyes, feeling the small tears trickling down my cheek. I clutched my chest, a dark void consuming me. Were these my own feelings? No, it was clear that they weren''t, this was definitely due to the link between Asthia and me.

    It was the first time such overwhelming sadness had seeped through my body, the source of the emotion not being myself. A small golden wisp caught my eyes as it drifted around me, materializing into an adult figure.

    "I-Irox?" I stuttered, not believing my eyes.

    "Hey, Kid. Take good care of Asthia for me, will you?" said the Emperor before vanishing in a small flutter of light.

    I suddenly understood what had happened, the realization crushing me.

    "Cya, Irox. Thanks for everything," I muttered, hoping the weird hallucination could somehow still hear me.

    I stood up, attempting to ignore the ravaging sorrow that was leaking through my link.

    I would be lying if I said I wasn''t mourning Irox''s death, but I knew that there were more pressing matters. If Irox had perished, that meant that the Eastern front had most likely been pushed back, further emphasizing the importance of the Western front.

    If both fronts were to fall simultaneously, the Dragons were sure to be defeated before Imanian support could arrive, and the Dominion forces would most likely be able to force a surrender out of King Roy considering he didn''t want to be apart of the war in the first ce.

    I could feel the pain that Asthia was currently feeling, my mind''s first priority being to be beside her and support her. I nudged my head with my hand, attempting to forcefully erase the random thoughts that were clouding my logical thinking.

    I''m sorry, Asthia.

 Chapter 96: Unpredictable Movements

    Chapter 96: Unpredictable Movements

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    I sighed deeply as Asthia''s eyes closed, her mind finally resting as she drifted off into a light slumber. She had been awake for almost thirty hours, and the fact that the Princess hadn''t shown any signs of weakness or fatigue emphasized how incredible she really was.

    Even so, it had been an entire week since ourst confrontation with Ares''s forces, but for some reason, they hadn''t pressed forward and continued their attack. Were they simply waiting outside the forest?

    I stood up, leaving the small tent and approaching the Captain who was next inmand after Asthia and me. The princess had insisted that I be given a high-ranking position with the Dragon military, a request that was immediately epted by every soldier in the camp.

    "Captain Ry," I said, the towering Dragon turning as his eyes met mine, "I''m going ahead to scout the enemy''s forces. Please look after Asthia."

    "As you wish, General. Are you sure you don''t want a few soldiers to go with you?" he asked, concerned for my safety.

    I smiled, simply shaking my head in denial.

    "I''m fine."

    He nodded, turning back as I shot up into the trees. I opened my hand, a cialnce forming in my palm. I visualized the path ahead, my misty blue eyes quickly reading the optimal path as I sped through the trees.

    I stopped at the very edge of the forest, having reached my destination. My eyes suddenly widened at the sight in front of me, my mind attempting to understand the situation.

    There were only a few battalions left guarding the remainders of the Dwarven camp...

    Where did the rest of the army go? Where did Ares go?

    I visualized a map of the continent in my head, piecing together the various bits of information as I attempted to see the big picture. The Eastern front had been forced back while the Western front was still locked inbat, both sides attempting to gain ground as they fought over mountains of corpses.

    If Ares wanted to deal a significant amount of damage to the Dragon defensive and turn the tides, both the Western Front and the Eastern Front were good alternatives. If he were to further reinforce the East and join his fellow S-ranks, they''d be able to smash through the remainder of Empress Selena''s forces and potentially make it to Lares.

    If he were to reinforce the Western Front, he''d be able to coordinate with the Feis andunch simultaneous attacks that would force the Dragons to spread their forces thin.

    But I doubted Ares would look at the situation logically like I had. It was true that both alternatives were solid choices, and both were strategically superior to simply shing on a separate front, but one factor easily determined the S-rank''s choice.

    It was simply a matter of what lives were being lost. If Ares were to reinforce the Eastern Front, Dwarves would continue dying on the West, the superiority of the Dragons allowing them to slowly but surely dwindle the Dwarven numbers.

    So Ares had gone to reinforce the Western Front with the grand majority of his army?

    I rushed back to the encampment at full speed, fully aware that every passing second gave Ares more time to nk and annihte the Dragon forces on the West.

    The shining brilliance of Asthia''s crystal white hair caught my attention, her ruby red eyes that were still slightly puffy from her tears looking up at the oing presence of bind.

    "Mia?" she said, slightly startled by my sudden arrival from the sky.

    "Asthia, I believe Ares has gone West to nk our forces that are currently fighting there," I said bluntly, not allowing any feelings of worry to dy the vital information.

    Asthia''s eyes shot open in shock, her acute mind and senses snapping back as she processed the words she had heard.

    "How confident are you in that belief?" she asked, determining whether or not the mobilization of the entire encampment would not be a total miscalction.

    "Fairly confident. There are maybe around 5000 Dwarven troops remaining up North."

    I could see the worry in Asthia''s eyes as she looked into the ground, her decision influencing the lives of hundreds of her fellow kin. Not a single sound or grunt emanated from the girl as she remainedpletely silent, her mind determining all the benefits and consequences of blindly epting my words.

    She looked up confidently, projecting her voice as her order echoed throughout the camp.

    "All troops, we''re moving Westward immediately! Prepare the wyverns!"

    I smiled, thankful that this friend of mine was willing to trust my instincts with the entirety of her army on the line. Some might consider that line of action reckless or foolish, but I believed it to be brave and trusting.

    A moment of silence followed the Princess''s order, everyone slowly realizing what was ordered of them as an uproar of sound and movement arose all around me. The bellowing of wyverns as they were saddled rung in my ears, the hundreds of footsteps almost deafening.

    "Captain, there are still around 5000 Dwarven soldiers ready and waiting up North. How many soldiers do you need to hold them off in the eventuality of an attack?" asked Asthia as she approached Ry, the Dragon giving his answer immediately as if he was alreadypletely aware of the fighting capabilities of both his own battalions and the enemy

    "200 soldiers."

    "That puts you 25 to 1, can you guys handle those numbers?" questioned Asthia, making sure her captain wouldn''t regret his words.

    "I''m sure, Princess. We could defend ournds 100 to 1 if it was required of us."

    Asthia smiled, nodding in acknowledgment.

    "Very well. I''ll let you choose your men, and then the rest of us will head out."

    "Understood, Princess."

    SELENA DARCK''S POV:

    I''m sorry, Irox...

    Even after that promise I had made to you all those years back, I was still unable to protect you.

    I looked up at the advancing army of Feis, their formation organized and terrifying as they marched onwards without any signs of halting. Two individuals stood at the front, their booming auras of raw power sending chills down my spine.

    It was obvious to me that the Fei named Rena Vye had dyed her advance on our forces momentarily, most likely allowing me to grieve for the death of my lifelong partner. I smiled, realizing that sympathy was not an emotion I could spare to have when faced with such an enemy.

    I''m sure if our circumstances were different, we could''ve been friends, Rena. If only conflict had not forced us tomit crimes that would haunt us for the rest of our days. I have ughtered countless Feis, and you have in my husband. Two acts that had permanently scarred the other, unforgivable acts that could only be atoned for through death.

    I ignited my palms as I drew my weapon, preparing for yet another sh. I closed my eyes one final time, remembering the stern face of the man I loved before strengthening my resolve and unleashing my aura.

    War... really is a terrible thing, isn''t it?

 Chapter 97: Hells Judgement

    Chapter 97: Hell''s Judgement

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    "Jay! Jay!"

    "Stop! Please!"

    "Why are you doing this?!"

    I jolted up, finding myself in a room that I was all too familiar with. The pale walls, the snow-white light shining from above, the dark floor covered in dry blood reeking of death... this was the preparation room. The small quarters were momentarily given to contestants who were about to enter the arena.

    I felt the warm ssh of blood as I looked up suddenly, my eyes gazing right into a reflection of myself. Mirrors weren''t supposed to be present in the room, considering it was a possible way of escaping the cruelty of the uing fight by swiftly taking your own life. Another individual stood before me through the mirror: a version of myself covered in blood, the crystal white hair fluttering in the wind as it revealed the dark purple eyes glowing with power.

    Dark mes swirled around the scene as everything crumbled to ash, leaving only the man who refused to move, simply staring at me as I stared at him.

    "Are you me?" I asked, a question that, even if it appeared to be obvious, was something I wanted to verify for myself. Was the person standing before me another version of myself?

    "That depends on what you choose to do," he responded, the echoing voice of the Integrate ability resonating around me. I immediately noticed the difference in the female voice apanying my own, the vocals clearly not being those of Asthia.

    I said nothing, simply gazing into the swirling violet eyes and awaiting an exnation. The same dark armor that covered my lower body was present in this mirage, the left arm that was purposely left unprotected glowing a deep purple instead of the light cyan I had witnessed before.

    "What do you think will happen to this world if the Allies win the war?" asked the mirror image, breaking the silence. "Do you think evesting peace will be established?"

    "Of course not."

    "Do you believe there is a future for the Dragons?"

    "I don''t know."

    "For unity to be achieved," echoed the other Jay, his mouth creeping upwards into a slight smile, "amon enemy must arise."

    My eyes shot open, the amber rays of dawn weing me back to reality as I stood up slowly. The cool breeze tickled my skin, my mind finally realizing that I was drenched in sweat. My heart hammered in my chest, the furious beating reminding me of the rhythmic drumming of an instrument.

    A stabbing pain suddenly burst in my head as I dropped to the ground. Groans rumbled in my throat, my body refusing to move. All I could do was clutch my head and hope for the torture toe to an end.

    "What is happening to me?"

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    My eyes scoured the terrain as my stomach tightened in fear. The remaining Dragons were in a full-retreat, attempting to survive as behemoths of rock mmed into them, the spears shattering their bodies immediately.

    We were toote.

    A man with fiery red hair shed before me, his stern yet caring eyes filled with sadness. I clenched my jaw in anger, standing up as I locked my sights on Ares. The S-rank was standing at the very front of the Dwarven army, unprotected and vulnerable.

    I stood up, drawing my sword. My conscience yelled out, telling me to stop, telling me there was no logical reason to engage the enemy. Regrouping and reinforcing our defense was the only way we''d be able to survive the joint army that was now present on the Western Front, but all I could hear was the terrified screams of those below me as their final moments yed out right before my eyes.

    "Asthia?" asked Mia, failing toprehend why I had stood up on the back of my wyvern. Her eyes widened, realizing that I wasn''t thinking straight. "Asthia, don''t!"

    WOOSH

    I shot downward, the air around me resisting my descent with all its might.

    "You fucking S-ranks!" I roared, mes swirling around me and igniting my outstretched de. The pointless screams from above faded away into nothingness, my ears only picking up the victorious cheers from the Dwarven soldiers.

    "!!"

    Ares looked up, feeling the oing source of hatred as my aura exploded around me.

    "Iing-"

    BOOM

    I''ve had enough of all of you. Those with the power to exterminate the lives of others with a single swipe of your weapon... should feel the wrath of all those who have perished at your hands.

    I emerged from the smoke, appearing before Ares in an instant. My sword danced across the S-rank''s body, infusing each and every cut with small embers that sent unimaginable pain throughout the victim''s body.

    Ares screeched as his army charged towards their new enemy, their minds finally processing the small series of attacks and once again taking over their bodies with rational thought.

    I avoided the chain of attacks that Ares threw at me with ease, immediately mming into him as I surrounded myself with mes.

    BOOM

    The S-rank went flying back into his own troops, crashing down onto heaps of living suits of armor. I raised my weapon, clutching the grip with both hands as I closed my eyes in concentration.

    A crimson inferno roared around me, surrounding the ck de. I released all the bind within my own body, shooting out even more mes around me as my surroundings burnt to ash within milliseconds.

    I stood before the army of thousands with raw hatred fueling my attack. Infernal bind relied on emotions, and if one were to use the full extent of their anger or resentment towards another, infernal bind became the single-most destructive element within Auroria.

    The emotions required to create such a monstrous element couldn''t simply be described as a disliking for your opponent. A deep scar, a wound that had been inflicted upon the user by their target, was needed to amass such terrifying power.

    I opened my eyes slowly, my mind ming the individuals before me for the countless deaths of all the Dragons that had lost their lives during the war, ming them for the loss of the father that I had loved so much.

    I had be the living embodiment of what I despised. Adventurers that could wipe away lifeforms with one foul sweep, a person with the ability to shatter families within seconds... I ignored reason, opening my mouth as words flowed out automatically.

    "Hell''s Judgement!!"

    I brought my weapon down, a second of silence following the gesture as all the stored energy locked onto its trajectory.

    BOOOOOOOOOMMMM

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    I watched in horror from above as a streak of mes descended upon the Dwarven armies, thousands of soldiers barely even screaming in agony as they were disintegrated immediately.

    Asthia nted her sword into the ground, attempting to remain standing. Her body gave in a few secondster as the girl tumbled to the ground,pletely defenseless. I was barely able to make out a single silhouette within the inferno that continued to ze across the continent, slowly advancing through the fire.

    Ares?! Did he survive a direct hit from an attack that powerful?

    I swooped down with the wyvern that Asthia had been piloting, barely even controlling the beast as it recognized its Princess sprawled out unconscious on the ground beneath it.

    I leaped off the wyvern, crashing down onto Asthia''s position as I grabbed the girl. My eyes nced at the sword that was still stuck in the ground, but I knew I was out of time. I would have to somehow grab Asthia and the weapon simultaneously, potentially risking the safety of the girl.

    Iunched myself back into the air,nding gracefully on the saddled monster as it bellowed in anger.

    I looked at the unconscious girl, her body colder than ice. I had never heard of such an attack, but it seemed like it drained the life force of its user at the price of such overwhelming strength. The Dwarven army was utterly shattered, a massive line of ash splitting it in half.

    If I were to estimate the damage, I would probably say that Asthia had killed over three thousand soldiers in one single attack, a number that would most likely haunt her once she returned back to normal.

    Just what kind of power do you possess, Asthia?

 Chapter 98: The Endgame Approaches

    Chapter 98: The Endgame Approaches

    AMELIA LALA''S POV:

    The horns of war sted throughout the valley as thousands of human soldiers prepared to march. Three divisions had been created, each one led by a differentmanding officer, and were all preparing to head in their designated direction.

    I would be leading the first Division Westward towards Thorria, ignoring the plea for help of the Dragons and attempting to take down the capital city as swiftly as possible. Jean was tasked with a simr goal: march Eastwards and eliminate the Fei capital.

    The final Division, led by the Royal Princess, would be heading South to assist the Dragon defense and attempt to halt the oing armies. That being said, I doubted Lares had much time before it fell to the Dominion forces. They simplycked the numbers.

    King Roy stepped forth from his balcony, addressing the entirety of humanity''s armed forces as he projected his voice using wind bind.

    "My soldiers! Today marks the day that the Alliance fights back, the day we step up and defend our friends to protect the future of this continent! Give your hearts, for the survival of humanity in a better tomorrow!" he roared, a speech that inspired awe in every soldier as a cheer erupted across Eloria.

    I simply looked away, focusing my attention elsewhere. I knew his words were fake, a show that had to be put up, an act he had to y out as the ruler of Imania. If it were up to him, Imania would have never entered the war in the first ce, and yet most people saw him as the ruler who sacrificed everything to save a people that was in need.

    Thousands of heads turned towards me, awaiting mymand. I looked up, raising my hand and gazing at the horizon.

    "Forward!" I ordered, a thundering roar of enthusiasm ensuing as metal boots nked on the ground towards the Dwarven kingdom.

    Even if the King''s words weren''t representative of his true feelings, what he had said was true. The tide of battle was going to shift. The Allies, who had been on the defensive for so long, were finallyunching their counter-attack, with two of the strongest S-ranks leading the charge.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    "What''s the current situation, Ryo?" I asked, entering the cave and removing my cloak. My eyes took a few seconds to adjust to the darkness of the hideout, the entire area illuminated by a fewnterns running on fire bind.

    "Wee back, sir. It seems the Western Front is being pushed back tremendously. The Dominion forces are only a few hundred kilomels away from Lares. The East is still resisting, but are slowly being forced back by the overwhelming power of the Vye siblings." responded Ryo, the second inmand moving aside as I looked down at the giant map sprawled out on the table molded from the mountain''s rock.

    "And the Dwarven armies located in Thorria?"

    "We''ve been keeping them there, sir. Two attacks have beenunched on the capital to ensure they remain as a defensive force."

    "It seems like they''re beginning to understand that we''re simply here to apply pressure, though. I wouldn''t be surprised if they start mobilizing soon to reinforce the South," I muttered, piecing together the state of the war.

    I closed my eyes, peaking through the link as I checked on Asthia''s health. I frowned, emotions that I was all too familiar with seeping through the connection. I understood the girl''s rage and sorrow, but the fact that she was experiencing these kinds of emotions disturbed me.

    "Recall the scouts, we''re moving out," I ordered suddenly, making up my mind on the next course of action. If we were to wait too long and give the Dwarves that were stationed near Thorria an opportunity to mobilize before we could join the frontlines, we''d be dooming the remaining Dragons still defending Lares.

    If we wanted to make an impact, we had to bolster our defenses beforehand.

    "We''re leaving Thorria?" asked Ryo, slightly surprised.

    "Yes. We''re heading to the frontlines."

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I could feel my maniption of bind soaring to uncontroble heights, the emotions of hatred and despair still lingering within my soul. I gritted my teeth, recalling the terrified faces of the Dwarven soldiers that had suffered the full extent of my power as they vanished from Auroria.

    My body rose, exiting the tent and ncing at the soldiers that were preparing for yet another engagement with the enemy.

    "How are you feeling?" asked Mia as she approached from behind, the girl clearly relieved that I was up and walking again.

    "Fine," I lied, looking back and noticing the small shadows of houses. We were already on the outskirts of the newly-expanded Lares, and if we weren''t able to defend against the Dwarves here, then I wasn''t sure if we''d live to fight another battle.

    The vast in that surrounded us was perfect for massive armies to trample smaller ones, a position that I feared could lead to our downfall. The area had previously been part of the massive forest just north of Lares, but due to the ns for expansion, the entire area of vegetation had been cut down years ago.

    The soft grass and natural hills made it seem like the forest had never existed in the first ce, a peaceful breeze caressing my hair as it fluttered in the wind. I let out a deep sigh, trying to erase the feelings that still tore my heart into pieces.

    "Princess, they''re here," said one of the soldiers.

    My eyes looked up, noticing the small heads that began to surface behind the hill. The entire horizon was quickly taken over by soldiers d in armor, a single individual at the forefront of the army.

    Even after suffering a terrible blow and losing thousands of soldiers, the Dwarves continued onwards relentlessly. Their morale seemed unaffected by my attack as they roared victoriously, awaiting the order of their leading officer.

    "Let''s finish this, Princess of the Dragons," echoed Ares, the man staring directly at me with fury swirling in his eyes.

    I drew a steel sword, preparing myself. Mia had informed me that my weapon had been left behind, a setback that wasn''t going to prevent me from beating the living crap out of that S-rank.

    I rose my arm, the metal sword gleaming in the sunlight. A moment of silence followed, thousands of eyes focused solely on the single weapon in the air. I tipped the sword forward, pointing it directly at Ares.

    We were no longer going to stay and wait, defending powerlessly against the unforgiving numbers of the Dwarves. This time, we''d lead the attack, and strike head-on with everything we had.

    "Charge!"

 Chapter 99: Western Push

    Chapter 99: Western Push

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    Both sides roared as two waves of soldiers crashed into one another, sparks of weaponry showering the battlefield in golden fireworks. Two adventurers approached me as I ran through the soldiers, swiftly executing them with my mobility.

    So now the Dwarves were finally using their supersoldiers? Adventurers were considered the powerhouses of all militaries, the binding of elements considered a power that could rival that of an entire battalion of regr infantry.

    A young man, no more than 15, shot a bolt of water. My eyes tracked the projectile, its speed almostughablepared to the heightened velocity that my powers were giving me. I vaulted over the attack, appearing beside the boy as mes swirled around my de.

    I shed outwards, cutting right through his neck as his head toppled off, the mes searing the cut and preventing blood to spurt out. The other adventurer watched in horror as their teammate died in a matter of seconds, toppling back in fear.

    I stretched out my palm, condensing a small bit of bind around it as a crimson me shot out and pierced the adventurer''s forehead, killing him instantly. My eyes watched indifferently as two bodiesy before me, knowing full well that many more would have to follow if we had any hope of winning the war.

    My emotions were slowly dissipating, the lust for power consuming my mind. All I could feel was the velvet inferno of heat swirling within me, pushing my entire body forward with raw strength.

    Soldiers flew at me from all directions, attempting to end me with a simultaneous attack from all directions. My arms burst outwards suddenly as if my body no longer needed the orders from my mind to react.

    The air ignited around me, immediately killing the dozens of soldiers that had leaped towards me. My eyes nced upwards, noticing Mia as she glided through the air with a frozen spear in her hand. The girl crashed into a wave of oing troops, spikes of ice erupting around her point of impact and impaling the Dwarves.

    Three more adventurers approached me, all of them cautious of their opponent. They had witnessed my power decimating their ranks, and they knew I was not some Princess who couldn''t fight.

    I analyzed the field around me, realizing the illusion that had settled after seeing the destruction that Mia and I were causing within the Dwarven ranks. Dragons were being run over by hundreds of Dwarves, their superior skills and power irrelevant when faced with such arge number of opponents.

    I raised my sword, signaling the backlines of the Dragon army.

    "Unleash the Wyverns," I muttered, the sudden roar of ferocious beasts echoing across the valley.

    "What the fuck-" said one of the adventurers, their eyes horrified at the sight that was presented before them. Hundreds of battle-ready wyverns took to the skies, the full force of Lares''s aerial army soaring above as small orange balls of energy condensed within their mouths.

    BOOM

    Deep orange mes seared thendscape as the wyverns unleashed hell onto the oing Dwarven soldiers. I leaped into the air, mming into the stunned trio of adventurers, barely leaving time for any of them to scream before perishing to the heat surrounding me.

    I continued onwards into the neverending flood of Dwarves, my sword gliding graciously through the air as it sliced through soldier after soldier, leaving a trail of bodies behind it.

    My body twitched suddenly twitched at the sound of heavy machinery. I looked up, heavy ballistae slowly being wheeled into ce as they prepared to fire upon the aerial threat.

    "Fire!"

    BOOM

    Giant metal arrows soared through the sky and mmed into the wyverns, killing some of them immediately. The beasts crashed into the ground, crushing soldiers underneath their giant bodies. Killing the wyverns was proving to be extremely costly for the Dwarves, but one look at Ares told me that he didn''t care about the price.

    The S-rank looked into the air, summoning huge spears of stone behind him. He thrust his arm forward, sending an endless barrage of missiles right at the wyverns.

    BOOM

    He ignored the casualties, focusing solely on the end goal: total victory for the Dominion.

    If victory could be achieved, then everything was justified.

    Iunched myself at the S-rank, destroying any opposition in my way. An adventurer with a power level simr to that of an AA-rank stepped in front of me, his aura attempting to intimidate me and slow down my approach.

    The ground beneath him turned to ice as a girl skid across the valley, grabbing her spear with both hands as a violent horizontal swing cut the adventurer in two with a single blow.

    I stopped, facing the friend that had stayed by my side during this hell of a war.

    "Let''s beat him this time," I said confidently. Mia nodded, turning her attention to Ares.

    "Do you think you stand a chance?" taunted Ares, looking down on me. I said nothing, forcing the man to continue his monologue. "Very well. I will show you the true power of an S-rank adventurer, and the true disparity between our levels."

    "!!"

    A massive pressure burst forth from the S-rank, almost bringing me to my knees. The full power of an S-rank had been unleashed and was ready to annihte its opponents without holding back. A golden glow radiated around Ares, his eyes flooded with an energy that I had never witnessed before.

    "I won''t be holding back this time," finished Ares,unching himself towards us.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    "Ryo, head East from here with the rest of the Shadow," I ordered, the Dragon nodding hesitantly.

    "You don''t want any backup, sir?"

    "I don''t need any. All my backup is already there."

    I watched as the main group of Shadow separated from my position, heading Eastwards to support Selena. I was still amazed that the Empress had managed to hold off against two S-ranks for so long, but then again, I expected nothing less from my former teacher.

    But now that Irox was gone, a clear difference in power was beginning to present itself; torn with the death of her husband, Selena was no longer at the peak of her power.

    I closed my eyes, focusing on the wide-area around me in an attempt to locate the human army. I frowned, unable to sense anything. Were they still far out?

    The Dwarves were currently extremely close to Lares, and one final victory would most likely allow them to push straight through to the capital. Reinforcements were desperately needed, and the entirety of the Dragonkin was depending on the arrival of the Imanian armies.

    I gritted my teeth, boosting my speed even further. I was still a few hours out from the location of the current engagement, and I was no longer sure how long Asthia''s forces would be able to hold out for.

    If I were to not make it in time...

    I shook my head, erasing the terrifying thoughts from my mind. All I could do was hope that my friends would be able to stall Ares long enough for reinforcements to arrive.

    Hang in there, Asthia.

 Chapter 100: Final Line (1)

    Chapter 100: Final Line (1)

    BOOM

    My eyes shot towards the impact, realizing Ares had suddenly crashed into Mia before I even had time to blink. I waspletely helpless when faced with his speed, the true power of an S-rank beginning to show itself.

    "Mia!" I cried out, dashing towards Ares in an attempt to halt him from following up his initial strike.

    The S-rank turned around, anticipating my desperate maneuver. He swung his spear out, forcing me to block as the attack sent me flying back.

    Two soldiers stood waiting for me, my eyes ncing at their positions momentarily before spinning around gracefully, immediately conjuring a ze that followed the trajectory of my weapon and decapitated the two Dwarves.

    I won''t lose here!

    BOOM

    Iunched myself back, mes surrounding my body as Ares arose a wall of earth between us. I mmed into the defensive ability, smashing through it with rtive ease.

    "!!"

    Dozens of stone spears awaited my arrival, shooting at me with terrifying speed. I barely had time to raise my hand, incinerating most of the projectiles before they coulde into contact with my body. A few got past my mes, slicing the surface of my skin as I grit my teeth from the pain.

    My momentum didn''t halt, however, as I came crashing down onto Ares''s position. The man sidestepped, counter-attacking immediately. I ducked, avoiding his spear, before thrusting my entire body upwards with a rotative motion.

    mes circled me, following my legs as they forced Ares to back away.

    BOOM

    An explosion of ice erupted, the recovered Mia joining me in my attack. The girl dashed through the fine mist, locking herself in closebat with the S-rank. What had once been an equal fight thest time I had witnessed them shing with their spears was now one-sided domination.

    Ares attacked from all sides, moving his spear around his body to conserve momentum as each strike sent shivers down the spine of the young girl.

    I brought my sword back, summoning an inferno to swirl around the de before thrusting it forward with all my might. The mes took the shape of a small dragon, letting out a bellowing roar before mming into Ares.

    Mia leaped back, thanking me with a slight movement of her head. It was painfully obvious how outmatched we were, and the longer Ares stalled us, the more Dragons died at the hands of the Dwarven armies.

    But Ares''s goal wasn''t to stall us this time. His single objective in this fight was simple: eliminate his opponents as quickly as possible, and for him, it was doable.

    Ares leaped into the air, raising his spear high above his head as a dark golden glow radiated around the weapon. A simple movement sent a projectile of raw earth bind straight towards us, the speed of the bullet being too quick for either of us to react.

    BOOM

    I gasped weakly as my body was sent flying back, a sickening crack weing me onto the solid ground that sprawled across Auroria.

    "Protect the Princess!" roared a soldier, his words mobilizing dozens of soldiers that ced themselves between Ares and both of his victims.

    "No..." I muttered, attempting to regain my stance, "run..."

    BOOM

    Ares crashed into the defensive line, the Dragons floating momentarily just above the ground from the attack. A small glint of power erupted within the S-rank''s eyes as he shed outwards indifferently, a wave of energy murdering the helpless guards immediately.

    Blood spurted out from the bodies, covering the area around me in a dark velvet tint.

    Ares walked towards me, looking down upon my frail body with a hint of frustration.

    "Do you see now?" he asked, kneeling and closing the distance between our faces, "the true difference between you and me?"

    A cry of determination echoed behind the S-rank, forcing him to stand up and immediately take a defensive stance as Mia came crashing into him with two newly-formed ice daggers. A momentary lock in their attacks allowed me to roll over sluggishly, picking up the silver sword and slowly stand up again.

    Iunched myself towards Ares''s back, taking advantage of the brief moment Mia had opened up, the small chance that had presented itself to me.

    Dark mes roared as the neutral bind around me exploded in a fiery inferno, converging on my de as I swung outwards with all my strength. Ares''s head turned slightly, his eyes catching sight of the oing attack as one of his arms let go of his weapon and brought out a small wall of earth that shielded him from the st.

    I appeared above the battlefield, my eyes focused on the S-rank''s position as I prepared to dive with the full-force of my spell.

    The wind whistled suddenly, causing me to watch in horror as a bolt from a ballista came hurling at me.

    "!!"

    BOOM

    I mmed into the ground as I spun around uncontrobly, losing all sense of direction. My eyesight became foggy as I brought my hand up to my face to try and remember what the current situation was.

    A bright red liquid dripped from the hand, the warm blood clearly not originating from my hand. Small figures d in silver armor ran towards me at full speed, their weapons raised high at the sight of the enemy''s leader nearly dead andpletely vulnerable.

    Dark silhouettes leaped above me, perfect coordination allowing the men to form a perimeter around me almost immediately. I could hear the rumbling sound of footsteps approaching my position, what seemed like the entire Dwarven army converging on one singr position as only six Dragons readied themselves confidently.

    "Do not fall! Protect the Princess until the bitter end!" roared one of the soldiers, the rest cheering in unison as the waves of enemies mmed into them ferociously.

    The Dragons fought furiously, never showing any signs of weakness or hesitation as they struck down Dwarf after Dwarf. A single second of incertitude could lead to the crumbling of the defensive perimeter and ultimately lead to my death.

    Small tears streaked down my face as I watched each soldier slowly suffering injuries from the flood of opponents they were taking on simultaneously. The agonizing pain they were currently feeling from the numerous cuts must''ve been excruciating, and yet they simply ignored it, ughtering every individual that approached them with terrifying force.

    Two men arrived behind the formation, dragging me away as the six defenders began to fall, all of them slowly sumbing to the overwhelming Dwarven numbers.

    "It was an honor, Princess," muttered one of them as ballista bolts crashed into them, wiping them off the face of Auroria in an instant.

    The individuals in pitch-ck armor were beginning to disappear from the battlefield, glittering silver dominating the field as thousands more appeared over the hill to the North. The years of training that every Dragon soldier went through, the rigorous preparation required to be a member of the army, was all in vain when faced with an enemy that never rested.

    There was simply no end to their force.

 Chapter 101: Final Line (2)

    Chapter 101: Final Line (2)

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    My mind was unable to think about my friend as I was forced to concentrate on surviving every blow that Ares sent my way. His attacks were nothing like thest time we had shed, every strike pushing me back.

    Even if I tried to disengage and create distance, the S-rank closed the newly-created space immediately, using his momentum to punish me for my escape attempt. There was no running from him, my entire body being forced to continue fighting a battle that I couldn''t win.

    I dashed forth, waiting for Ares''s strike. He shed outwards, my body vaulting over the attack instinctively as Inded behind him gracefully. The spear within my hands shattered immediately as I extended my arms towards Ares.

    A beam of cial frost shot out, shooting right towards the back of the S-rank. Ares turned around as an invisible aura of earth surrounded his palms. He put his free hand forth, absorbing the attack and wielding his spear in the other.

    I increased the amount of bind I was drawing from my surroundings, the low hum of the beam bing heavier and heavier as more power seeped into my palms.

    Soldiers approached me from all angles, noticing my vulnerable position.

    "Stay back!" roared Ares, his eyes gazing right into mine. "Do not interfere."

    I clenched my jaw, further boosting the potency of my bind. My eyes radiated with a cold cyan glow. My vision became slightly blurry as I began to experience the consequences of bind overexertion.

    Ares''s strong belief in honor was the only thing currently keeping me alive, and I had to quickly end the battle before he killed me with his own hands. I suddenly pulled my hands back, briefly pausing the beam of energy before bringing my palms together.

    BOOM

    A heavy mist enveloped my surroundings as I leaped back and froze the ground beneath me. I slid along the ice, my increased speed allowing me to regroup with a small battalion of Dragon soldiers.

    "General! The Princess has been severely injured and is currently on the retreat, what are your orders?!" shouted the captain of the regiment, his eyes clouded with worry.

    I looked around, realizing the fact that I had wanted to ignore. Within only a few hours of fighting, the Dragon forces were being pushed back, and maintaining our positions was only causing unnecessary deaths.

    If Asthia was really unable to lead due to the injury she had suffered, then that meant I was currently inmand of the entire army. A single order could save thousands of lives, or it could sacrifice many in hopes of miraculously attaining victory.

    Time froze around me as I debated on the two options presented before me:

    Save lives and let the Western Front fall? Or sacrifice soldiers in an attempt to secure some sort of defensive line along the West?

    I pictured the floating inds thaty a few thousand mels away from our current position, the children blissfully enjoying a fake peace as they ran through the endless gardens of joy. Ignorance drove them forward, unaware of the massive threat that was currently shing with their people.

    It was an irrealistic notion, one that, even if it carried hints of truth, was simply an image that had imnted itself within my mind. A beautiful picture of innocence that every soldier currently fighting the enemy wanted to protect, and would willingly give their lives to keep.

    To shield the ones they loved back home.

    If those waiting in Lares were to learn that their family was forever shattered because of my decision, would they resent me? Would they say I made the wrong choice? Or would theyfort me and say that it had to be done?

    Asthia treasured the lives of her people more than anything.

    Jay prioritized victory over the morality of his actions.

    Which one was right? Which path was the correct one?

    I scowled, summoning another spear in my hand. Ice swirled around me as I gave out my order as General of the Dragon army.

    "We have to fight. We have to defend this line at all costs."

    The captain simply smiled, nodding in acknowledgment.

    "Understood, General. We''ll follow you."

    I shed through Dwarven soldiers without remorse, my thoughts wondering whether or not I had made the right decision. My eyes nced back, attempting to verify Asthia''s position.

    I gasped, seeing a brigade of Dwarves militia that had smashed through the line of defense swarming the Princess''s bloody body, only a few soldiers dressed in ck supporting her.

    "I''m going after the Princess," I said, shooting back immediately.

    An aura of power began to surround me as approached my destination.

    Adventurers?!

    I concentrated the bind into my spear, preparing myself for an outwards sh with the weapon.

    "cial sh," I muttered, swiping outwards violently as a stream of ice that mimicked my spear''s movement shot out towards the soldiers.

    BOOM

    An eruption of frost froze some of the soldiers, the others having sensed the oing attack and shifting their attention ordingly. I leaped over the slightly stunned Dwarves,nding right in front of Asthia.

    A beastman stood before me, his brown hair and chestnut ears catching my attention immediately. Beastmen were extremely rare nowadays, with only a few thousand families remaining within the three separate kingdoms that ruled Auroria.

    The adventurer ignited his fists with vivid red mes, the fire creeping upwards as it surrounded both of his arms. Steel ting could be seen on his knuckles, immediately rming me.

    Brawlers were considered to be the most dangerous fighters up close, their dominating offense making up for theirck of defensive capabilities against weapons. I readied myself, the Dragon soldiers behind me preparing to support my attack.

    The presence of their General had lifted their hopes slightly, but we all knew what kind of enemy we were up against. The adventurer had hundreds of Dwarves at his disposal who could act as living shields, allowing him to focus solely on obliterating his opponents to ash.

    "Mia?" whispered Asthia, her mind barely aware of what was currently happening around her. I looked back, smiling warmly.

    "I''m here, Asthia."

    I refocused my attention on the brawler as an eruption of bind exploded before me, his orange eyes bellowing with power. I readied myself, fully aware of the current situation at hand.

    I only had a few minutes to defeat the small battalion in front of me. If I took too long, then the unrivaled S-rank that was currently engaged with the Dragon soldiers would soon wipe out our entire force, and we would lose both the defensive position and the lives of our troops.

    I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath before opening them again. A blue mist escaped my eyes, the irises werepletely overtaken with a light cyan aura.

    The brawler extended his arm forth, pointing right at me and addressing his soldiers with a deep voice.

    "Charge."

 Chapter 102: Arrival

    Chapter 102: Arrival

    DIANA IMANIA''S POV:

    "How far are we from the coordinates?" I asked, themander responding confidently to the question asked by his superior.

    "We''re still a few days out, Your Highness."

    I said nothing, simply looking ahead as if all were normal. I was no expert on the geographical details of Auroria, but I knew that we were taking far longer than anticipated to reach our destination.

    Even taking into ount the march speed of thousands of troops, the transporting of resources, and the times taken to rest and refresh the stamina of the troops, marching from Eloria to the Western Front that the Dragons had drawn was only supposed to take roughly two weeks.

    We were now entering the end of the third week, a time-frame that waspletely unusual. I was obviously prepared to encounter difficulties traversing the continent with an army of such size, but being off-schedule by nearly two full-weeks without having run into any mishaps made me extremely suspicious of my subordinate officer.

    Maybe I was just paranoid.

    "Let the troops know that we''re skipping the uing scheduled break, Commander," I said, eyeing the man without emotion, "we''ll extend the duration of the next one to make up for it, but we must move faster if we have any hopes of helping the Dragons."

    "Yes, Your Highness," responded the Commander, slowing the pace of his beast as he ryed the information through the ranks.

    I sighed, looking up into the sky. My mind drifted off, picturing the faces of the individuals I considered my friends. I could only hope that they were all still alive and would remain so until reinforcements arrived.

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    A flurry of punches shot towards me at blinding speed, my body barely being able to dodge the first one before being forced to put up my weapon in hopes of shielding myself.

    The weapon shattered, two daggers already forming in my palms as I pivoted around the brawler. I shed rapidly in an attempt to decapitate my opponent right there and then.

    The beastman ducked, releasing his foot in a low arc. mes shot forth from the movement, forcing me back as Inded in the middle of a few Dwarven soldiers. I collected energy, releasing it as a raw explosion of bind as the shockwave sent the surrounding troops flying back and mming into the ground.

    I could not rely on the off-chance that this individual was as honorable as Ares to keep me alive. If I wanted to live, I had to defeat anything that stood in my way, whether it be opponent, supporter, or spectator.

    The Beastman appeared above me, roaring as he brought his searing fist down.

    I supercharged my speed with neutral bind, zipping away from my position. Only a trail of light blue could be seen as I redirected my velocity: dashing through the Brawler,nding, andunching myself through the individual once again.

    Sparks from the sh of weapons erupted from the scene as I resembled a line of paint streaking across the same point from all directions, a neverending attack that rendered all opposition useless.

    It was a move that left mepletely vulnerable if my opponent managed to block a single dash, but against a Brawler, it was the perfect attack.

    I dashed upwards, my speed slowing momentarily before I crashed into the ground below me in a finishing blow.

    BOOM

    I stood up, my eyes attempting to locate the adventurer through the heavy mist.

    "!!"

    A fist engulfed in fire shot out towards me from the smokescreen, hitting me right in the gut as I shot back. I could feel my organs and my skin screaming from the burning pain that the strike had left, my legs shaking slightly as I regained myposure.

    My eyes nced quickly towards Asthia, making sure she was safe.

    "Don''t take your eyes off a Brawler," said the adventurer menacingly before driving his other fist into my left ribcage. I was sent zooming back once again, how he had managed to suddenly appear before me eluding me. Was hepletely unharmed by my attack?!

    I coughed, small drops of blood sttering on the floor. The Brawlerunched himself at me once again, my body still on its knees as I simply raised my hand weakly. A small smile spread across the adventurer''s face, thinking victory was his.

    BOOM

    A st of bind shot forth from my outstretched palm, striking the beastman right in his chest. I smirked, amused by how I had managed tond such a blow on him.

    Maybe fighting while nearly unconscious was the ultimate tactic?!

    I could hear the approaching footsteps of dozens of soldiers as I lifted my head slowly, my vision inked with a hint of red from the blood that was trickling down my face.

    Was this really how it ended after all that fighting?

    If both Asthia and I were to die right now, the remainder of the Dragon army was sure to follow, and without a high-ranking member of the army to guide the final defense that was located within the city itself, Lares would ultimately fall and the Dominion would win the war.

    All we needed was a push to repel the enemy, a final trump card that allowed us to regain our organization, rest, and refuel our supplies. We would create a line that wouldst us years, allowing us to carefully n ahead and decide our next move.

    Please... I don''t want to die here.

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I watched in horror as Mia fell to the ground, unable to stand back up. My mind was finally able to process what was happening around me to a limited degree, but my body remainedpletely frozen in ce, my guess being that I had shattered my lower back upon crashing into the ground.

    My eyes looked around the area, watching as Dragons fell to the ground with weapons impaling them.

    I didn''t want to lose my home... I didn''t want to lose my people... I didn''t want to lose my friends.

    I closed my eyes, putting thest of my strength into two simple words that echoed throughout my body and into the dark tunnel that linked me to my knight. The image of the awkward boy who I hade to treasure more than anyone flooded my mind, forcing out the words that I had wanted to scream through the link for the entirety of the war.

    Help us!

    ...

    The massive aura of an S-ranked individual approached the battlefield suddenly, a familiar tingle spreading throughout my body as shes of yellow appeared around me.

    Lightning?!

    "Supernova," muttered a voice, the world around me slowing down.

    BOOOOOMMMM

 Chapter 103: The Real War Begins

    Chapter 103: The Real War Begins

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    I said nothing, perplexed by the arrival of the mysterious figure. The Dwarven soldiers that had been approaching my position were suddenly floating in the air, helpless against their new enemy.

    Were they really floating?

    I concentrated, realizing that the world around me was simply moving at a slower pace. The speed of the individual before me was unlike anything I had ever seen, and I had no idea why I was able to share their speed through my own eyes.

    A sh of lightning blinded me momentarily as a trail of yellow zipped from soldier to soldier, instantly killing them before mming into the ground and causing an eruption of energy.

    The figure returned to its original position, waiting for his surroundings to process what had just happened.

    They stood with their back towards me, their legs covered in dark ck armor that seemed to fit them perfectly. A simple t-shirt that fit tightly on them covered their upper-half. Rips and tears within the fabric revealing various scars that they had gained over the years.

    A shoulder pady on their right shoulder, offering small amounts of protection. Their left arm, on the other hand, was leftpletely unprotected and uncovered. A shining dagger remained clutched in their hand, lightning crackling as it moved around the de of the weapon.

    Tears began to form in my eyes as I recognized the dagger, the boy''s long brown hair fluttering in the wind from the swirl of bind around him.

    "Jay..." I croaked, failing to keep myposure any longer. I wanted to embrace him, run at him and thank him foring, cry in his arms for all the pain I had experienced over thest few days, but my body forbade it.

    I waspletely paralyzed from the waist down, a state that could easily be treated through holy magic, but it took time nevertheless.

    The boy looked at me, his turquoise eyes bursting with power. A small smile appeared on his face, a look of relief washing over him as he realized both Mia and I were okay.

    "Good job," he said gently, not knowing how to approach a reunion like this in the middle of a battle, "you did great. I''ll take it from here, okay?"

    I nodded, brushing off the fact that he was talking to me like I was a little kid. I hoped he remembered who was older here.

    A boom ofughter erupted up ahead, Ares recognizing the waves of power that were emanating from the new contender.

    "Jay Cadmium!" he called out, nting his spear into the body of a struggling dragon soldier and focusing his attention on the boy.

    The battlefield fell silent at the mention of his name, the Dwarves realizing that this individual was the most powerful Dragon currently within the Dragonkin''s ranks, and the Dragons gaining back their lost hope at the arrival of their Supreme Commander.

    "Ares Hearth," said the boy, his calm stride unchanging, "I''m d to see you''re doing well."

    The manughed, nodding in acknowledgment.

    "As am I. Unfortunately, I cannot forgive you for your actions at Thorria, and as you currently stand, you are the leader of the enemy faction. I will recognize you as my official enemy, and will hold nothing back, do you understand?"

    Jay nodded, looking around and addressing the few remaining Dragons still standing.

    "We are the final front between the enemy and our families, their final glimmer of hope for a better tomorrow. Draw the line here, and don''t let a single enemy past you!"

    A colossal cheer rang across the Dragon''s ranks, all of them forming multiple lines as they reorganized their formation. Their goal was not to defeat their enemy but simply hold them back in hopes of stalling their advance.

    The Dwarves reorganized themselves, their endless numbers preparing to sh one final time in what could potentially be thest battle to take ce on the Western Front. If they achieved victory, then Lares would crumble, allowing the Dominion to win the war within only a few months.

    Ares readied himself, his eyes locked with Jay''s.

    "We fight for the freedom of our people! Dedicate your hearts to this battle, and bring victory to our king! Charge!" boomed Ares, the Dwarves thundering towards the Dragons at full speed with a deafening cry.

    RENA VYE''S POV:

    "We''ve been summoned back?!" I eximed, shocked by the order that the envoy had brought to me directly from the capital.

    "Yes, Ms. Vye. Jean Lymine is currently leading an attack on our borders, and she is making rapid progress. The King has already set up measures to halt her advance but will require both your presence and your brother''s to assure the safety of the capital." answered the envoy, his voice shaking ever so slightly. Thest thing he wanted to do was anger an S-rank.

    I sighed, calming myself.

    "Very well. I cannot argue with His Majesty, anyway." I said. "What about this front?"

    "His Majesty wants you to decide that for yourself. If you believe that this front will crumble without your presence, then only Mr. Vye''s presence will be required."

    Selena''s quivering arms, as she picked up the ne, shed before me. The Emperess was still recuperating from the loss of her husband, and it had be painfully obvious that the Dragons were ying an extremely passive game.

    As long as a considerable force remained, I doubted they would actually lead a counter-attack. The Western Front could potentially receive aid, but I had to think about my own nation before the lives of the Dwarves.

    "I''ll go back," I said confidently, "The Front won''t crumble if at least half of our current forces remain here. Do we know anything about the other S-rank: Amelia L?"

    "She has been reported to be stationed on the West. It seems like King Roy is trying to force a two-way attack by separating his forces and heading straight for both capitals."

    "I see. The Dwarves won''tst long without Ares''s presence, but I believe he won''t be able to leave his current position. If Lio and I begin forcing Jean back, Amelia is sure to be called back to support her."

    "Creating a stalemate," concluded Lio as he entered the tent.

    "Exactly. That being said, a stalemate benefits the Allies more than it benefits us. Our initial goal was to wipe out the Dragons within mere months, but that is now unachievable. We''ll need to prepare for a war of attrition," I exined, both Feis standing before me nodding in understanding.

    Giving the Allies too much time would ultimately lead to our downfall. It was true that a stalemate was currently the only way to save ourselves from our overextension into Dragon territory, but if it were tost too long, the upper-hand would be given to the Allies sooner than I would like to believe.

 Chapter 104: A Lone Tree

    Chapter 104: A Lone Tree

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I returned to the main camp, cuts visible all over my body and scrapes engraved in my armor. Due to the bind exhaustion that every individual had begun to feel on the battlefield, both forces decided to retreat and regain their power.

    I could tell Ares had wanted to wipe me out in one blow, but he quickly realized it wasn''t realistic.

    That being said, this oue was a tremendous victory for the Dragons. We had formed a line along the West, a defensive perimeter, that we were already beginning to expand to make sure we couldn''t get nked.

    I entered the most intricate tent amongst those ced for daily life and rest, my eyes falling on the white-haired princess sleeping peacefully. It seemed like she had finally lost consciousness, and I had been told to immediately begin the healing process if we wanted to assure that she could make a permanent recovery.

    I held my arm above her, opening my palm and closing my eyes.

    "Integrate," I muttered.

    A beautiful cyan mark crept around my arm from the back of my hand as my hair matched Asthia''s. The golden glow of holy bind emanated from my palm gently. Its effects soothing the apparent pain that Asthia was currently experiencing.

    I visualized the spinal structure of a normal human, the model in my head way more precise than medics of Auroria could''ve been able to create. Immobilizing the enemy through strategic strikes to vital areas was something that was forced into our minds at a young age back on Earth. It was apparently very entertaining to watch a paralyzed fighter slowly meet their end...

    I gasped as the remainder of my strength left me. I had barely managed to finish reconstructing her spine, and it felt as if I could simply pass out and never wake up. The effects of Integrate ended immediately as my features returned to their original state.

    A presence suddenly stood outside, my body standing up and approaching the silhouette. I was barely able to support my own weight but decided to ignore the overwhelming frailty of my body.

    "Feeling better?" I asked as I exited the tent. Mia stood before me emotionless.

    "Yes, thank you," she said, looking up to meet my gaze, "did you get taller?"

    Iughed, surprised that my height was the first thing Mia wanted to talk about.

    "Maybe. Do you think I did?" I asked jokingly.

    "Hm, I''d say so. You''re surprisingly tall for your age."

    "You know we''re the same age, right?"

    "Uh-huh," she said, brushing off my rhetorical question and simply turning around. I guessed that she wanted me to apany her wherever she was going. I sighed, realizing there was no possible way I got out of this situation.

    I walked alongside the pale girl, herplexion snow white. I never knew if it was her normal color or if she was feeling ill, but I decided not to ask. Slowly walking around was a nice change of pace for me, and something told me Mia was doing this more for my sake than for her own.

    She stopped at the top of a small hill, a single tree waiting at the top. Shey against the bark, tapping the ground beside her invitingly.

    I groaned as I sat down, weighed down slightly by my armor. I had requested the armor to be as light as possible, but even a feather would be a burden to me in my current physical state. I had run all the way south through the continent, fought a brief but intense battle against the Dwarven army, and had used Integrate momentarily to heal Asthia. I was exhausted.

    A long silence ensued. Mia and I simply looked down at the Dragon encampment, enjoying the fresh breeze that asionally swept through the valley.

    "It''s nice sometimes, isn''t it?" said Mia, "to just sit and do nothing."

    I chuckled, letting out a long sigh.

    "Yea."

    "Moments like these are rare, you know? You should enjoy it while itsts," muttered Mia, closing her eyes.

    "I am enjoying it. I just don''t know how to show it," I responded truthfully, slowing my breathing and feeling every strand of hair wavering in the wind.

    "How''s Asthia?"

    "She''ll be okay. It''ll just take time for her to walk again."

    "That doesn''t sound great."

    "It could be a lot worse."

    Another moment of silence. Pauses like these never felt awkward when I was with Mia, probably because we both thrived on silence, and enjoyed the quiet. Speaking our minds was new to us, and even after living 13 years as another person, skills such asid-back conversation were still difficult.

    "Are you alright?" I asked suddenly, Mia''s paleplexion worrying me slightly. The girl smiled sadly, nodding.

    "I am. I''m just thinking about everything that''s happened. Everything went by so quickly that it was hard to understand everything, but now I have the chance to look back on my actions. I''ve taken many lives, Jay. I don''t know how to live with that."

    I didn''t know how to answer, simply looking at the girl. I had lived with killing all my life. The act of taking another''s life was just a means to survival for me.

    "I''ve alsomitted atrocities that I''ll never forget," I confessed. The pictures of dead civilians shed before me like a reyable movie. "Those people didn''t deserve to die, but saying that they were simply caught in the crossfire would be a lie. Residential buildings were our main target that day, it was no mistake."

    "Do you regret what you did?"

    "I can''t afford to. If I begin to regret my actions, I''ll constantly be looking back, ignoring the future."

    "So you ignore it?" asked Mia, not really understanding my approach.

    "That''s impossible," I said, wondering how I wanted to phrase my thoughts. "It''s a matter of epting it and moving on, I think. I ept what I''ve done and look to the future."

    It was an extremely logical way of thinking, a method that suppressed emotion and morals in exchange for a clear head. If I let my feelings get the better of me, then I was bound to drown in the sea of blood that I had spilled. By focusing on whaty ahead, I hovered above the haunting souls of those I had killed, barely out of their reach.

    "I see. I don''t think I''m able to do that, though," said Mia, smiling.

    "That''s maybe for the best. It''s like living on a time bomb of emotions that could go off at any moment."

    "A what?" asked the girl,pletely lost in the vocabry I had used.

    "Nah, nevermind," I said casually, chuckling at myself. "Just an expression I use."

    "Oh, okay, mister fancy," teased Mia.

    I smiled smugly, ying along with the joke. The girlughed, forgetting the heavy subject that had gued the light-hearted atmosphere in the previous topic.

    Maybe times like these weren''t so bad, I thought,ying back and taking a deep breath. If we were to win the long war ahead of us, our priority was making sure we remained sane during the long years. It sounded simple, but the horrors of taking the lives of others were bound to start kicking in sooner orter.

 Chapter 105: Shattered Glass

    Chapter 105: Shattered ss

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    "We''ll need to set up basic patrols that scout along the Freem line," I said, following the designated path on the giant map with my finger. "As long as we remain organized, we''ll be able to send entire parties of soldiers into domains."

    Now that the war had calmed down slightly, both sides had to deal with the pressing matters at hand: unchecked domains.

    The continent of Auroria hadn''t ceased to function as it usually did simply because a war was taking ce. To my knowledge, there hadn''t been any domains appearing that required special attention, but smaller bosses were beginning to rampage across Auroria.

    "There''s a Wolves''s Den to the south-west. If we estimate that it''s around B-rank, we''ll need a full party of five to tackle it safely. Suffering casualties is thest thing we want," I continued. The Captains standing before me all nodded. It was still a little weird to be considered an adult at the age of fourteen, but it at least allowed me to maintain a degree of authority over my subordinates.

    "Does anyone want to take charge of this domain?" I asked. A young dragon stepped forward immediately, his curly ck hair unlike any other styles I had seen with Dragons.

    "Marc Xym, sir. Captain of the third battalion," he stated confidently. I analyzed his power, surprised that such a young dragon had managed to climb his way up to the captain''s position in such a short amount of time. His aura seemed vaguely familiar, but I dismissed any doubts and smiled.

    "Very well, Marc. Let me know when you''ve chosen your other party members before heading out. Everyone is dismissed."

    The room dispersed, none of the captains daring to say anything that could potentially be overheard by the leader of the entire Dragon army.

    A soldier entered the tent, his eyes scanning the interior before finally locating me.

    "Sir," he said as he approached me, "the Princess would like to see you."

    "Is everything alright?" I asked.

    "I-I''m not sure, sir. It would be best if you checked for yourself."

    I exited the tent slightly rmed. Was Asthia suffering some kind of pain? My rushed pace caught the attention of some soldiers currently on a break, but I ignored them and focused on my destination.

    Having Mia with me in this situation would''ve been beneficial. I wasn''t sure if I''d be able to help Asthia at all, and all I could do was hope that she was okay. But I knew that was simply an idealistic expectation.

    There was no way the girl was fine. With the pause in the war and the time to reflect on what had happened, people were beginning to finally face the events that had transpired in quick session. This reflection was bound to heavily mortify Asthia, once again realizing that her father was no longer with her, seeing the terrified faces of the thousands she had killed over thest few months, as well as epting her inability to walk.

    I hadn''t had a one on one discussion with Asthia since I arrived, my time spent managing the army and optimizing our defense for potential attacks. I knew it was just a way for me to run away from my responsibilities as Asthia''s friend, especially since I could feel the pain she was currently experiencing.

    I slowed my speed as I approached the royal tent. Why was I feeling so nervous? I pushed forward, ignoring my uneasiness and walking through the drapes that covered the entrance.

    Asthia was sitting in her queen-sized bed, her long white hair caressing the sheets. Her ruby red eyes looked ahead, her head turned towards the left ever so slightly. I could tell she was looking without seeing. Her mind wasn''t present: she waspletely lost in thought.

    The girl was wearing a simple white nightgown which blended with her spotless skin. The majority of her bare legs were hidden underneath her covers. I merely spotted these aspects of her, not allowing my thoughts to delve any further.

    "Asthia," I said softly, gently pulling the girl out of her imagination and back to reality. "Are you alright?"

    "Jay," said the girl, acknowledging my presence. Our eyes locked, a dark storm brewing within her irises. She was clearly troubled, but whether or not she would openly admit and seek help was another matter. "Did you grow taller?"

    Was that really the thing that stood out the most?

    "Maybe," I answered yfully, bringing a stool and sitting beside the Princess. She looked down, not saying anything else. I made no visible hint of disappointment at Asthia''s difficulty to speak up, understanding how hard it was for her.

    Either way, she knew I was fully aware of her current emotions, our link flooded with negative energy. I waited patiently and perfectly still. If Asthia wanted to share her feelings, then I''d listen. If she preferred to keep them locked behind the chains of silence, then I''d stay here and support her.

    "I thought I could heal myself, you know?" she said finally, her voice weak with disgust and sadness. "But it seems like all I can do isy here."

    She opened her palm, igniting the smallest of embers before it died off. It wasn''t intentional, but simply a consequence of ack of bind being supplied to the me. The flickering light of bind trickled away before my eyes.

    "Not even an ember, huh?" muttered Asthia. The usual brightness that sparkled in her eyes hadpletely vanished, a dark void filling her up and consuming her from within.

    The fragile yet beautiful panel of spotless ss that represented Asthia''s emotions waspletely broken. I was at a loss for words,pletely unaware of what to say. The girl understood my inability to help, looking up apologetically.

    "Sorry, Jay. I just wish I could do more to help."

    "..."

    Another silence followed. I wanted to say something, to tell her that she had done more than enough, but the words wouldn''t flow from my throat. Her apology had only made it harder, but it wasn''t her fault, none of this was.

    I felt like no matter how I approached the situation, nothing I could say had the ability tofort the girl before me. She waspletely broken, a state I recognized far too well. Whether or not her few words were an attempt of seeking help eluded me, but I had missed the chance to say anything.

    She was bottling up her worries, living like a living time-bomb that was bound to go off. When that countdown ultimately reached zero, what would happen to the girl I knew? Would shepletely disappear? Would confusion, anger, and sadness consume her and make her lose herself?

    I felt a disturbance within myself, a new kind of connection bestowed upon me with the new position of Supreme Commander. Marc had sessfully formed his party, and all that was left was for me to see him off.

    I got up in silence and moved to the exit. My head turned back one final time, eyeing the girl. She remained unfazed at my movement, her eyes no longer viewing the world before her.

    "You''ve helped me more than any person, Asthia. If it weren''t for you, I''d still be a closed individual unable to feel anything. You''re proof that I''m no longer that person, and even if you had no intention of changing me, I''ll devote my all to supporting you every day," I said, not knowing whether or not my words were even reaching her.

    "If that support is to sit by you in silence every day and let you dwell on your own thoughts, then that''s exactly what I''ll do. If you want me to listen, I''ll listen. If you want me to speak, I''ll speak. I''m not the best at anything rted to people, but with you, I''ll try my very best to be dependable," I continued, finally exiting the tent and taking a deep breath.

    There were words I was unable to say, but in my own way, I had delivered the message I wanted. If Asthia Darck needed someone to help her regain her footing, then I''d be there. I could tell she was far from alright, and healing her wounds would take time, but that pain was the only way for her to move forward.

    There was no running from the past.

 Chapter 106: Reassurance

    Chapter 106: Reassurance

    JANE CADMIUM''S POV:

    A knock on the door caught my attention. I made my way to the entrance of the house, opening the door hesitantly. Our family had gained an immense boost in poprity over the past few months, but it was by no means positive fame.

    A Fei with long white hair stood on the other side of the door, his green eyes lighting up gently upon seeing me.

    "Ms. Cadmium, it''s a pleasure to meet you," said the Fei, bowing slightly. I said nothing, still unaware of the man''s intentions. I doubted he was a direct enemy considering he was under intense supervision due to his race, but he was still legally allowed to live within Eloria as long as he was a citizen.

    I noticed Imanian soldiers lurking around the roads, their eyes locked on the Fei.

    "May Ie in?" he asked politely, addressing theck of privacy.

    "S-sure," I said, clearing the passage and letting the man inside.

    "My name is Yu Elrath. I''m the director of the Academy," started the Fei, turning to face me. "I wanted to speak to you about your son."

    I nodded, averting my gaze. Jay Cadmium wasn''t human. He was a dragon, a beast that had murdered countless civilians without hesitation. As his mother, I would always love him unconditionally, but his actions saddened me.

    Was killing innocent people really necessary?

    "Let''s see, how old is your son right now?" asked Yu, smiling gently.

    "Almost thirteen," I responded, joining the dignified Fei at the table as he nodded at my answer.

    "He''s a grown man now, is he?"

    The Fei chuckled.

    "I wanted to tell you what I thought about Jay. I feel like you might need something like that, right now," he finished. I looked up slightly surprised.

    "You know him personally, director?"

    "Haha. I met him a few years back when he was known as Darck," began Yu, his eyes glittering nostalgically. "He was going around, clearing A-rank domains alongside a partner that never left his side. They knew nothing about each other, but it was clear to me how strong their bond was."

    I sat silently, unaware that Jay had met such an individual during his travels. The idea of him facing monsters alone had terrified me for the entirety of the time he had spent as an adventurer, but I was d to learn he had someone to keep himpany and watch over him.

    "Katherine Hearth was her name. I saw them during the yearly festival of Orun, and she was leading him around the light-filled avenue with a bright smile across her face. She was a talented binder too, and I believe Jay trusted her with his life," recounted Yu, pausing momentarily.

    "I then fought against Darck in a sparring match. His skills were unlike anything I had ever seen, and something tells me you also have no idea how he''s able to do some of the things he can."

    I chuckled.

    "It''s like he was born with incredible skills. Like he already knew them instinctively," I whispered, remembering Jay''s bizarre yet precious childhood.

    "Where is Katherine now?" I asked. I wanted to thank this girl for helping Jay endure the loneliness of adventuring. Even if he was someone who strived alone and didn''t mind ack of rtionships, I wanted to believe this girl helped him grow as a person.

    Yu shook his head softly.

    "She died during a domain sadly," he said.

    "..."

    "But she helped him be a better person. I truly believe that. And now look at him: leading the Dragon forces against the Dominion without fear. I should indeed be against him considering I''m a Fei, but I have no family up in Nethnore. I''ve lived long enough to understand what I''ll stand behind, and the eradication of an entire species isn''t one."

    "But he''s done unforgivable things," I muttered, picturing Jay killing a crying Dwarven citizen.

    "I''m sure Jay is facing the consequences of his actions as we speak, but don''t you think those closest to him should support him, whether it be directly or from afar? When this is all over, he won''t be the same boy you once knew, but he will remain your son indefinitely. I believe that connection is more important than deeds that he''smitted."

    "I will always love him, but how can I genuinely support him knowing what he''s done? He ughtered hundreds of civilians who had nothing to do with the war. He''s surrounded by bloodshed and carnage, and I fear that his actions and his surroundings will kill my son and rece him with someone I won''t recognize."

    "That will be up to you to decide. Will you choose to see him as a different person, or see him as your son? Whether or not he remains the same person or changes dependspletely on your perception of him. No matter what he does, says, or thinks, you are his mother, Jane. I''m sure Jay would like his mother to try and see him for who he is, not what he''s done."

    "!!"

    The door creaked open as I began to lose my self-control. Yu stood up, nodding at me and taking his leave. He opened his mouth to excuse himself, but decided not to and walked out past the surprised Bruce.

    "Jane?!" eximed Bruce, running to my side. His hands touched my face gently. I realized he was wiping away tears that seemed to flow endlessly. "Are you okay? What did that Fei do to you?"

    "I''ve failed as a mother," I muttered weakly. "I lost faith in my own son."

    Bruce pulled me into his arms, letting my tears streak down my face.

    "He''lle back to us, Jane. I''m sure of it. One day, our Jay will walk through our door and call our names once again. When that timees, I''ll roughen him up for lying to us about his identity, okay?" joked Bruce. Iughed at the finalment, but Bruce''s first words imprinted themselves in my mind.

    One day, Jay would walk through those doors. When he did, I''d wee him back as his mother. I''d say wee back and I love you, never forgetting that Jay Cadmium was my son. His sins would forever define him, but so many other things about him did as well.

    He was a gentle boy who treasured those around him, and amongst the many people who had shaped him into the man he was today, I couldn''t help but close my eyes and picture the girl who had apanied him during his travels.

    Thank you so much for looking after my son, Katherine.

 Chapter 107: Lost People

    Chapter 107: Lost People

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    "You didn''t have toe with me, you know?" I said, ncing back at the brown-haired girl following my lead.

    "I had nothing better to do," responded Mia, pouting slightly.

    "Aren''t you amander?"

    "That doesn''t mean I know how to lead an army. I''m surprised you even do."

    "I simply follow logical thought," I confessed. "It''s useless when emotions and morale are taken into ount. Everything bes too unpredictable."

    Mia said nothing, switching topics.

    "Where are we going again?"

    "One of our scouting parties reported arge monster in the vicinity. I don''t want to risk the lives of my soldiers for something I can do. I need time to think anyway."

    "Did something happen with Asthia?" asked Mia, understanding the source of my conflict.

    "She''s not looking great, Mia. I''ve been there before, it''s hard to climb back up into everyday life."

    A shadow suddenly loomed over me, forcing me to stop in my tracks as I looked at the towering giant in front of me.

    A goblin d in steel armor stood before me. Dark red eyes red at me with intense fury as a massive club began to shift in its grasp. I electrified the bind around me. There was no need to risk anything. If Mia were to be injured because I chose to not use the full extent of my power... I would never forgive myself.

    BOOM

    The weapon came smashing into the ground as I appeared above the eight-mel tall goblin. My hand twisted slightly, forming a small condensed tform of air behind my feet. I used the newly-created surface,unching myself at the goblin.

    Lightning crackled in my hand as a ck dagger appeared from thin air, the de whistling in the wind as it shed through the goblin''s head with a trail of electricity.

    "Enemy... die..."

    "!!"

    I turned around in shock as the monster''s head came sliding off its body. Arge thud echoed throughout the area from the copse of the goblin''s body.

    Did it just speak?

    My eyes nced at Mia, but I could tell by her neutral expression that she hadn''t heard anything. Maybe it was just my imagination...

    "Was that it?" asked the girl, slightly disappointed at how uneventful our little excursion had been.

    "I told you it would be boring," I responded, dematerializing the dagger, "I only got reports of arge goblin who appeared to be an A-rank monster. It could''ve even been B-rank."

    "Huh. I guess I''ll believe you next time."

    "Right..." I muttered, looking at the monster''s corpse that was beginning to vanish.

    If a rtively low-ranked monster such as that one really had spoken... did that mean that normal monsters were beginning to develop intelligence?

    This had nothing to do with using logic within fights. This opened the door to directmunication with the natural beasts that inhabited the domains of Auroria. If we could interact with them, then there could potentially be room for negotiation.

    As long as the monsters respected the hierarchy of power, then there was a leader.

    And if there was a leader, then there was an army supporting them.

    I shook my head, clearing the thoughts. It was true that another army was sure to turn the tide of the Western Front and most likely allow the Allies to push all the way through to Thorria, but this was all based on a fantasy.

    I couldn''t rely on fantasies. There were thousands of people entrusting their lives to me. They didn''t know who I was, but they believed in the position given to me by Selena. Others needed me as a pir to lean on, and I intended to do just that.

    But if there was a hidden army... would they listen to a plea for help?

    KING GLAD''S POV:

    I scowled as the doors swung open, two guards apanying the human dressed in bright red robes.

    "You summoned me, King d?" he said nobly, bowing slightly with a wide smile on his face. I was well aware that his respect towards me was an act, and it was something that disgusted me profoundly.

    The man standing before me knew nothing of honor. I had certainly stooped to a low point in order to try and hold the advantage over the Dragons, but I had paid the ultimate price for my cowardice. Kidnapping a random Dragon was not the honorable path of conducting war, and yet, this man saw nothing wrong with it.

    For him, it was a ticket to a life of peace. I clenched my teeth in frustration.

    Ares was on the front lines fighting for a race that wasn''t his but that he considered family, and yet this man had turned his back on both his people and his family for the sake of provisionary protection.

    "Hugo Liech," I said, "I''ve just been made aware that you are actually an AA-ranked adventurer. Is this information correct?"

    The boy''s eyes widened slightly at the news, perking his eyebrows up as if it was all new to him.

    "Who told you such a thing, Your Highness?" he asked politely, remaining calm.

    "A letter, actually. It was also apanied with an interesting little card, if I may say so myself."

    A dwarven attendant brought a small tray with both items perfectly aligned. I reached out and read the information present on the card.

    "Let''s see... Adventurer''s identification card. Name, Hugo Liech. Age, thirteen. ss, Archmage. Rank... AA."

    Hugo''s expression darkened. I noticed his hand delicately touch the side of his robe, realizing the card was missing.

    I ced the card back onto the tray, pleased with the oue of the events. I grabbed the piece of parchment, clearing my throat before continuing.

    "Dear King d,

    I believe this belongs to your guest. He must''ve dropped it back in Eloria because it just happened to appear in my possession.

    D."

    "D?" muttered Hugo.

    I waited a moment before witnessing the boy''s rage spread across his face. I had a faint idea of who this letter came from, but I decided to simply suspect and not delve any further.

    "Due to your impressive aptitude in battle, Mr. Liech. I only see it fitting that you assist those currently fighting for your safety," I said calmly.

    The adventurer looked at me with disgust, his respectful act fading immediately.

    "This wasn''t what we agreed to. A King who goes back on his word is pitiful."

    I chuckled, nodding in agreement.

    "You''re absolutely right. I agreed to protect the helpless nobleman who was being threatened by the Dragons. Was that not your story?"

    "..."

    "If one party lies during the formation of the agreement, then I am under no obligation to respect my end of it. You will be sent to the Western Front immediately, where you will assist Ares Hearth in his conquest against the Dragonkin," I announced, raising my voice to emphasize my message.

    Hugo cursed wildly as the guards led him away. A single word managed to reach my ears as the boy disappeared behind the massive doors.

    "Darck."

    I smiled. I doubted he was referencing the royal family of the Dragonkin, meaning there was another individual who had named themselves Darck. Whoever they were, they had a clear goal in mind.

    The stealing of the identification, the timing of the message with the emergence of a stalemate, as well as the refusal to fully identify themselves, all they wanted was to force Hugo Liech back into their line of sight.

    A chance to kill him.

    It was a devious n and one that I was not forced to y along with. However, it was clear that the sender had known why I would most likely back his objectives. Hugo was a rat who fled from danger whenever he could, and even with great power as an AA-ranked adventurer, he chose to iste himself from those he cared about to simply avoid fighting.

    A rat who had no honor had no ce in my kingdom.

 Chapter 108: Reinforcements

    Chapter 108: Reinforcements

    "Sir, a massive army has appeared to the East," reported a scout as he hurriedly entered the tent. I looked up from the giant map, noticing the visible happiness that was spread across his face. This wasn''t a message bringing despair, but rather, a message signaling the beginning of hope.

    "Who is it?" I asked, confirming my suspicions.

    "The Imanian army, sir. They''ve arrived."

    I nodded, straightening myself up. There was no way Ares would allow our allies to join us without resistance. If the S-rank yed his cards correctly, he would most likely be able to separate both armies while simultaneously massacring thousands of enemy lives.

    I exited the tent, thousands of men already lined up and awaiting my orders. They had all felt the massive shift in the atmosphere, realizing that something was about to ur. I spotted Mia standing to the side, her face facing the ground. Her eyes nced momentarily at me, meeting my gaze as the girl gave a quick nod.

    "Our allies have arrived," I announced, silence spreading across the Dragon army like wildfire. Not a single breath could be heard, everyone waiting for the decision of their Supreme Commander. "The Dwarves will not allow them to join us without a fight, and the Imanian army isn''t powerful enough to take on the Dwarves head-on."

    I paused, letting the information sink in.

    "They will need support if they want to stand a chance at reaching our position..." I continued, "We will push forward and subdue any Dwarven resistance. If we wait too long, the Imanian armies will be defeated. Prepare to move out!"

    A massive roar erupted across the camp, the loud crash of metal boots rumbling across the area as thousands of soldiers prepared to advance back into the heart of the enemy.

    "Are you ready?" asked Mia, approaching me.

    "I am. I just have one more thing I need to do. Make sure they''re prepared when I get back," I said.

    "That depends on how long you take. I can''t prepare them in five minutes," responded the girl, smiling sarcastically.

    "Then as fast as possible."

    I headed towards the royal tent as Mia headed off towards the armory.

    "Supreme Commander," said a voice. I turned around, the young Dragon that had volunteered to participate in the eradication of the domains around us stepping forth.

    "Marc Xym. What is it?"

    "I would like permission to stay here with a small squad, sir. I want to guarantee the Princess''s safety myself."

    I remained silent, eyeing the Dragon neutrally.

    "You''ll protect her?" I asked coldly, my aura leaking out around me.

    "Y-Yes, sir."

    I still couldn''t make out why his aura seemed so familiar, but if he was able to remainposed when faced with my aura, then it meant one of two things: he was telling the truth, or he was a stone-cold liar.

    "Very well. I''ll allow you to stay here in a defensive position."

    "Thank you, Supreme Commander-"

    "However, you are forbidden from entering the Princess''s quarters unless specified to do so. Do. You. Understand?"

    The Dragon froze, his eyes shivering from the aura of death that loomed around our conversation.

    "I understand, sir. I will remain outside."

    I nodded, extinguishing my aura and continuing my walk towards the royal tent.

    I stood before the drapes that led to Asthia''s room, pausing. A small amount of mana emanated from the other room, a hint of gold shimmering through the curtains.

    I frowned sadly, letting out a small sigh. Was she trying to heal herself right before the fight?

    "Asthia," I called out, entering the room.

    The girl looked up, letting the bind around her calm down.

    "I''ll fight," she said confidently, her eyes flickering slightly. The girl was attempting to mask her fragility with her determination to fight, but it was pointless when the individual standing before her knew how she felt as if it were his own emotions.

    "Asthia," I repeated softly, "this isn''t your fight. Let me do this."

    "I''m the Princess of the Dragonkin! How can it not be my fight?!" she eximed, her voice breaking.

    "..."

    "Please, Jay. I hate myself, right now. I need to do something."

    "I can''t let you go out there," I responded, not lowering my defense in the slightest.

    "Thousands of people have died protecting me, Jay. Now I have to wait by on a bed while more Dragons lose their lives?"

    "Asthia, you can''t walk," I said. It wasn''t the nicest thing to point out, but it was a current fact. The girl couldn''t walk, there was no way she''d be able to fight.

    "Yes I can," she stated firmly.

    "Then get up and walk to me, right now."

    I watched painfully as the girl struggled to bring herself to one side of the bed. She let her white feet delicately touch the ground. Her eyes shook, realizing that she was still unable to feel the contact.

    Even so, she pressed forward. Her arms pushed off the bed, shooting the girl up momentarily.

    "Ah!"

    She toppled over immediately, my body already there to receive her fall. The girlnded in my arms softly. Asthia said nothing, her hands clutching my own weakly.

    "Please, Asthia, stay here and rest. I''ll be back soon," I pleaded. Seeing the girl struggle so much was unusually disturbing for some reason, and all I could do was beg her to remain safe.

    She nodded meekly. I grabbed her legs with my other arm, lifting her andying her back onto the bed. I headed towards the exit of the tent, feeling the energy in the air from the soldiers outside.

    "Please, be careful, Jay," said Asthia, refusing to make eye contact with me out of shame for her current state.

    "I will."

    I exited the room, the warm sunlight weing me back into the open air.

    Mia stood next to the exit, her expression dark with frustration.

    "She''ll heal," Iforted,ying my hand on her shoulder.

    "You mean physically?"

    I remained silent for a bit, understanding the true meaning behind her question. Her physical recovery would only take time, but her mental state waspletely fractured. Even if her body returned to her, would she be the same Asthia we had always known?

    "That will be up to us."

    Mia nodded. Asthia''s salvation would depend entirely on those around her, and how much support she received. I could tell Mia was suppressing her own insecurities and worries due to all the other problems currently around us, but I decided to not mention it.

    If we were toe out of this encounter sessfully, it would allow us to extend our defensive line and potentiallye into direct contact with Selena''s forces. Another friend would also join us, and it was bound to help calm the nerves of both girls currently on the Western Front.

    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 109: The Bridge

    Chapter 109: The Bridge

    ARES HEARTH''S POV:

    I stood atop the small hill, the ck army emerging from the horizon. Thousands of soldiers approached steadily, two figures leading the charge. It seemed like the ice girl was once again at the forefront of the army, but the other individual was no longer Asthia Darck. I smiled, recognizing the Supreme Commander.

    So he knew exactly what we''d try and do, huh?

    I nced towards the left, the shining armor of Imania glinting in the sunlight. I raised my arm, two spears of stone rising from the ground behind me.

    "Do not let the Imanianmander make contact with the Dragons! Separate them at all costs!" I roared. A cheer of acknowledgment arose around me, my soldiers understanding their task.

    The ground rumbled from thousands upon thousands of shield crashing into the Earth repeatedly, the Dwarven ranks all chanting as they prepared for battle.

    "Charge!"

    A stampede of iron rushed forward, the enemy picking up the pace to meet our attack head-on. I shot my arm forth, sending the spears hurling at the young boy. Dodging the projectiles would only lead to dozens of deaths from the soldiers behind him, and it was clear that he was aware of this too.

    Lightning crackled around him, his silhouette shining as he shot up towards the spears.

    BOOM

    The twonces shattered into pieces as Jay''s body came out the other side of the massive pirs, a ck dagger in his right hand.

    "Defend the Imanian armies at all costs! Don''t let the Dwarves block them!" called out the boy uponnding back onto the ground, his soldiers speeding up into a full sprint as they prepared their weapons.

    Iunched myself towards the frontline, rejoining my troops. I leaped into the air right before both armies made contact, swirling my spear momentarily before crashing down onto arge group of Dragons.

    Jay appeared in front of me. I flinched, once again amazed at the boy''s speed. His movements were imperceptible to even S-ranks, and all I could do when fighting him was rely on my reflexes and raise my weapon defensively wherever he magically manifested.

    The boy took an offensive stance, preparing to swing his weapon.

    "!!"

    He vanished. I felt his presence reappear behind me, realizing he had simply faked an attack. The girl named Mia lunged at me from where Jay was originally standing, a spear of ice in her hands.

    My arms shot out instinctively, sending a wave of energy outwards and repelling the two attackers. I gritted my teeth in frustration.

    If I was going to be forced to fight defensively, then there was no way we''d be able to intercept the Imanian forces. I channeled my bind into my weapon, watching the divine weapon glowing with an auburn aura.

    I felt the iing power of both individuals as they recovered from the small shockwave. I closed my eyes, feeling their cores rather than relying on my eyes. I knew I couldn''t match Jay''s speed, but in terms of raw power, I still came out on top.

    My head tilted to the side suddenly, avoiding the oing spear. I rotated on my feet, sending my foot flying into the girl''s ribcage.

    BOOM

    She shot back into the Dragon''s ranks, mming into a few soldiers along the way. Jay''s core appeared to my right. I raised my spear, meeting his dagger as we locked into a sh.

    "Resonate," I muttered, releasing the stored bind that surrounded the weapon. The burst of bind forced the boy back, but saying it injured him would be a lie. I brought my spear back, swinging with all my power as a massive sh of earth bind followed its trajectory.

    The ground cracked as the attack traveled across the earth, crashing into Jay''s body. I opened my eyes upon hearing the low gasp that escaped the boy''s mouth before he was shot back.

    I smiled, following up on my attack. I appeared above the boy before he had even finished moving, mming my foot into his body.

    BOOM

    A small crater appeared around us as Jay was pushed into the earth.

    "Jay!" cried out Mia, emerging from the dust cloud in an attempt to separate me from my target. I sidestepped her rapid chain of shes, extending my free arm as a small ball of energy condensed in my palm.

    The girl''s eyes widened as she dashed right towards the ball of bind, realizing that her miscalcted trajectory had doomed her. The energy burst forward with a low hum.

    I smiled as a cool mist of ice followed Mia''s defensive swing, absorbing the energy.

    "cial Havoc."

    BOOM

    A st of ice exploded beneath me. I flew back, plunging my feet and my weapon into the ground to slow my speed. My head shot up, feeling another iing presence.

    "Electrost," muttered a voice as Jay came crashing onto my position; lightning crackled around his weapon as the de absorbed his elemental bind.

    BOOOOOMMM

    I let out a small grunt from the attack, feeling my strength beginning to waver. The power of the Dragon''smanders was terrifying. They managed to strike together and with absolute precision, rendering every offensive deadly.

    If not for the defensive capabilities that my mastery over earth bind had allowed me to achieve, I would currently be a dead corpse amidst my soldiers. My eyes spotted the silver glint of Imanian soldiers beginning to blend in with the wave of ck.

    I scowled. Had we really been defeated so easily? The determining factor in the oue of magical warfare was the difference in power between the leading individuals of each army. Numbers and discipline had little to no impact, and if I were to lose now against these two adventurers, the Dwarves would lose everything.

    The only way we could''ve achieved victory was if I had somehow managed to push back both attackers, and it was clear I was unable to do that. If I were to imagine Princess Darck''s presence alongside both Mia and Jay, would I even be able to survive?

    I got up, nting my spear into the ground. Jay and Mia appeared on either side simultaneously, attempting to end me with one final strike.

    "Earth spirit."

    My eyes roared with power as I opened a link between myself and the earth below me, gaining ess to all the excess bind that had been absorbed by the ground.

    I dodged Mia''s horizontal sh, bringing both my arms back before unleashing a massive wave of bind right towards the girl.

    BOOM

    I barely managed to see the effects of my spell before being forced to turn around, blocking Jay''s attack. I pushed him back, appearing beside him with my enhanced speed.

    Even if I was unable to match the boy''s speed, it was clear that the hidden boost from earth spirit was enough to catch him off-guard. I nted the head of my speed into the ground, slicing upwards and creating a wave of earth that shot right into the boy.

    "Divine Aura," echoed a voice. A figure manifested above me, crashing into the ground before nting their sword into the earth. A golden shimmer radiated outward from the de, its effects sending shivers down my spine.

    Every Allied soldier the st touched was immediately healed, recovering their stamina and mental morale. It seemed like I had failed. Both Commanders had made contact, and there was no longer any future left for the Dwarves in this current battle.

    "Princess Diana," I said, greeting the young girl.

    "Ares Hearth. I believe you''ve failed," she responded fiercely, her blue eyes gazing into mine.

    I chuckled, letting out a small sigh.

    "I think I have, but please don''t be mistaken. A victorious battle will not save you from the fate that awaits all of you."

 Chapter 110: Old Times

    Chapter 110: Old Times

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    A triumphing roar boomed across the valley as the Dwarves retreated. I let out a sigh of relief at the victory. A burning pain within me was spreading through my body, originating from the location where Ares had plunged his foot into me.

    The blue-eyed princess approached me, her spotless armor shining in the bright sun.

    "You''ve been in better shape," she said, smiling. I chuckled, an action I immediately regretted as the pain rose.

    Diana extended her hand, stopping right before touching my chest. She closed her eyes, a golden glow radiating from her palm as I felt a new kind of warmth spreading through my body.

    "Thanks," I said after the process wasplete. The princess smiled at my gratitude.

    "I''m d you guys are okay."

    "Things could be worse. At least now we''ll have enough manpower to hold the entire front."

    "We should''ve arrived sooner. I''m still not sure why we took so long," muttered Diana, a worried look on her face.

    "Well, you did bring thousands of soldiers with you. We couldn''t have expected you to arrive within a few days," said Mia as she approached us.

    "Yeah, maybe I underestimated how long it would take to begin with."

    "Let''s continue this elsewhere. I''d like to get back to camp as soon as possible," I said. Both girls nodded without asking for details, something I appreciated deeply.

    It was true that the Imanian forces had taken an abnormal amount of time to arrive. I wanted to believe that it was caused by natural obstacles that arose when traveling with thousands of soldiers and supplies, but something told me it wasn''t.

    Well, I wasn''t surprised that my instincts were doubting the loyalty of those around me. Constant doubt was the only way to survive back on Earth, and even if my previous life was drifting further and further away, the primal instincts that kept me alive for eighteen years would always be ingrained within me.

    My eyes immediately nced over towards the general direction that the royal tent was located upon arriving back at the camp. If there really was a threat within our ranks, then the most direct way to crush the Dragons would be assassinating the political leaders of their society.

    My position as an S-rank had been cemented in Imania as soon as I defeated Jean inbat, but not many people were aware of Asthia''s power. There was no doubt in my mind that the girl could probably be considered a weaker kind of S-rank, but that was only if she was utilizing her full potential.

    If we were to take into ount her current mental and physical state, then she was definitely vulnerable to an attack.

    "You two go on without me. It might be a good idea to show her around, Mia. I have something I have to take care of, first," I announced. Mia looked at me, nodding as if she understood my thoughts.

    "Sure. Follow me, Diana."

    I diverged from the two girls, making my way through the endless maze of tents. The constant buzz of chatter could be heard all around me as the camp began expanding to make room for the massive force that had just arrived.

    "Marc," I called out, approaching the royal tent. The boy straightened up at my arrival.

    "Yes, sir. Congrattions on your victory," he replied.

    "Thank you. How''s the Princess?"

    "The Princess seems to be fine. I haven''t been called for."

    "I see," I muttered, using my link to check in on the girl.

    Ah, she''s asleep.

    I decided not to wake her. The best thing she could probably do right now was rest, and I was d she had managed to fall asleep through the massive amounts of stress and pressure from her friends being out on the frontlines.

    "Come with me, Marc," I ordered, lowering my voice a bit. I looked to the right before heading off, making a small gesture to one of Marc''s personally chosen soldiers to keep watch.

    I wasn''t sure whether or not to trust the Dragon captain, but he had executed everything I had asked of him wlessly. From clearing domains to watching over the Princess without disturbing her, there didn''t seem to be any hidden intention behind his actions.

    "I want you to keep an eye out for suspicious activity around Princess Asthia''s tent," I whispered as we casually walked through the camp, attempting to not draw in any unwanted attention.

    "Are you wary of the new arrivals, sir?" asked the captain, adapting to my hushed tone.

    "You could say that. Either way, I need you to continue watching over her tent."

    "Of course, sir."

    "Oh, and Marc," I added, resting my hand on his shoulder, "my previous order of entering still stands, understood?"

    "...Yes, sir..."

    "Good. Now, I have some things to tend to, but I''m sure you can be trusted to carry out this task," I said. Even if it was a lie, the words boosted the young captain''s confidence as he stood strong, nodding with absolute determination.

    "By the way, did we meet each other before?" I asked, the familiar aura once again sparking my curiosity.

    Marcughed at the question.

    "A very long time ago, sir. I was a young Dragon who simply wanted to be my Princess''s appointed knight. I see now though that others are more qualified for the job, and I also learned it firsthand."

    Learned it firsthand?

    An image shed in my mind, a picture of a hooded figure trying to escape as I unlocked my lightning abilities for the first time.

    "Were you the guy in the hood who overheard my conversation with Asthia?!" I asked suddenly, dropping all formalities.

    "Haha, yea."

    "Damn, I still remember zapping you into oblivion like it was yesterday."

    "Sir, please don''t make me relive that moment," muttered Marc, a small smile visible on his face.

    "Call me Jay. I didn''t realize we went way back!" I added jokingly.

    "Right..."

    We both chuckled, reminiscing about the small and seemingly unimportant moment we had shared all those years ago. Talking about the past like this was fun... way more enjoyable than I thought it would be.

    The memories of my time as an adventurer shed before me suddenly.

    It would''ve been nice to talk about those times with someone...

    The thought erased the small amount of happiness that had briefly taken over my mind, returning it to its neutral state.

    "Thanks, Marc. Make sure you do what I told you to, okay?" I said, raising my voice. Our conversation appeared to be a casual chat between two Dragons, and that was how I wanted to keep it.

    "Sure thing, Jay."

    I made my way to my own quarters silently, my eyes looking downward at the path ahead. I approached the small bed upon my arrival, letting my body fall onto the mattress with a soft thump.

    So many people had shared those years with me, and yet here I was, the only remaining individual who remembered those fleeting yet precious moments. I felt a small tear streak down my cheek, my hand immediately wiping it off as I sat up.

    "What am I crying for..." I muttered to myself, forcing down the pain as I stepped out once more as the Supreme Commander of the Dragonkin.

 Chapter 111: Small Steps

    Chapter 111: Small Steps

    JEAN LYMINE''S POV:

    Our advance into Fei territory had been overwhelmingly sessful over the past few weeks, but one look at my scout''s face as he rushed into the tent told me our victory was short-lived.

    "Mydy, we''ve spotted Fei reinforcements arriving from the south," he said, his short breaths gasping for air reinforcing the severity of the information.

    I said nothing, tapping into the neutral bind around me as I attempted to sense the presence of my fellow S-ranks. A wave of energy washed over me, my eyes shooting open. This was the power of two S-ranksbined, and considering we were on the Eastern front, there were only two individuals who could resonate with such power.

    The Vye twins.

    It was true that I was technically more powerful than each of them, but taking on two S-ranks was impossible for one individual. We were already deep into enemy territory, and being pushed back would result in a huge loss for everything we had aplished. All the soldiers that had perished on the battlefield would''ve died for nothing.

    "How long would it take our fastest mount to traverse the continent and reach the Western front?" I asked. The scout seemed rather surprised at the question but quickly recovered as he began to estimate the duration.

    "At least a few days of constant travel," concluded the scout. I scowled in frustration, realizing the position we had been forced into.

    "How numerous is the reinforcement force?" I asked, attempting to picture the entire situation.

    "Only a few thousand, mydy. The real threat is the twomanders leading the charge."

    "Yes, I know. We won''t be able to hold them off," I muttered.

    If sending a message to the western front was going to take a few days, then that meant we''d need to defend against one major offensive that pitted the entirety of the Fei force against ours. If Ares was fighting Jay, and both the Vye twins were here, then that meant Amelia''s front waspletely unguarded.

    Amelia was most likely pushing the Dwarven resistance back like small insects, but her assault was sure toe to a halt.

    The power of an S-rank was equivalent to around five to ten AA-ranks, and I was certain that King d had set aside the required amount of adventurers in the case of an Imanian attack.

    So was calling for Amelia''s aid the right move?

    The Pink Terror could easily make it to our location within a few hours using lightning, and even if she were to be exhausted upon her arrival, her presence alone would allow us to push back against the Vye twins.

    "Prepare our troops. We are to remain alert and ready until reinforcements arrive," I ordered, the captains around me rushing out of the tent immediately.

    "R-Reinforcements?" asked the scout,pletely lost as to how we''d manage to receive any.

    "Yes, you''ll be getting them for us," I said, advancing towards the scout, "take the fastest mount you know of and head to the Western Front. Only one person can save us."

    "Yes, mydy!" he eximed, understanding my message. I watched as he bolted out of the headquarters in a sh, the high-pitched whistling that acted as a calling order for mounts ringing in my ears.

    My turn arose to exit the tent, the shining sun blinding me momentarily. I winced, adjusting to the bright light before looking down at the sight before me.

    Tens of thousands of soldiers ran around hurriedly, gathering their weapons amidst the barking of orders from their superiors. My eyes nced in the direction of the enemy, the oing army still invisible to normal vision.

    We''re counting on you, Amelia.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    "A letter from the Empress?" I asked, grabbing the piece of parchment from the envoy''s hands.

    "Yes, sir."

    I unraveled the small cords keeping the letter wrapped, revealing its contents. My eyes quickly scanned the page, each and every word imprinting itself within my mind.

    Selena wanted to see me personally.

    The importance of the matter was evident. If Selena wanted to leave her front toe to see me, or vice versa, it would severely weaken our defenses. Our meeting had to be done face to face, but as to why remained a mystery.

    However, it seemed like she was the one doing the moving. She was already on her way to the Western front, and she expected to arrive a few days after the arrival of the letter. It seemed like she also wanted to keep this matter private, and one look at the envoy told me he was already aware of the secrecy of the meeting.

    The page of parchment erupted into mes as I watched it slowly dematerialize into a small hump of ash right before me.

    "I assume you''ll inform me of the location and time?" I asked the envoy. He nodded.

    "Yes, sir."

    I walked out of the tent, pretending the conversation had never taken ce.

    My eyes settled on the royal tent as a small pulse rang across my body. I could tell the source of the feeling was from the other side of the link, but I couldn''t imagine what could be requiring so much energy.

    I made my way to the giant red tent, nodding once at the sentry ced outside as I entered the room. My eyes widened as I realized what was happening.

    Even if it was slowly and awkwardly, the Dragon girl was beginning to walk again. I noticed her entire body trembling from the weakness of her legs, but simply standing up and achieving bnce was an incredible feat.

    I hurried to Asthia''s side, wrapping my arm around her waist to support her. It was clear that she wasn''t ready to be walking on her own yet.

    A small squeal escaped Asthia''s mouth as she felt the contact of my arm. Iughed, realizing the girl had been so concentrated on not copsing that she hadn''t noticed my presence.

    "Sorry," I said softly, still amazed that Asthia was standing. I guess a shattered spine only took a few weeks to heal in this world, or maybe it was just the girl''s overwhelming determination.

    "I-It''s okay," muttered the girl, calming down as she put her other arm over my neck.

    Even amidst the happiness I felt from seeing Asthia''s slight recovery, I could tell she was pushing her body way too hard. I understood her impatience to help those around her, a trait I greatly admired but sacrificing her own wellbeing to achieve it was simply contradictory.

    How could she help others if she couldn''t even help herself?

    "Just take it slow," I said, noticing the exhausted pants that escaped the girl''s mouth.

    "I need to recover..." whispered the girl, but it felt as if she was talking to herself rather than answering my remark.

    "It takes time, Asthia," I added, raising my voice in an attempt to be heard. The white-haired girl looked at me, a dark cloud enshrouding her irises.

    "We don''t have time."

    "I''ll create time!" I eximed, forcing my point. "I''ll create as much time as you need. Just don''t hurt yourself!"

    Why was I getting so agitated over this? I rarely raised my voice, and I could tell my change of tone even took Asthia by surprise.

    "You don''t understand..."

    "Understand what? The pain of losing someone without even seeing them? The pain of losing your family without even saying goodbye? Being so powerless that all you can do is watch as those around you die? I''m maybe one of the only people that does understand you, Asthia."

    "Your family is alive!" cried out the girl. I could tell she was simply letting out all of her pent-up frustration, but what she needed now was someone who would fight back, someone who would support her even if it meant shing.

    "Do you think I don''t know the pain of loss?!"

    Asthia said nothing, tears beginning to streak down her face as she began to realize what words had echoed from her mouth. I wiped away the girl''s tears, smiling.

    "It takes time, Asthia. Everything in this world does."

    "I know... I''m sorry..." she croaked, her legs giving in to the constant pressure they had been holding up.

    I apanied her fall, crouching down and making sure she didn''t hit the ground hard. If this fight of ours allowed her to move on, even if it meant merely taking the first step and epting the pain, as well as the time it would take to heal, then it would be the greatest victory I had ever fought for.

    "Come on," I whispered, lifting her up. Asthia said nothing to my action, burrowing her head forward and avoiding eye contact. I smiled,ying her back onto the bed.

    "You''re kind of heavy, huh?"

    Asthia burst outughing at the sarcasticment, remembering the peaceful years we had spent together back on Lares.

    "Shut up!" she said, unable to hold back tears. This time, however, I felt like her tears were originating from a different kind of emotion, one that I hoped would fill her heart one day.

 Chapter 112: The Battle of Nethnore (1)

    Chapter 112: The Battle of Nethnore (1)

    JEAN LYMINE''S POV:

    The sparkling white armor of the Fei battalions marched forth, their coordination terrifying to any force on the battlefield. My eyes were able to identify both S-ranks almost immediately, their silhouettes dominating the frontline of the army.

    It was true that we wouldn''t be able to defeat them, but we could definitely hold them off. Due to all of our fronts being defended, King Roy had supplied my army and Amelia''s with high-ranked adventurers. If we could take out one of the capitals of the opposing nations, then their entire supply lines would crumble, and the Dominion alliance atrge would shortly follow.

    I refocused my attention on the oing army. If we were to trade short-ranged blows, then the fierce discipline and coordination of the Feis were sure to demolish us within minutes, especially with the aid of two S-ranks.

    "Archmages!" I yelled, signaling the beginning of our attack.

    The backline of the Imanian army swirled with bind as dozens of high-ranked archmages prepared devastating spells. If casters utilized the same spell simultaneously, the effect of the attack would be amplified. A sequence of spells had been prepared, the first one being the terrifying fire spell ''Meteor Crash.''

    Rena Vye had already realized what we were nning, but it was toote to turn her army around. The pace of the Fei army picked up, quickly turning into a sprint in an attempt to close the distance as fast as possible.

    "Power circle," I muttered, keeping a close eye on the distance between our forces. Our sequence was sure to be canceled, but evennding one attack would obliterate the enemy lines. A golden ring encircled the area, bright yellow auras swirling around the archmages as their bind levels soared.

    I smiled. Rena had both anticipated our actions and fatally blundered at the same time. She knew that setting up magical barriers would be pointless when faced with such an attack, but charging headfirst into our force was not the right move.

    She had had enough time to separate her army in an attempt to reduce the damage, but maybe the thought didn''t cross her mind.

    "Now!" I roared, pointing my rapier upwards to act as a visual trigger.

    "Meteor crash!" echoed the archmages in harmony, all of their bind swirling upwards like neverending threads. The lines of energy linked together, forming a massive ball of fire as it was sent crashing onto the enemy''s position.

    Rena gritted her teeth, surrounding herself withyers of protection. Lio mimicked his sister''s actions, preparing for the impact of the st.

    "Begin the attack," I ordered, dropping my arm and pointing my rapier forward. The cry of thousands of soldiers boomed across the battlefield, the sound quickly being silenced by the stampede of iron-d soldiers rumbling across the earth.

    BOOOOOOMMMM

    The meteor crashed into Fei soldiers, the sheer st of the attack resembling that of a nuclear warhead. I shot to the front of the Imanian army as it charged forward, preparing a small shield to protect the frontlines from the shockwave that followed the eruption.

    "Holy wall!"

    I plunged my thin sword into the ground, creating a barrier just in time to absorb the transparent st that was expanding outward from the point of impact of the meteor.

    I stood up, sensing my soldiers approaching my position unharmed.

    "Wipe them out," I echoed, the Imanian morale flying to uncontested heights as they leaped onto the dazed soldiers that had miraculously survived the primary attack.

    A roar of anger arose from the smoke in front of me as Lio surged forth. His buff figure was contained immeasurable strength, but it severely diminished his speed. I twirled to the side, avoiding the first attack before sending my foot right into the back of the Fei''s skull.

    The S-rank crashed into the ground, creating a crater resembling a dug-out grave. I quickly scanned my surroundings, attempting to locate the other sibling before Lio recovered.

    I caught sight of her a few dozen mels away, massacring oing adventurers with ease. I scowled, turning my attention back to Lio as he stood up again.

    Do you really think you can ignore me and kill my troops, Rena?

    BOOM

    I crashed into Lio, causing him to slide back. He had managed to set up a defensive stance and block my blow, but the pain it caused couldn''t be ignored.

    I reappeared beside the S-rank, performing quick slices with my rapier as the thin de radiated with holy power. I enhanced my speed, manifesting myself on Lio''s other side right when he attempted to counter-attack.

    I thrust my weapon into the Fei''s skin, immediately wrenching the de loose as blood gushed out of the wound. Another strike came from above, my body changing positions instantly as I came mming onto Lio''s position.

    "!!"

    A golden arrow shot at me, barely missing my head as I swerved just in time. Rena approached her sibling, lending him her hand. The bulky Fei groaned as he epted his sister''s aid, rebncing himself and igniting his arms in dark velvet mes.

    "Remember who our opponent is, brother," said Rena calmly, eyeing me with discontent.

    "Of course, sister. I was simply toying with her."

    Seriously? I thought, hiding my annoyance with a neutral expression. If you had given me two more minutes, you would be dead by now, Lio Vye.

    "Right," muttered Rena, sharing my disbelief at her sibling''s words.

    A bright trail of blue erupted in the sky as sts of water mmed into the Fei''s backlines. I smiled, recognizing the secondrge-scale ability within the sequence. As long as we could hold off the frontlines, the archmages given to us by King Roy would devastate the Dominion forces, but holding off two S-ranks was beyond even my power.

    Rena pulled back the glowing strings on her divine weapon, a shining arrow forming out of thin air and resting on the bow. I readied my weapon, my eyes darting between both opponents and awaiting the first move.

    Lio dashed towards me,mencing the fight that would determine the oue of the entire battle. I could tell our forces were beginning to be pushed back by the superior training of the Fei soldiers, but if I were to miraculouslye out on top in this brawl, then their advance would mean nothing. An S-rank could rival the power of an entire army singlehandedly, and all that mattered in this world was which S-rank remained standing.

    This was no longer a world focused on technological races. Magic trivialized most basic technologies, and all that mattered was individual strength. We had struck the opponent with a st unlike anything seen in ages, but it would all be pointless if I were to fall amidst the conflict.

    Those with power controlled all the lives around them. Victory meant a massacre of the opposing forces, and defeat meant the annihtion of one''s own army.

    Everything fell into the hands of those with power.

 Chapter 113: The Battle of Nethnore (2)

    Chapter 113: The Battle of Nethnore (2)

    JEAN LYMINE''S POV:

    Lio unleashed a fury of attacks as soon as he was in range, the crimson mes surrounding his arms singing my skin from the proximity. I enhanced my speed with holy bind, reality around me slowing down ever so slightly.

    My velocity wasn''t on par with those who could utilize lightning, but against those who were unable to control what was considered the most powerful element, I was almost untouchable.

    Each punch that the massive Fei threw at me simply passed by me as I readjusted my position, constantly keeping my feet bnced.

    I sidestepped a heavy punch, immediately retaliating with my rapier.

    "!!"

    My arm moved on its own as I shed to the side, the bind infused within my de sting away the oing arrow. I scowled, annoyed by the perfect harmony that the twins possessed. Rena controlled the field with her arrows while Lio slowly overpowered his opponent, ultimately leading to the demise of their adversary.

    If I were to focus on Rena, then Lio would punish me with brute force, if I were to focus on Lio, then Rena would constantly strike any openings within my stance with a divine arrow.

    I narrowly dodged another one of Lio''s attacks, snapping back to reality. The brawler leaped into the air, roaring as he came crashing down onto the floor.

    mewave.

    I recognized the oing spell, adapting immediately.

    I jumped up in turn, avoiding the shockwave of mes as another arrow came zooming at me midair. I extended my hand, realizing I was forced to block the attack with magic. Right when the projectile came into contact with the small golden shield that had formed at the palm of my hand, I sensed Liounching himself towards me.

    I gasped as a ming fist came into contact with my gut, sending me flying up into the sky as a trail of blood escaped my mouth. The attack had severely weakened me, but as long as I remained breathing, I could recover.

    "Full heal," I muttered, feeling my own bind soothe the pain that had spread across my entire body. My eyes spotted both twins on the floor, preparing for mynding. I smiled, absorbing all the bind around me.

    I began to fall back down, my speed picking up as the wind howled all around me. I briefly caught sight of the battlefield as a whole, sparks of metal and colorful shes of elements illuminating the ground below me as thousands of soldiers shed.

    The thousands of corpses alreadyid on the floor meant nothing to me as I locked my sights on the Vye twins. I closed my eyes, channeling all of the bind around me into my body.

    My eyelids flew open once again with newfound power, my irises swirling with energy as I began to glow with blinding brightness.

    Holy bind had no directly offensive abilities, but that didn''t mean that its users were helpless inbat. You simply had to adapt to a different form of fighting, one where your magic was not your weapon.

    You had to be a living weapon.

    "Shooting star," I muttered, increasing my speed even further.

    I briefly saw Rena''s horrified expression as the golden star grew little by little, approaching her position. I closed my eyes one final time, preparing for the impact. I raised my sword, plunging it downward as I came crashing down onto the ground.

    Annihte everything!

    The world fell silent momentarily as reality processed the devastation of the attack, a low hum echoing forth before the destruction that was sure to follow.

    BOOOOOOMMMM

    A constant ringing hammered my head. I could tell my body waspletely immobile from the shock of mming into the solid ground at such a speed, but my mind was still operational.

    "Full heal," I said again, draining thest of my bind to rejuvenate myself one final time. I could still maintain all of the active bonuses to my speed and power, but my ability to heal could no longer function.

    I looked around calmly. A gigantic crater had appeared with me as its center, only two other bodies visible in the entire radius of the explosion. Silence had washed over the field, not even the sound of nature managing to reach my ears.

    I was well aware of what the consequences of my actions were. Feis were not the only ones caught in the st, but it made no difference to me. Victory had to be achieved. It was the victors who wrote history, and nothing would ever change that.

    A small movement finally caught my attention, my eyes settling on the two Feis that were slowly recuperating. I could see the fury within the res of both individuals as they understood what had just happened.

    "You killed your own men," muttered Rena in disbelief, hints of disgust arising in her tone. I remained indifferent to her manner of speaking, addressing thement directly.

    "I did."

    "Do you not have any honor? Do you not treasure the lives of those who fight for you?!" asked Lio, fury painted all over his expression.

    "Honor?" I said, pausing as I pondered on the concept. "Honor is a fault within the warrior. I had to give up on that a long time ago..."

    "I see," mumbled Rena, her emerald green eyes contrasting with her body and armor covered in dirt and dust. "Then you truly are lost. Lio, let''s end this."

    Both S-ranks approached me, igniting their powers once again. I removed my rapier from the ground as the sound ofbat arose around me once again, both armies recovering from the shock of the explosion.

    I could see the determination within the stances of both warriors standing before me. My instincts alerted me of the oue of the final sh that would take ce between the three S-ranks, knowing full-well that I had used up all my cards.

    All that was left for me now was retribution.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I shivered randomly, feeling an incredible surge of bind somewhere in the continent. The source of such a terrifying amount of bind was undoubtedly Jean, her being the only individual capable of producing such energy.

    I waited a few moments before continuing deeper into the forest, my aura acting as a radar that was sweeping the area around me for any presence. Another aura shed into mine, my eyes locating the individual producing it immediately. The Envoy had informed me that my guest had arrived earlier than expected, and the sight of the woman whom I hadn''t seen in a few months filled me with a small amount of relief.

    "It''s been a while, Selena."

    The Empress smiled softly, her blue eyes gazing into mine sadly.

    "Hello, Jay. You''ve gotten bigger, I see."

    "Yeah, I''ve been told the same thing a lot recently," I responded, smiling in return.

    "How is Asthia?"

    I didn''t flinch whatsoever at the direct question, understanding that Selena''s main concern was the safety of her daughter, as well as her well-being considering she had just lost her husband. I wanted tofort the Empress for her loss, but the words just didn''t seem toe out.

    "She''s getting better. Why didn''t you ask to see her?"

    "If I see her now, I won''t be able to leave her side and return to my front."

    "..."

    I waited a bit, clueless as to what I was meant to say.

    "What did you want to see me for?" I asked suddenly, attempting to cut straight to the main point of the meeting.

    "Right," muttered Selena, briefly pausing as she formted her thoughts into words. "I recently felt something that I haven''t felt in a long time, and it could change the entire course of the war."

    "For the better?"

    The Empress nodded.

    "I believe so. The Elder Wyvern has awakened."

 Chapter 114: Keep Moving Forward

    Chapter 114: Keep Moving Forward

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I said nothing as Selena exined the circumstances of the situation, meeting her eyes as she finished her monologue.

    "I see," I muttered, remaining neutral.

    Selena remained silent, understanding the weight of her words.

    "I want you to have these, Jay," she finally said. I snapped out of my thoughts, my eyes focusing on the two objects in the Empress''s hands.

    I reached out and picked up the two shining stones. The first one appeared to be an amulet of sorts, a dark velvet gem imbued in the golden chains.

    "It might be of use to you," whispered Selena, a smirk spreading across her face. I let out a long sigh, shaking my head with a smile.

    "Are you sure you want me to have this?" I asked. This ne once belonged to the Emperor of the Dragons and epting it didn''t exactly feel right.

    "I''m sure. As for my own," continued the Empress, unclicking hers from the back of her neck. She gently put her arms around my nape, snapping the little golden chain back in ce. "Both individuals need a matching pair."

    I looked down at the shining gem, its divine glint contrasting with my dark shirt and armor.

    "You don''t even know if I''ll give it, you know?"

    "That''s true, but even if you don''t, I''d like the person who I consider my own son to have it," said Selena gently.

    My body stirred with the warmth of happiness, cherishing the woman''s words. I quickly dismissed the joy, reverting back to my logical state void of emotion.

    "What''s the second item?" I asked, grabbing a dark purple stone.

    "This is the pathway to the Elder Wyvern. If you do choose to meet him, simply crush the crystal. Your physical body will be transported to the specific location."

    "Isn''t it dangerous to be taken into a battlefield?"

    "Only those with royal blood can crack the crystal. This limitation extends to the appointed knights, too."

    "I see."

    I slotted both the matching amulet and the stone into my space bracelet, meeting Selena''s gaze with a smile.

    "Thanks, Selena."

    "I don''t deserve your thanks, Jay. All I can do is apologize for the choice that I''ve forced you to make. I''m sorry," said the Empress, bowing down apologetically.

    "It''s fine. If we''re lucky we might not even have to resort to it."

    "Luck isn''t very consistent now, is it?" asked Selena as she began returning to her carriage. I chuckled at the question, looking up into the sky.

    "I''ve been pretty lucky with the people I''ve met in this world," I admitted. The Dragon Empress looked back with a small smile on her face, not even questioning the bizarre specification.

    "Goodbye, Jay."

    "Bye."

    I watched the carriage depart back to the East, holding my position until the vehicle was out of my sights.

    A long sigh escaped my mouth as I returned back to the camp, my mind reverting back to the choice Selena had presented before me.

    "It''s obvious which one is the logical choice," I muttered, the sounds of life returning to my ears as I began to see the movement of thousands of soldiers once again.

    JEAN LYMINE''S POV:

    BOOM

    I shot back once more, maintaining my bnce midair as I touched the ground with both feet. I concentrated on slowing down as I skid backward across the rough terrain, a trail of dirt following my trajectory.

    "Your army is falling, Jean," echoed Rena as she stepped through the cloud of dust, her emerald eyes zing with a mix of fury and power.

    Another volley of elements flew above me, crashing down onto the masses of soldiers shing on the frontlines. The power of the spells was not even a third of what it had been at the start of the fight, fatigue beginning to gue both sides tremendously.

    Lio appeared above me suddenly. I winced at his overwhelming positional advantage, raising my rapier as his crimson fists came crashing down onto the weapon.

    BOOM

    We remained stuck in our sh momentarily, the ground beneath me sinking from the sheer pressure of the attack. A st of golden energy hit me in the ribcage, sending me toppling over. Rena lowered her weapon, calmly approaching me.

    "This is as far as the most powerful S-rank in history goes it seems," she muttered, pulling back on the string as another golden arrow manifested.

    A sudden roar of excitement burst from the backlines of the Imanian forces, my eyes ncing back at themotion. A wave of bind exploded around us, momentarily freezing everyone in ce.

    "In history?" asked a voice sarcastically, "Come on, Rena, that''s giving her too much credit."

    "!!"

    A sh of pink caught my eyes in the sky as yellow shes of lightning erupted around the battlefield.

    BOOOOOMMM

    The floor around me shattered intorge chunks of earth, the fragments floating in the air from the overcharged field of lightning bind. A girl stepped forth amidst the ruptured ground, energy flooding out of her body like an invisible fountain.

    "Amelia?" I muttered, not believing my eyes. It was physically impossible for the scout to have reached her location in just over a day, so how did she know we needed her aid?

    "Hey, Jean. I heard you were having trouble over here," said the girl, a wide grin covering her face. Her excitement was something that I simply failed to understand. How could someone constantly be happy like that?

    "How did you-"

    "I must say. It was an interesting choice to deliver your message using a wyvern."

    A wyvern?

    I immediately thought back to Jay, but something told me he wasn''t the one behind this. There was no way he was aware of our current situation, and even if he was, he couldn''t possibly be able to intervene from his current location.

    Then did that mean Dragons were around us? Individuals who simply surveyed the battles, not intervening unless absolutely necessary in order to remain concealed, constantly lurking in the shadows.

    I ignored the thought, slowly getting to my feet.

    "We can''t win, Amelia," I said truthfully, knowing that even both of usbined wouldn''t be able to take down the coordination of the Vye twins.

    "Oh, I know. But now that I''m here, can you really win?" asked Amelia, addressing herself to the Feis standing before us.

    Frustration covered both their faces, everyone immediately knowing the answer to the question. No side would be able to beat the other, especially with the weight of fatigue and bind depletion beginning to settle in.

    "We retreat," muttered Rena under her breath, turning back.

    I watched as the grueling fight slowly came to an end, both sides creating distance between each other and beginning to gasp for air. I sunk my rapier into the ground, leaning on the weapon weakly.

    "What is that teamwork," I whispered to myself. Amelia put her hand on my shoulder, patting it gently.

    "Good job, Jean."

    I nodded, words requiring too much energy to produce.

    "By the way, was this massive hole I see created by you?" asked Amelia, wondering why such a massive crater was present on the battlefield.

    I said nothing, recalling Rena''s words. The st had massacred hundreds, maybe even thousands of lives. Were their lives well spent considering we managed to repel the enemy?

    It seemed like our first victory against the Fei army''s true power hade at a severe price. Whether or not it was worth that cost would never be answered, but all I could do was move forward indefinitely.

    Never stop advancing as long as the enemy stands.

 Chapter 115: The Faros

    Chapter 115: The Faros

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    "It''s be clear that the Dwarves are receiving more and more high-ranked adventurers at the frontlines," I announced, facing both Dragon and Imanianmanders. The only individual not present at the meeting was the one who could understand my thoughts from thousands of kilomels away, but his absence felt disturbing.

    "Then why don''t we crush them right now?" asked Diana''s second inmand: Commander Surge. The answer seemed obvious, but for some reason, all of the Imanianmanders believed this to be the correct course of action.

    "Because we''ll lose, Commander. We can barely hold off their attacks as it stands. If we were to also give them the advantage of defensive positions, we''d be wiped out in a matter of minutes," I exined slowly.

    "Ridiculous. I''m sure your Supreme Commander would see otherwise. As long as he''s somewhat human, I''m sure reasonable thinking would be something he''d be able to achieve."

    "Commander Surge, you may not like it, but the Supreme Commander listens to me," I stated, eyeing the human with frustration.

    He scoffed, shaking his head and gesturing for me to continue.

    "I''ve ordered our battalions to the East to advance and pressure the Dominion forces. We believe a final attack is imminent, and we must eliminate all possibilities of being nked," I went on, pretending the small sh between myself and Surge had never urred. "We''ll begin defensive preparations now."

    --

    I let out a sigh of relief, slowly walking to the girl who had been listening from the back corner of the room.

    "I''m d to see you''re doing better," said Mia, smiling.

    "It''s already been six months, Mia," I replied, "I''d be doing a lot better though if the Imanianmanders simply listened. It''s just constant arguing."

    "I think they''re intimidated by you. Diana is currently out clearing domains with Jay, so they probably want to act tough as the representatives of their nation."

    "Jay doesn''t need protection," I muttered, my mood souring immediately. Mia let out a small giggle at my pout.

    "You know that''s not why she''s there. Jay has been acting weird these past few months, so we all agreed to keep an eye on him."

    "I know I know," I said, brushing off the reminder.

    I recalled the few times I had interacted with Jay after my breakdown. It seemed as if he was gued by something he was unable to share, a weight that was separating him from the rest of the people around him.

    Mia''s small movement brought me back to reality, her light steel armor shielding only vital areas of her body. I admired the light blue cape that hung over her shoulders, small pads of fur locking the piece of wool in ce.

    Eachmanding officer of the Dragon army had been given a colored cape to help the Imanian soldiers differentiate each rank. Understanding the position of other individuals in the camp was vital to clearmunication, and the idea of using capes to not only help against the cold but also separate the mass of soldiers from the higher-ranking officials was nothing short of genius.

    My hand reached back slightly, feeling the texture of my own red cape.

    "Let''s go prepare," I said, walking out into the orange rays of dawn.

    "Right," echoed Mia, following me out.

    I looked ahead at the bright red horizon, a calm breeze rustling through my hair.

    What exactly was Jay keeping to himself?

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I descended into the boss room calmly, both my weapons still resting in the void of my space bracelet.

    This had turned out to be a false rm. Both Diana and I had been dispatched to eliminate the threat that this supposed AA-ranked domain posed, but it was clear now that everything residing in here was nothing more than A-rank.

    Diana said nothing as she walked behind me, her eyes ncing around cautiously. I kept my gaze on whaty in front of me, utilizing my aura as a radar to sense everything around me.

    I entered a giant circr room, my eyes analyzing my surroundings. A series of torches lit up around the area as two individuals were detected entering the chambers. A massive stone throney ahead, disc-like steps leading up to it.

    My head tilted upward, eyeing the beast that sat atop the throne. Two red eyes shone amidst the darkness, the wave of light spreading across the room from the torches slowly illuminating the monstrosity that ruled over the domain.

    This is no A-rank boss, I thought as I finally caught a glimpse of the monster.

    A towering ck minotaur sat on the throne, two massive horns sitting on either side of its head. I immediately understood what kind of enemy we were up against, realizing the boss was equipped with armor and a giant greatsword.

    "Speak," I said, a surge of bind bursting forth around me as I unleashed my aura. My velvet red cape fluttered from the invisible energy, its color symbolizing the highest-ranking members of the Dragon army.

    "J-Jay," whispered Diana, taken aback by the surge of power, "I''m not sure monsters can speak."

    A sharp exhale overtook the room, Diana''s attention reverting back onto the Minotaur.

    "I do not enjoy being ordered around, boy," said a deep voice, the sound distorting Diana''s face with sheer horror.

    "Are you the leader of the monsters?" I asked, calming down my aura. It was clear that the minotaur would only reveal its ability to speak if faced with power that rivaled its own, and unleashing my aura had allowed me to bring forth the monster''s abilities.

    "We are the Faros. Do not belittle us with the likes of those savages."

    I said nothing, my eyes glinting with a mixture of intrigue and amusement. My mind thought back to the dozens of monsters that had attacked me upon entering the domain. There was no visiblemunication between them and their attacks seemed savage.

    Were the Faros using the wild monsters as a disposable wall of flesh?

    If that was the case, then this new ''race'' of monsters was way smarter than I made them out to be.

    "Identify yourself, usurper," growled the minotaur, acknowledging who currently controlled the situation.

    "Jay Cadmium, suprememander of the Dragonkin," I said neutrally. "I''vee to you with a proposition. Do you have a name?"

    "I am named Typhon. Be warned, Jay Cadmium, if your proposition has something to do with the fire above ground, I will have none of it."

    The name seemed familiar. It seemed almostical that the minotaur was named after the greek monstrosity himself, but I ignored the coincidence and continued with my original n. The fact that Typhon had foreseen what I would request of him by using the current situation guing Auroria''s surface was impressive, but I didn''t let it affect me or my initial goal.

    "I could help you live on the surface," I said, my words bouncing off the simple walls carved into the cave.

    Typhon''s eyes widened, his posture changing slightly.

    "I''ll listen to what you have to say," he grumbled finally, giving in to the deal that touched on one of his people''s most powerful desires.

    My promise wasn''t empty, but it wasn''t a simple task either. I had put forth the idea with a way of attaining it in mind, but I was well aware of the cost that it would require.

    It wasn''t an easy price to pay.

 Chapter 116: Surface of Secrets

    Chapter 116: Surface of Secrets

    I waited momentarily before continuing, ncing back towards Diana. The girl was utterly stunned, her horrified expression imprinting itself on her face. Part of me wanted to tell her to leave, but I knew that wasn''t the best course of action.

    Diana was the future leader of Imania. The meeting between the king of the Faros and the Princess of humanity was vital to forging a friendly rtionship. I uttered no words offort to the girl, turning my attention back to Typhon.

    "I believe a being of tremendous power is about to devastate the surface. If the Faros are seen aiding in its demise, I''m sure you will be allowed to at least settle on the maind," I exined calmly.

    Typhon said nothing, considering the possible oues.

    "What being are you referring to?" he asked.

    "I''m not sure," I responded casually. Lying had be a second-nature ability to me, its utility unmatched in the cruel world of Earth.

    "You expect me to reveal my people based on a hunch of yours?" growled Typhon, anger beginning to flood his already red eyes.

    I remainedposed, understanding the minotaur''s frustration.

    "Two armies are about to sh one final time up above," I said, "the oue of that battle will decide whether or not the beast appears."

    "Which side muste out on top for the beast to appear?"

    "The army of Dragons and Humans," I replied immediately, lying once again.

    It was clear that the Faros, were they to intervene, would only aid the side that would benefit them the most. Honesty would only lead to our downfall in this situation, and even if it wasn''t morally correct to lie to an entire nation as the representative of your own, survival was the priority.

    Diana snapped out of her state of shock, letting out a small sound that reminded both negotiators of her presence.

    "And who is that?" asked Typhon, wanting to identify every human that had stumbled into his territory.

    I remained silent, forcing Diana to step forward and introduce herself.

    "I-I am Diana Imania, royal princess of Eloria."

    "The Princess of the humans?" muttered Typhon, leaning forward in his throne, "tell me, Princess, would you be willing to allow us to settle on the surface?"

    Ah, rough question, I thought as I watched Diana frantically think up an answer. Not only was she learning for the first time that intelligent monsters existed, but she also had to respond to a question that could shape the future of Auroria as a whole.

    I recognized how difficult the question was, but I refused to intervene. Helping those around me would only lead to them leaning on me for support, something I wanted to avoid.

    "With time, I believe it would be possible," announced Diana finally, letting out a long sigh of relief alongside her words.

    "I see," said Typhon, his brows furrowing with concentration as he thought about his next course of action. "I believe I''vee to a decision, then."

    --

    I exited the cave alongside Diana. As soon as we came into contact with the warm rays of dawn, Diana copsed onto her knees.

    "What the hell?!" she eximed in a panic, "monsters can speak?!"

    I looked at the back of my palm, the royal mark shimmering slightly for some unknown reason.

    "I''ve been searching for them for quite a while now. Something tells me their territory is constantly shifting underground. If we were to return to this cave in a few hours, we might find itpletely empty or simply filled with savage monsters once again."

    "Are you sure you want their help?" asked Diana, slightly worried at the n I had put forth.

    "I have no idea what their military strength is, but we need all the help we can get. The Dwarven army has received numerous reinforcements from both Thorria and the Feis during these past few months. We stand no chance against them."

    "Do you trust them?"

    "If their desire to live above ground is real, then I believe they will help us."

    Diana was still extremely skeptical of my calm demeanor and the entire situation atrge but decided to ignore her doubts and move forward.

    "What was all that about by the way? A beast of tremendous power?" she asked, wanting to dig deeper into my words.

    "Imagination," I responded bluntly, my answer shocking the girl.

    "You seriously just negotiated with a nation of monsters with your imagination," muttered Diana, not believing her own words.

    The Elder Wyvern''s awakening had to be kept a secret. Whether it be from the Princess of Imania or the Dragon Princess herself, Selena had warned me about the consequences of utilizing the power of the beast.

    If I were to expose the thoughts that were circting around in my head, the three girls were sure to defy me. There was no need for pointless resistance, and the best way to avoid that was to simply y around with ignorance.

    "How will the Faros know when the attack begins?" asked Diana, snapping me out of my thoughts.

    "They''ll probably feel it. They''re connected with the Earth, after all. Either way, I''ll be staying here to make sure they don''t go back on their word."

    "You''re staying with the Faros?!"

    "It''ll only be a few days. Learning more about them should also be a top priority for us now."

    "You n to observe them?"

    "Yeah. Let Asthia know about the situation for me, will you?" I said, turning around swiftly and entering the cave once more. Diana didn''t try to stop me, simply watching me submerge myself in the darkness once again in silence.

    RENA VYE''S POV:

    The charred wastnd stood before me, the consequences of another battle guing the once lushnds of Auroria. Six months after our first defeat at the hands of the Imanian forces, we had managed to push back their armies and enter Imanian territory.

    We were no longer on the defensive.

    Lio and I had underestimated the true power of Jean. I realized now that she had been holding back in our previous encounters long before the war, and it was clear now that her power was beyond what we had imagined it to be.

    That being said, she was unable to fight cooperatively. She relied solely on herself and nobody else, a trait that hindered her ability when facing a duo that knew each other''s moves before they were performed.

    "Sister, I believe we should rest. The troops are barely holding on," said a voice behind me. I turned around, facing my younger brother.

    "Two days, Lio. After that, we continue our advance. The Imanian forces are shattered."

    "Understood."

    My eyes watched the buff Fei disappear into the crowd of soldiers, the information of a small period of rest sending a wave of relief and joy across the ranks. I turned back, seeing small huts on the horizon.

    It wouldn''t be long until we reached Eloria.

 Chapter 117: Welcome to Pandora

    Chapter 117: Wee to Pandora

    DIANA IMANIA''S POV:

    I informed the next two highest-ranking members of the Dragon army about the Faros. Mia''s eyebrows perked up in surprise at the news of intelligent monsters, but both girls remained unusually calm.

    "So now Jay will be staying with them for a few days," I concluded, expecting a roar of shock from both Asthia and Mia.

    "I see. His presence on one of the enemy''s nks will definitely benefit us," mumbled Asthia, beginning to reformte certain aspects of her n in her head.

    "Wait, you just believe me? You don''t have any doubts?" I asked, shocked at how calm and neutral both individuals were. Asthia looked up upon hearing the question.

    "Are you lying?"

    "Well, no," I responded.

    "Then I believe you. Are we not friends?"

    I smiled at Asthia''sment, nodding. Having friends who believed in me because of who I was rather than the position I upied was a new experience, and it was one that I weed dly.

    "Yeah, we are. Sorry."

    "Don''t apologize, Diana," added Mia,ying her hand on my shoulder. "Come on, let''s adapt to the sudden change and create a n."

    "Right!"

    Friendship was nice. I wish I could''ve experienced it earlier, but I dly epted it now. I thought back to my first meeting with Jay and Asthia, andter Mia, and how all three individuals had helped me grow.

    Maybe I wasn''t so closed off anymore.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I followed Typhon down a spiraling tunnel, his footsteps shaking the earth around me with humming vibrations.

    "We live by a decree of power down here," echoed the ck minotaur, looking ahead without ncing back at me, "I believe you already know what that means."

    I said nothing, my silence acknowledging the statement. The strong ruled over the weak, and to be respected instead of humiliated, I had to prove my strength. Whether that be through my aura, or through a duel, every single monster down here would be evaluating me.

    Judging me to see if I was a worthy ally.

    I wasn''t entirely sure if we could be considered allies, but considering we had an agreement, I decided to presume that there was some bond between the nation I represented and the Faros.

    My eyes darted around the wide tunnel, a weird sensation enveloping me. Was the ground shifting around me?

    "We''re here," said Typhon, stopping in front of a circr stone wall. I patiently waited as the beast revealed a small gem, holding it up to what seemed to be some kind of hidden contraption. The circr wall rotated to the side like a wheel upon contact with the gem, revealing whaty behind it.

    I entered through the doorway, remaining a few mels behind the giant minotaur. The walls around me slowly shifted from stone to bark, the transformation clearly magical as I entered an unknown realm.

    The reason why the Faros could remain hidden, even after centuries of adventuring and domains being cleared, was because their home wasn''t in our dimension. The sensation I felt as I crossed the bridge between the realms felt simr to the feeling of entering Lares.

    A final gateway stood before me. I watched Typhon duck and pass through, a light shimmer in reality following him. I mimicked his movements, finalizing the pathway into the newnd.

    "Wee to Pandora, Supreme Commander Jay Cadmium," said Typhon. I could feel the pride swelling up in his words as he weed what could very well be the first visitor into his homnd.

    Lights erupted around me as I looked ahead, understanding the source of the minotaur''s pride.

    Vegetation dominated the scene as a singr tree stood in the center of Pandora. Countless huts were sprawled across the infinite number of branches, forming endless connections and pathways where I could make out the silhouettes of monsters calmly walking in between destinations.

    The calm glow of fireflies illuminated the city, the warmth of nature being reinforced with the soothing flickering of firelight within each and every hut and window within sight. Squawks and roars of different kinds echoed within the kingdom, each sound unique to the previous one.

    My eyes nced up into the sky, realizing cyan crystals were hanging from the ceiling of the enclosed space. The stones glowed with unparalleled beauty, their shine resembling the stars of a cloudless night. An illusion of being outdoors was created perfectly, but I knew it wasn''t the real sky, and everyone living here knew this too.

    The Faros wanted to escape this paradise. They wanted to build a new one, free from the chains of secrecy. They wanted to forge an empire that they would be able to call their own, exchanging information and negotiating with other powers.

    It was simply a small hope that I had tugged on to assure this alliance, but it wasn''t impossible. This location proved that to me.

    A warm breeze glided through the air, my cape swaying gently from the mysterious current. I didn''t even know how it was possible for such a ce to exist, but considering I had lived in Lares for a few years, I guess I should''ve expected something incredible.

    I briefly looked back at the entrance, realizing it was a horizontal tree trunk. Lanterns that buzzed with the life of green fireflies illuminated the path ahead, my body subconsciously following the path that seemed to be inviting me into Pandora.

    My mind snapped out of its trance, the neutral mask once again fitting itself onto my face.

    "It''s beautiful," I said calmly, wanting to express my admiration for the ce. Typhon nodded in agreement, taking in arge breath of air before sighing.

    "It''s been here for centuries. We are a people of much greater age than you probably expect."

    I was slightly taken aback by the minotaur''s change in attitude, but I presumed that it originated from the happiness of returning home.

    "Come now, Jay Cadmium. We must announce your arrival, as well as the rtions between our nations," said Typhon, heading down one of the endless tree trunks that disappeared into the heart of the kingdom.

    I followed, understanding what awaited me at the end of the pathway. A show of strength would be required of me if I wanted to earn the respect and the cooperation of the Faros.

    My eyes glided across the scene, still taking in the breathtaking view.

    "..."

    I looked down, my attention being drawn by the gaze of others. Two goblin children stared at me, a look of curiosity and shock mixed into their faces. They were both wearing small amounts of clothing created by the leaves and soft nts of Pandora, a characteristic I took as progress.

    Nudity would''ve been something that wouldn''t have surprised me within thend of the Faros, but it seemed even monsters were self-conscious about showing skin.

    "I''m warning you, Jay Cadmium," growled Typhon, his tone retracting me from my thoughts. "You will be tested by those who oppose our alliance."

    "I''ve lived in a world dominated by power," I responded casually, my eyes darkening from the memories flooding my mind. "I''ll prove my worth."

 Chapter 118: Outsider

    Chapter 118: Outsider

    I watched Typhon walk on stage, his massive greatsword strapped on his back. The minotaur was immediately showered with apuse, his people weing back the strongest warrior in their kingdom with pride.

    The thousands of monsters released small fireflies from their palms, illuminating the area. I couldn''t tell if it was a ritual of weing of some sorts, but it was fascinating nheless. The pale green glow of the bugs melded beautifully with the brown tone of the area, the rough bark reflecting the small lights fluttering around.

    I remained hidden in the shadows, waiting for my queue to join Typhon in front of the people of Pandora.

    "I thank you, my friends," said the ck minotaur, raising his hand to calm the excitement of the crowd. I noticed the change in Typhon''s tone and attitude, his outwards appearance much calmer when addressing his fellow Faros. "I have news for you all about the surface, so please remain calm and listen to what I have to say."

    The audience epted Typhon''s request with silence, allowing their leader to continue.

    "The surface is engulfed in conflict. Fire is spreading above, and even if we here in Pandora are unaffected by the shes of the outside world, the continent of Auroria remains our home," echoed Typhon, attempting to sway the emotions of his people.

    Murmurs arose in the crowd, a mixture of responses reaching my ears as I enhanced my senses with neutral bind. Typhon waited momentarily, allowing themotion to die down before continuing.

    "However, with firees a new beginning. Power as we know it is being changed, and we may no longer need to live in fear of adventurers! While guarding one of the gates to Pandora, an individual approached me. This individual sought not to attack me, but tomunicate with me. This person has promised to help us establish a home on the surface, a new kingdom where we can live freely."

    More murmurs spread throughout Pandora, Typhon''s words not being received greatly. The idea of living on the surface was miraculously incredible, but miracles were not easily achievable.

    "I wee the Supreme Commander of the Dragonkin, Jay Cadmium."

    I was surprised by the respect imbued within the beast''s words. I had expected him to belittle me, but it seemed like he was putting up a show for his people. That being said, I believed I had gained a tiny amount of Typhon''s acknowledgment through my power alone.

    I stepped onto the circr tform, the bark absorbing the sound of my footsteps. I ced myself right beside Typhon, a position I had explicitly chosen. Every little detail would be analyzed by the thousands of races in front of me, and standing next to their leader indicated that I was not below the giant minotaur in terms of strength. I stood there as his equal, challenging all those who doubted my power.

    I never expected a warm wee, and I found the silence to be more calming than any apuse could have ever been. Cold res were already arising within the crowd, a strong lizardman catching my eye.

    From what I managed to understand in the brief seconds I gazed at the lizardman, he seemed to be one of the most powerful fighters currently present. He wasn''t even close to Typhon''s level, but he probably represented an adventurer who could potentially break through to the AA-rank.

    I conjured wind bind around me, creating small currents to carry my voice outwards.

    "I can create a home for you all on the surface," I started immediately, the short sentence booming across the giant cave that was Pandora. "It won''t be easy, but I believe it''s doable."

    I paused, taking a breath before continuing.

    "A war is currently tearing the surface apart, and I for one would like to have a home to return to once peace is restored. I stand here today asking for your assistance in that war. I would like your help defending the home that is dear to me, just like how Pandora is dear to all of you."

    An eruption of noise broke free from the crowd, mixtures of agreement, shock, confusion, and resentment flooding across the area.

    "If everything goes as nned, then I am positive that you will be weed on the surface as fellow citizens. It will take time for the other races to ept you, just like how a majority of you cannot ept my presence here, but it will work out," I finished, concluding my speech. It wasn''t one of my most heartfelt moments, but it seemed to do the trick for roughly thirty percent of the Faros.

    I epted my fate, letting the anger boil up before the first inevitable sh arose from the crowd.

    "You think we should trust an adventurer?!" cried out the lizardman that had caught my eye, the monster walking to the front of the crowd. "How can you have the audacity to stand there and ask for the help of those you have ughtered?"

    I looked down at the lizard, my eyes glinting with annoyance. I viewed him as simply an obstacle in my path, one that had to be eliminated.

    "I have killed countless monsters," I admitted, silence once again falling onto the scene. "Monsters that have thrown themselves at me and my friends savagely, attempting to tear us to pieces with their ws. Are those the monsters you are talking about?"

    "We have lost countless brethren due to adventurers killing everything on sight!"

    "And I have lost family to violent monsters who showed us no mercy. Tell me, what was I supposed to do when I watched my brothers get ttened under the palm of a giant? Sit there and speak to them?"

    The aggression within my words infuriated the lizardman as he leaped onto the stage, staring right at me.

    "Youe into our home, our sanctuary, and expect us all to swear allegiance to you?! All for what? For some hunch of yours that you can miraculously fix our situation? You then belittle me in front of my own people! Do you want to die?"

    Typhon didn''t intervene, understanding what had to be done. This world was only ruled by one decree, a concept that I was all too familiar with.

    "You can''t kill me," I responded neutrally, my facial expression unchanging as I continued to eye him as if he were a bug.

    "Do you know what duels are, Mister Jay Cadmium? If I were to challenge you-"

    "I ept. If you really are capable of striking me down, then it would show how powerless I really am to change the world and give you all a home. If a simple soldier could kill the Supreme Commander of the Dragonkin, it would be shameful to my people. Take the challenge, show me if your beliefs are stronger than mine."

    "Very well. I will show all of Pandora the lies behind your words, and the weakness behind your will."

 Chapter 119: Trial of Power (1)

    Chapter 119: Trial of Power (1)

    Typhon had briefly whispered the name of my opponent before climbing the podium that faced the arena. I wasn''t surprised in the slightest that an arena existed in Pandora considering the decree they lived by. A location to prove one''s strength was required, and this was the perfect ce.

    I looked around the arena, the bark walls and dim lighting creating an ominous ambiance. The stands were overflowing with monsters, every citizen of Pandora witnessing the spectacle.

    "Jok is one of our top warriors. Don''t underestimate him."

    I recalled Typhon''s words as I entered the arena. The booming roar of thousands of spectators rang across the area, all of them cheering for the warrior they hade to respect. I eyed my opponent, his eyes shining with the pride of being the crowd''s favorite.

    Jok unsheathed his weapon. An interesting kind of sickle-sword glinted in the light of the giant ball of fire hanging above our heads, its curved de resembling the sword Egyptians used in the ancient world.

    I fully understood the reasoning behind the confidence flooding from Jok''s stance. He was fighting on his home territory with the backing of his entiremunity, and if utilized properly, it could be used as moral support and a way of enhancing one''s skills. The effect was a double-edged sword, however, potentially leading to overconfidence.

    "Draw a weapon, Jay Cadmium," growled Typhon, the minotaur acting as a witness to the duel. I obeyed instinctively, my right hand crackling with lightning as a spotless ck dagger appeared in my palm.

    "Does any participant wish to forfeit now? This is your final chance," said the minotaur, his words a requirement for any duel. Both of us said nothing, our eyes locked. I took a deep breath, preparing myself mentally for the fight. I had learned to remain unfazed by any kind of audience to a fight, the years of carnage on Earth allowing me to keep calm in any situation.

    I stood casually, my cape swaying alongside my hair as a small breeze crept through the arena, everyone awaiting the call to begin.

    TYPHON''S POV:

    Jay Cadmium... It''s time you show us how powerful you really are.

    "Begin!" I roared, the order being received with an eruption of cheers from the spectators. Jokunched himself at the boy immediately, not wasting any time. Lizardmen were known for their agility and overwhelming speed, and I doubted the boy would be able to keep up with him.

    Jok executed a stunningbination of strikes, but all I could do was let my mouth drop on every swing. Jay Cadmium evaded every attack with a cial look in his eyes, his neutral expression more terrifying than anything.

    The lizardman swung horizontally, the strike so powerful a small gust of air shot forth. Jay arched backward, evading the weapon.

    What... was this speed?

    I was well aware that adventurers were able to utilize bind and harness the elements around them, but there was no such technique being implemented by the Supreme Commander of the Dragons. Was his raw speed alone enough to outmaneuver a lizardman?

    The deafening cheers slowly came to a halt as the fight continued, Jay consistently evading every single attack thrown his way. He wasn''t fighting back, but he didn''t even need to. Jok roared furiously, increasing his speed even further with his emotions.

    The lizardman leaped into the air, mming down with immense force. Jay sidestepped the attack, but Jok followed up instantly.

    "Hyah!" he cried out, putting all his superhuman strength into the blow. My eyes widened slightly, realizing there was no way Jay would be able to defend. Monsters were physically superior to humans in every way, and a sh between both races was sure to send the weaker one flying into the nearest wall.

    BOOM

    "!!"

    The battle fell silent as sparks flew from the grinding of two metal des against each other.

    What am I watching?

    Jay stood his ground firmly, his arms not even shaking as he withstood the full strength of a lizardman''s attack. He had used the split second between Jok''snding and the second strike to rotate his de into a normal grip, wielding the dagger like a longsword to block the attack.

    Jok leaped back, preparing for another offensive. I could see the confusion and the panic in his eyes, his mind not understanding how he was being pushed back so easily. The lizardman unsheathed his second curved de, a small smile appearing on my face.

    So he was done holding back?

    Jok''s eyes shone a bright orange, the fury embedded within his race allowing him to demolish all limits to his abilities. The true power of a lizardman could only be brought out when the user''s conscience deemed it necessary, and it seemed like Jok had acknowledged his opponent''s strength.

    "I believed you to be weak, Jay Cadmium," he said, pointing one of his weapons at the boy who remainedpletely unscathed. "I see now that I was mistaken, and I apologize. That being said, you stillck conviction. I will show you what is expected of a leader."

    A low rumble echoed across the arena as Jok dashed towards his opponent, both weapons prepared to strike. Jay remained silent amidst the monologue, his eyes barely showing any emotion whatsoever.

    A dim green aura encircled Jay as he avoided the first attack, his speed further enhanced with what seemed like the element of wind. The reasoning behind his refusal to strike back eluded me, the only possible exnationing to mind was a desire to test Jok''s potential.

    I realized now what kind of power the Dragonkin possessed. Jok was, without a doubt, one of the top warriors within ourmunity. Yet when faced with an opponent such as the Supreme Commander of the Dragonkin, he waspletely and utterly helpless. There was no more cheering from the audience, every pair of eyes glued on the one-sided domination that was taking ce in the arena.

    Was Jay even the most powerful of the Dragonkin? His position within their military force hinted that he was one of the strongest, but that didn''t necessarily mean he ranked first.

    Jok chained an unforgivingbination of shes, rotating his des and wrists masterfully to keep up the pressure. The boy stepped back periodically, only utilizing his own de when necessary.

    The banging and scraping of metal echoed in the arena, but all I could hear was Jay''s deafening silence. Theck of emotion, sound, or visible signs of effort on his face washed away the uproar that had arisen from the crowd following Jok''s brutal onught.

    It seemed as if Jay had previous experience fighting within arenas considering his indifference toward the cheers of the crowd, his patience and calmness speaking for themselves.

    What a terrifying being...

    I was beginning to ask myself who the true monster was in this fight, and the more blows were exchanged, the more certain I became of my answer. It was true that I was much stronger than Jok, and could easily defeat him, but I was beginning to believe that Jay had not even shown a tenth of what he was capable of.

    Hisck of armor on his upper-body had always puzzled me, but I understood the reasoning behind it now. Why would anyone needyers of protection... if you never got hit in the first ce?

    Both fighters shed, locking their weapons together with a grinding screech of metal. Jay''s eyes suddenly glowed a vibrant blue, small shes of yellow light sparking on his arm as they made their way to his weapon.

    BOOM

    A shockwave of energy erupted from the boy''s dagger, pushing Jok back. The lizardnded on both feet, grunting from the impact and meeting his adversary''s gaze. Jay''s mouth opened for the first time in the entire fight, a cold voice resonating across the area.

    "I thank you for teaching me true conviction," said the boy sarcastically, slowly advancing towards his opponent menacingly. Jok was unable to respond to thement, his eyes beginning to shiver at the sight in front of him.

    "Now let me show you what true power is."

 Chapter 120: Trial of Power (2)

    Chapter 120: Trial of Power (2)

    TYPHON''S POV:

    "Now let me show you what true power is."

    An aura of darkness shot forth from the boy as he finished his words, his silhouette bing a shadow amidst the raging storm of bind. I remained absolutely still, not by choice, but because my muscles refused to move an inch.

    I looked at my monstrous ck hand, realizing the entirety of my arm was shivering. My eyes centered on Jay once more, an action I was unable to take back. All I could do was remain glued to him, gazing into the abyss that spread across the arena.

    Small shes of yellow energy zapped within the dark storm. The boy''s turquoise eyes brimmed with shining light, standing out from the hurricane of violet energy. I had never heard of dark violet bind, but something told me this was beyond the boy''s control. Was the energy tainted by his emotions?

    "This is ridiculous," I muttered, finally being able to produce any kind of logical reasoning. Was this the power of an S-rank adventurer? Or was this something greater?

    A sharp voice finally escaped the devastating hurricane of emotions, its cial tone sending shivers down my spine.

    "You see... Jok... where Ie from... these duels are to the death."

    Another burst of energy surged forth, much darker emotions flooding the city. Those words seemed to have worsened Jay''s mental state, something that I feared could lead to death within the arena.

    I froze, my hand slowly reaching towards my greatsword. I could see other guards surrounding the arena slowly doing the same, a duel to the death never being what both contestants agreed to. I raised my other hand, giving the signal to wait.

    We had to wait until we were certain of Jay''s intentions. The boy probably had the power to wipe out Pandora singlehandedly, and even if I''d be able to keep him at bay by pushing myself to my limits, I wanted to make sure we weren''t creating an enemy that wasn''t required. As long as we weren''t sure if it was a bluff or not, we were to remain spectators.

    "But that''s not what we agreed to, is it? I''ll just show you what is needed from a leader."

    I let out a sigh of relief, a momentary second of rxation washing over me. My body tensed up almost immediately after, realizing Jay had begun his assault. I briefly made eye contact with Jok, his head drenched with sweat and his irises shivering in terror.

    A simple message seemed to be gushing out of his expression, one that I could simply acknowledge before the inevitable came: Help.

    A duel was a duel, and intervention was absolutely prohibited unless one participant broke the rules of the agreement. I shook my head, slowly releasing the grip of my greatsword.

    I''m sorry, Jok.

    BOOM

    A yellowet crashed onto the lizardman''s location, the ground cracking and forming a giant crater. Chunks of rock floated amidst the explosion, two individuals visible within the confusion. Jay stood calmly, clutching Jok''s long neck with his bare hand and choking him as he hung the monster above ground.

    Jay turned around, hurling his opponent into the wall on the opposite side of the arena. Lightning shed again, both adversaries standing right in front of each other. This speed... felt like teleportation.

    How could you fight an opponent that could change positions faster than you could blink? It was impossible. I could tell Jok was defeated as soon as he had felt Jay''s aura, but the boy seemed far from done. Was this a demonstration? Was he sending a message to all those in the audience, and me?

    Jay''s fist swirled with bright orange mes before it mmed into the immobilized Jok''s gut. Blood came flying out of the lizardman''s mouth, internal damage clearly appearing and killing him from the inside.

    The Dragon Commander grabbed his opponent once more, sending his foot right into the lizard''s ribcage as it took on the power of Earth.

    BOOM

    The Earth-reinforced attack sent Jok tumbling back into the middle of the battlefield, his green skin soaked in blood and small groans echoing from his mouth. My eyes widened as Jay approached him, no apparent desire to stop himself present within his movements. I stepped forth immediately, raising my hand.

    "The match is over-"

    "!!"

    Jay raised his head, ring at me. His turquoise eyes felt like daggers prating my very soul, his mouth hanging slightly open in annoyance. I fell silent momentarily, soon realizing that I was the only one who could potentially save Jok''s life.

    "T-The victor is Jay Cadmium!" I roared, the announcement being received with dreadful silence. I remained frozen, my arm still in the air.

    The overpowering bind in the air slowly dimmed down, retreating into the boy as his eyes returned to their original state. A small crackle of lightning appeared in his hands, the ck dagger vanishing into thin air.

    My breaths became longer, the adrenaline that was fueling my actions escaping my body.

    Pandora had only one decree that determined who ruled everything: power. Strength was everything, and only the strongest could be entrusted to lead the more vulnerable. Jay Cadmium had appeared before me as an equal, but it was painfully obvious how wrong thatparison was.

    He and I were different beings, two entities that lived inpletely different worlds. What I believed to be strong... was in fact pitifully weak. All eyesy on me, every citizen of Pandora understanding the situation.

    We were all vulnerable here. This monstrosity that stood before us could choose to annihte every single one of us if he so pleased, no repercussions whatsoever presenting themselves before him.

    Whatever I did here would be epted by everyone, not a single person doubting the strength of Jay Cadmium. He had toyed around with one of our best soldiers, and his disy of strength had sent ripples across all of Pandora.

    My footsteps echoed in the enclosed arena as I approached the boy, looking down on him with my towering height. I briefly nced around one final time, looking at the people I had protected for so many generations.

    A war wasing, and whether we liked it or not, we couldn''t remain hidden forever. Only one person would be able to carry us through that fire unscathed, and the individual was standing right before me.

    I took onest breath.

    I kneeled down, looking straight into the ground. The sound of thousands of monsters mimicking my action rang across Pandora, only one boy standing tall. Nobody doubted it, nobody questioned it, the most powerful monster here... was Jay Cadmium.

    "Only you can lead us to victory. Please, ept our pledge of loyalty, King Cadmium."

 Chapter 121: New Monarch

    Chapter 121: New Monarch

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I said nothing as all of Pandora kneeled before me, every citizen epting its new ruler through the decree of power. I found it slightly surprising that thew applied to those who weren''t citizens, but I decided to not question anything.

    Typhon looked up at me, small traces of fear visible in his eyes. I made no attempt offorting him, understanding that those negative emotions were the only things that would keep me in power. Respect was the leading concept that determined a sessful reign, but I had no intention of ruling over Pandora.

    All I needed was their willingness to fight for me.

    "Stand, Typhon."

    The minotaur obeyed, returning to his towering height.

    "I''ll ept your pledge, but I will not be the one who leads you to victory."

    The silence that already gued the arena seemed to worsen, everyone misunderstanding my words.

    "Asthia Darck, Royal Princess of the Dragonkin. She will be your queen. She will lead you," I announced, my voice spreading throughout the magical cave as the wind carried my vocals. "Her power is equivalent to mine, and her protection will be necessary if you are to live above ground."

    "You do not wish to rule over Pandora?" asked Typhon.

    "A leader withoutpassion toward his own people is no leader at all. As King, I only ask that you trust me and follow me into the fire above, but once it is over, a more fitting ruler will take over."

    "Very well. If you believe that to be the right course of action, then we have no choice but to obey."

    My rtionship with the people of Pandora was not one of admired leaders and treasured people, but one of terrifying monarchs and ves of power. As long as I retained power, the people of Pandora would follow me. That was what they lived by, and it was a system that worked all too well.

    Earth was proof of that.

    I turned around, heading back to the center of the vige. The velvet cape swayed behind me, its significance boosted by my new position. The minotaur followed my lead as healers began treating the fallen lizardman.

    "Prepare your warriors. If you want to live on the surface, then you will need to fight for it."

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    "Be careful out there," said Asthia, her hands grabbing mine in an effort tofort me, but it felt as if she wasforting herself. I smiled gently.

    "Don''t worry. We''ll be seeing each other soon."

    "Well, that depends on your speed."

    "I hope you''re not doubting me, Princess," I said, smirking. Sheughed, shaking her head.

    "Of course not. I''ll see you in a few days."

    I nodded, letting go of her hands and turning around to face the thousands of soldiers awaiting mymand. A mix of ck and white armor contrasted within therge army, Dragons and Humans all under themand of the same individual.

    Two giant wyvernsnded on either side of the army, their ck scales and ring orange eyes radiating with power. They were beautiful creatures, but the devastation they could unleash on the battlefield was nothing short of terrifying. Both Dragon riders nodded as I met their gaze, preparationsplete.

    "Let''s go. We head North-East," I ordered, my words spreading across the ranks as the army cheered. The wyverns let out deafening roars, the bellows reinforcing the courage of the Dragonkin while arge majority of humans tensed up.

    Head North-East in preparation for a Dwarven invasion and nk them when the inevitable attack urred. Scouts had reported that a small force of Dominion soldiers still remained stationed in Freem, and taking them out would only reinforce our position.

    Five thousand soldiers began marching across thend, the resonating sound of metal rising through the air. Our projected course would encircle around the Dwarves'' predicted line of sight, allowing us to slip through undetected and deal a devastating blow to their nk when their army came charging in at full-force.

    Asthia, alongside Diana, would attempt to stall Ares long enough for Jay''s arrival, and if everything went ording to n, the Dwarven forces would be surrounded on three fronts, and ultimately be defeated.

    I turned back one final time, the Dragon Princess standing tall on the hill that we had just departed from. Her eyes met mine one final time, a confident look sparkling in her gaze. I turned my back one final time, knowing full-well what my task was.

    Even with the multiple lines of defenses that had been created using Earth bind, the main sh on the frontlines would decide the fate of the Dragons. If Ares were to take down our Commanders, he would be able to smash through every pitiful attempt at slowing him down.

    The S-rank would be surrounding by higher-ranked adventurers, but if he was not neutralized in this fight, then the future that awaited the Dragons back in Lares was one of destruction and death.

    "Lady Mia, we''re estimated to arrive at our destination in three days," said Marc Xym, the young dragon captain that had been assigned as my subordinate for this expedition.

    "Thank you, Marc."

    I looked ahead at the rhythmic advance of my army of roughly five thousand men, both wyverns soaring right above them as they picked up speed and ascended above the clouds. The sight was both beautiful and horrifying. Everyone here knew full-well what we were up against, and the chances of returning home alive were close to none.

    We didn''t know when the attack woulde, and for all we knew, it could take the Dwarves weeks to engage, but we had to be ready. Supply lines had also been established between our different fronts, and now we had to y the waiting game.

    It felt as if we were dancing in the palms of our enemy.

    DIANA IMANIA''S POV:

    "Your Highness, do you know what will happen after all this is over?" asked Commander Surge, his bulking figure approaching me. He kneeled once he was in proximity, his question lingering in the air.

    "The war?" I asked, not sure why the question hade up.

    "Yes. If we were toe out victorious, would the Dragons not just take over thend like they did all those years ago?"

    I said nothing, realizing that the Commander was beginning to doubt our intervention in the war. He had watched countless of his soldiers fall victim to the small skirmishesunched between Dragons and Dwarves, both sides attempting to gain or defend small bits ofnd and favorable positions.

    Surge had yet to witness the full power of an S-rank adventurer unleashing hell upon the regr militia, and something told me it could potentially break him. Even if he was rough around the edges, he was a man who cared deeply about every soldier within his army, considering them to be his own brothers.

    "Times have changed, Surge. We must understand that the Dragons who live today are not guilty of the sins of the ones you are referring to," I exined calmly, attempting to persuade themander.

    The man remained kneeled, biting his lip slightly in anger. He took a deep breath, calming himself before answering.

    "I understand."

    With that Surge stood up, thanked me for my time, and exited the tent. My eyes followed him as he walked down the path. His opinion was most likely shared by lots of Imanian soldiers who were unsure as to why they would risk their lives for the Dragons, only doing so because of the orders from their King.

    But orders could not control people forever. Sooner orter, fear would take over. If fear took over... who knew what could happen.

 Chapter 122: Cracks in Loyalty

    Chapter 122: Cracks in Loyalty

    COMMANDER SURGE''S POV:

    I entered the giant white tent, a highway of medics entering in and out of the spacious room. Multiple beds wereid out on either side, allowing one to move freely down the center-most line of the tent.

    I followed the trail. My body instinctively avoided the medics that were whizzing around me like bugs. My eyes locked on my target, my mind altering my course as I approached them as fast as I could.

    A woman with fiery red hairy on the bed, dried velvet blood still staining her white under-armor.

    "Surge," she whispered. I let out a sigh of relief, every visit into the infirmary potentially being myst one.

    "Hey Anna, how are you feeling?" I asked, grabbing one of the stools avable and sitting down beside her. The woman reached out with her pale hand. I grabbed it gently, stroking the back of her hand with my thumb.

    "This is nothing," she said confidently before wincing slightly at the pain. I said nothing, my eyes meeting with one of the medics as I called him over.

    "Could you please take a look at her? She seems to be in pain," I asked politely, my nerves calming slightly at the fact that the man I had called over was human.

    He looked over at Anna, his eyes reading the situation.

    "I''m terribly sorry, Commander. I have to tend to those who are fatally wounded immediately," he responded. I nodded slowly, letting the medic return to his patients.

    I followed his path, my expression darkening as the human medic sat beside a Dragon soldier who was groaning painfully. I gritted my teeth in anger at the sight. This was exactly what would happen after the war. The Dragonkin would steal everything from us...

    "Honey, it''s fine," whispered Anna, my attention returning to the woman.

    "I know," I lied, still feeling the rage boiling within me. I chose to suppress it momentarily in the presence of my wife, not wanting her to worry about anything. Anna''s usually lively eyes were dim and lifeless, her body requiring most of its strength to heal the wound she had suffered.

    Anna was of the opinion that the resurgence of the Dragonkin was a miracle for Auroria, stating how such a species could allow everyone to grow and to develop if everyone worked together. Yet here she was,ying on a bed without strength because she had almost given her life for a race that didn''t care about her.

    "We''re expecting an attack from the Dwarves soon," I muttered with my head down, fulfilling the promise of keeping my wife updated on everything that was currently happening. She smiled at my honesty, knowing the information was not ideal for her in her current conditions.

    "I see. Do you know where you''ll be stationed?" she asked, her curiosity for the practical aspect of defensivebat twinkling momentarily in her eyes before the strain on her body took over again, returning her irises to dimly lit voids of red.

    "Alongside the Royal Princess of the Dragons. We''ll be trying to absorb as much damage as possible before our reinforcements arrive."

    "You won''t try to surprise them by pushing out?"

    "The superiors don''t know anything. It feels like all they want to do is stall the enemy without actually winning," I said, recalling the many arguments that had taken ce between Asthia Darck and myself.

    It was true that Imania had not gone to war in my lifetime, and the tactics I proposed were more reckless, but they were also the ones that would inflict the most damage upon the Dwarven forces. My mind, however, was beginning to shrink away from the idea of taking out the Dwarves... Which side was I really on at this point?

    My uncertainties were indications that I wasn''t fit to be leading at a time like this, but my honor simply didn''t allow me to step down. I looked at the entrance of the tent as a small glint of silver caught my eyes.

    An Imanian soldier nodded at me. I sighed and looked down at Anna, who of which had already understood the situation.

    "Come on, they need you," she whispered, a pride that I yearned to hear present in her voice.

    "I''lle by tomorrow," I responded, letting go of her hand and standing up. She nodded at myment, closing her eyes in an attempt to rest and ignore the burning pain in her side.

    I took one final look at my wife, wishing her well in my mind before exiting the infirmary.

    "What is it?" I asked the soldier, my voice returning to a passive tone.

    "Someone wants to see you, sir," he responded vaguely, not specifying who the individual in question was.

    I said nothing, following the soldier out of curiosity. We headed towards the outskirts of the main encampment, multiple pairs of eyes watching me attentively as I passed through. The number of tents slowly diminished as we approached the border of the central area.

    "We''re here," stated the soldier, stepping aside. My eyes adjusted to the slight darkness of dusk, theck ofnterns on the outskirts of the camp greatly reducing my visibility.

    Dozens of other Imanian soldiers stood around me, all of them silent. The atmosphere resembled that of a cult meeting, and something told me my guess wasn''t too far off from reality.

    "Commander Surge, First Commander of the Imanian forces and second only to her Highness," said a figure, his arms crossed. His voice was that of a younger man, his stature and height confirming my suspicions. He was an adult, but he was definitely on the younger side.

    "Who are you?" I asked, my muscles tense and my hand quietly reaching over to my sword. Taller Dwarves did exist, and if an enemy had managed to prate our defenses and potentially bribe our soldiers, I''d have to attempt to take them down immediately.

    "A human, like you. I believe we both want the same thing, so I was hoping we could work together. Your men seem to have the same opinion as me when ites to the Dragons, so I was hoping the Commander would also share my views," said the man, stepping forth and entering the area where a small amount of light shone.

    "And what view is that?"

    The man''s zing red clothes stood out in the light, his eyes glinting with passion.

    "That the Dragonkin will steal everything from us. Don''t you think it would be better for Auroria if they were to be eradicated?" he asked, spotless white teeth shining in the light as a grin spread across his face.

    "You''re not an Imanian soldier. Who do you fight for?"

    "I fight for myself,mander. I fight for survival, and I know that the Dragons will take all of that away. Just look at the state your precious wife is in... it''s their fault, isn''t it?"

    My eyes darkened, the vivid image of Anna weakly lying in bed spreading across my mind. I looked up, meeting the boy''s gaze.

    "What do you want me to do?"

 Chapter 123: The Price to Pay

    Chapter 123: The Price to Pay

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    I dug my cial spear out of the final Dwarf''s body, blood spurting out from the wound. I remained unfazed as I looked back at the mountain of corpses behind me. This was what war meant.

    I let out a deep sigh as a gentle breeze wafted through the area. My weapon evaporated, leaving me free of any extra weight. I rxed momentarily, knowing full-well that more carnage was soon to follow.

    We had made it to our desired location and eliminated all opposition in three days, and we now had to set up camp and rest as much as we could before the final engagement.

    "Good job," said a voice behind me, my head instinctively turning to identify the source of the sound.

    "Ah, thank you, Marc. I''m d we didn''t lose too many," I replied neutrally. It was never easy to acknowledge all the individuals who had lost their lives under yourmand, and I chose to revert to my emotionless state whenever the subject was brought up.

    "Indeed. The wyverns were able to wreak havoc on their frontlines, and without ballista, they were vulnerable."

    "It seems like all of the machinery has been moved to the main front. This fight may be much harder than we anticipated," I said, turning back to face the empty horizon.

    "Many will die. It will simplye down to which side continues fighting regardless of the cost, and Jay will not hesitate to sacrifice those required."

    My eyes nced at the Dragon, slightly surprised at how casually he had addressed his Supreme Commander.

    "Do you know Jay?"

    "Not very well. He and I met a long time ago, and we''ve hung out a few times back in camp. That''s it, though," Marc responded. I could tell my question hade off as aggressive, a tone that had pushed the Captain onto the defensive.

    "I see."

    "..."

    "Commander Mia, do you believe we''ll win?" he asked suddenly, possibly searching forfort. I thought about the question, not really knowing how I felt about the future that awaited us.

    "I don''t know. I choose to focus on the present, taking things one step at a time."

    "You''re not scared of dying, then?"

    I paused again. This line of questioning felt like something Jay would be interested in. Were his bizarre questions beginning to affect his subordinates?

    "Of course I am, but that won''t hold me back. I''ll fight with everything I have, and if it''s not enough, then I''ll die knowing I did everything I could. That''s all I can hope for."

    It wasn''t a very optimistic answer, but it was what my gut was telling me. I''d fight to protect my new family.

    "Come on, let''s go help the others," I said, turning around and walking past the young captain. He nodded, following my gaze. Dragons and Humans had already begun preparing to construct provisional settlements, and my position wouldn''t prevent me from supporting those who fought for me in what appeared to be mundane tasks.

    "Of course."

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I sat on the soft grass of Pandora, something I still couldn''t believe existed in the middle of the Earth. The crystals brimmed with energy, sparkling magnificently.

    Attempting to appreciate the beauty present before me was now impossible, my mind beginning to realize the situation at hand. Our chances of winning our sh against the entirety of the Dwarven army were almost none. All it would take was one thing to deviate from the n, and we''d be wiped out.

    Did that mean I''d have to use the crystal? Lightning sparked on my fingertips, the dark violet stone appearing in my hands. It seemed to be calling out, whispering to those who wielded it, wanting to be crushed. Was this the will of the Elder Wyvern?

    I recalled my conversation with Selena, knowing full-well what the consequences of meeting the Wyvern were. If one wanted to create a bond with the Elder Wyvern, you had to absorb its power. This evidently made the wielder the most powerful individual on Auroria, but calling them sane would be an inuracy.

    "So I''d lose my identity, huh?" I muttered, sighing. It could probably win us the war, but there was no guarantee I''d return.

    I began tough. I was such a hypocrite...

    Letting others die for the sake of attaining my goals was simple, and yet here I was, hesitating when faced with what could be our best shot at defeating the Dominion. Had I really be so weak?

    I had not hesitated when it came to risking my own life for saving my friends back when I was adventuring, so why was I wavering now?

    Brief images shed before me, my mind unconsciously answering my own doubts and questions. I saw a tall man with messy ck hair and ocean-blue eyes with his arm around a gentle woman, her emerald eyes looking right at me as her brown hair fell to her shoulders.

    A third figure appeared in front of them, a young girl holding her mother''s hand as she waved at me with the other. Silhouettes kept forming around the initial group: an aged Fei who wielded Phoenixfortably, a pink-haired girl who smiled enthusiastically, sticking out her arm and giving me a thumbs-up, a blonde fighter who sunk her rapier into the ground quietly.

    I looked down, seeing myself in the empty space of shimmering light. The crowd seemed to be calling me, wanting me to return to where I belonged. I closed my eyes, feeling three more presences behind me.

    I turned around, facing the three girls who were fully-equipped with battle armor and weaponry.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Mia, her brown hair and chestnut-colored eyes radiating with a timid yet kind warmth.

    "Now''s not the time to be spacing out, you know?" asked Diana, her noble aura fading momentarily and being reced with that of an ordinary girl, something that she had wanted her entire life.

    "We''ll all go home after this, okay?" said the final figure, Asthia''s white hair and ruby red eyes crushing my heart.

    I dropped to my knees, understanding what this vision meant. The light around me shattered as I found myself in an empty forest under the moonlight.

    "Fuck, man," I muttered, tears beginning to drop from my eyes.

    I want to stay with these people just a bit more! Why... why must I always leave behind the things I care about? Why can''t I just have a happy ending?!

    "It''s hard, isn''t it?" asked a familiar voice.

    "!!"

    I turned around, my eyes shivering from the sight in front of me. A girl with medium-lengthed hair stood before me, her hand outstretched as she offered me her support.

    "Kath?" I croaked, not wanting to see anything else in this vision.

    "You know, I''m really d I met you, Jay," she said as I took her hand. The girl pulled me to my feet, raising her head slightly to meet my gaze. "You grew, didn''t you?"

    I let out a smallugh amidst the tears that streamed down my face.

    "Maybe I did."

    Katherine smiled, patting my chest softly.

    "There are people who need you right now. Go do your best, because that''s all you can do, isn''t it?"

    I said nothing.

    "Why can''t you be telling me this in person?" I asked, a question that even I found pitiful, but it seemed toe forth without permission.

    "Why? Because I''m dead, idiot," responded the girl casually, wiping away one of my tears, "but all the people you care about aren''t. Fight for a future where you allugh together, that''s what living means, no? To continuously fight for what you want."

    "Right..."

    "I mean, you''re Darck! I''m sure the masked adventurer who defeated bosses on his own can take care of a little conflict," joked Katherine, winking. I smiled, realizing her silhouette was beginning to fade away.

    "Go on, Jay. You''ll do great."

    I wasn''t able to say anything as I watched Katherine disappear from my grasp once again. I snapped back to reality, the blue crystals weing me back to Pandora. My hands flowed through my hair, clutching the top of my head as tears returned to me.

    "I don''t want to die again..."

 Chapter 124: Dancing Puppet

    Chapter 124: Dancing Puppet

    ARES HEARTH''S POV:

    "Sir, he has returned," whispered a Dwarf, his shadow standing right outside the entrance to my quarters.

    "Very well. Bring him here."

    "As you wish," said the envoy, departing the scene in search of the individual in question.

    Had he really aplished his goal in mere days?

    The boy in red had promised to turn arge portion of the enemy''s men against the Dragons, allowing us to deliver a devastating strike onto our adversaries. If we could execute the n in ce without setbacks, our victory was assured.

    However, even with information being ryed to us from the inside, I still had no information whatsoever on Jay Cadmium''s whereabouts or goals. He was, without a doubt, the only individual who posed a real threat to me.

    The boy had reached S-rank. Whether or not he was aware of that was unimportant. I was aware and wary of Princess Asthia''s power, but I had heard that she was no longer a threat in her current state.

    It seems like the damage I had inflicted during our previous meeting had shifted the scales in our favor. If both Asthia and Jay had been at their full power, there was no way we''d achieve victory, even with the overwhelming difference in manpower.

    Two presences appeared at the entrance, alerting me of the presence of both the envoy and the individual.

    "I''ve brought him, sir," echoed the envoy.

    "Let him in."

    The red-robed human entered the quarters briskly, his foul attitude worsened due to him being summoned elsewhere. He hated being obedient to others, his only goal being to survive.

    However, he had one other goal. I had used this burning desire of his to utilize him in the war effort, and it had seemingly paid off.

    "It''s done?" I asked. The man looked at me, his eyes glinting with joy.

    "Yes. I''ve also added a little extra that should guarantee our victory," he responded.

    I raised my eyebrows slightly. My initial goal had to simply infiltrate their camp to obtain precise knowledge about their uing ns. What had he decided to add? I knew the boy would not reveal the details considering I would probably not agree with it, so I decided not to pressure him.

    "Very well. I will give you what you want."

    "Are you sure he''ll be there?" asked the boy, worried that his target would not be present on the uing battlefield.

    "I''m sure he will be. Don''t worry, you will get your revenge on Jay Cadmium."

    I could sense a powerful aura emanating from the adventurer, and I was certain that he would at least be capable of stalling Jay long enough for me to eliminate Asthia. Mia Stil, another key individual of the Dragons, was said to be nking us on the East, but I had already made the necessary preparations to deal with her.

    "Do you believe you can kill him?" I asked. It was near-impossible for an AA-ranked adventurer to kill an S-rank, but it could be possible that this guy had something up his sleeve that I was unaware of.

    "Oh, yes," he said, arge grin morphing his face, "I''ll make sure to do more than kill him."

    "I see. You''ll bemanding a small legion of elite soldiers. Remember, all you have to do is find and eliminate Jay Cadmium. Is that understood?"

    "Of course. Once I do, you''ll let me leave unnoticed, correct? That was our deal."

    "I''m a man of my word. If you keep your end of the bargain, then I''ll make sure to keep mine, Hugo Liech."

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    "We need arge exit that will bring us up roughly around here," I said,ying my finger on a hand-drawn map of Auroria. The Faros seemed to know approximately what I was talking about as they began talking amongst themselves.

    They all nodded after a few minutes of discussion, letting Typhon speak for them.

    "There exists a big cave that exits from underneath a tree around there. It is on a hill that overlooks the area you showed us."

    "That''ll be perfect," I said immediately, understanding the strategical advantage higher ground would give us on our adversaries.

    "The only problem is arriving there. The tunnels leading to that exit are narrow and steep. It will require some time if we are to mobilize our forces."

    I scowled at the new information. Time was of the essence. An attack from Ares could ur at any moment, and having our forces ready to support Asthia would be the only way toe out victorious.

    "Begin mobilizing immediately," I ordered, straightening myself up. "We''ll be leaving by tonight."

    "Of course," said Typhon, bowing slightly. I had repeatedly told him that formalities were unnecessary, but it seemed like a deep loyalty and respect toward those with power had already ingrained itself within the society of Pandora.

    I watched as the Faros left the room, the moving shadows from the firefly-illuminated room resembling living mes in the darkness.

    I was unusually calm regarding the uing sh. Even if I knew how important the oue of the fight would be in terms of Auroria''s future, nothing seemed to be stirring within me. All I could picture were two possible futures: one where I was the final defender amidst the corpses of my friends or one where I didn''t live to see the end of the war.

    I could only hope this feeling was paranoia and nothing more. Premonitions had always been things I had never believed in, but in a world where magic existed, it didn''t seem too unlikely to exist.

    The link within me opened up, my eyes closing as I focused on sending my thoughts through the tunnel that connected both users.

    "Asthia," I called out, attempting to reach her. I felt the girl''s presence appearing, her mind receiving my message and replying.

    "Jay?"

    "I''ll have an army on the western side of the battlefield in a few days. Until then you''re on your own," I echoed, stating the facts without emotion. A brief silence followed my report, the girl attempting to pinpoint the lingering emotion that was being carried forth through my words.

    "Jay, are you okay?" she asked worriedly. I smiled at the nk bark wall, visualizing the Dragon girl standing right before me with her red eyes looking at me sadly.

    "I''m fine. How''s your body holding up?" I added, shifting the conversation onto Asthia''s wellbeing instead of my own.

    "I can fight. That''s enough," she responded confidently.

    "Still not great, huh?" I sighed, reading through the lines of her response. The girl exploded into a series of exmations and excuses, attempting to hide her true feelings.

    I had learned that the connection between us was not all-seeing. For a few years after the link had been created, I had been worried that Asthia would be able to see all the atrocities I had lived through back on Earth, but thankfully, that wasn''t the case.

    One could still conceal their emotions and thoughts to a certain degree. Asthia probably knew that I was more than what met the eye, but finding the exact answers to her suspicions was difficult. As long as I masked my true worries, the girl would probably be unable to know what I was thinking.

    Asthia cleared her throat, grabbing my attention once more. Had she given up on her monologue of excuses?

    "Well then, Supreme Commander Jay. Please let me know when you are in position. I''ll tell you if anything happens."

    I smiled at her attempt at professionalism, ying along with her act.

    "Of course, Your Highness. I shall alert you as soon as we reach our destination."

    "Good, good. Well then, keep me updated."

    "Will do."

    The tunnel closed off as Asthia returned to her duties, giving me some time to continue looking at the nk wall right in front of me.

    Is this strategy... really the right move?

 Chapter 125: It Begins

    Chapter 125: It Begins

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    "Your Highness, the Dwarven armies are on the move."

    My attention was wrenched from my thoughts as I looked at the scout who had delivered the message in the eyes. This was no joke of any kind. I could see the worry spread across the Dragon''s face as he realized what this meant for the survival of his people.

    "W-We''ve also received news from Eloria," he continued, his lips shaking slightly. The atmosphere darkened as the messenger refused to continue his sentence, and it seemed like the only thing that would pull the information out of him was a direct question.

    "What happened?"

    "The human armies have been pushed back to the capital. They believe that Eloria will fall in the next few weeks if they do not receive support."

    What?

    Had Amelia and Jean lost against the Vye twins? I had only heard stories of the S-ranked twins, but if this information was urate, then it meant that they werepletely overwhelming the strongest individuals currently on Auroria.

    "Have they breached the walls?" I asked.

    "No, your Highness. It seems both armies havee to a halt just outside the city walls. King Roy has called upon every avable adventurer to aid in the defense of Eloria, whether they were conscripted to the army or not."

    "We can only hope they''re able to hold off. I''m afraid there''s nothing we can do to help them. Do the Imanian soldiers know about this?"

    "No. I came straight to you upon receiving the information," replied the scout. I nodded apprehensively.

    "We''ll have to keep it like that for now. We can''t afford hesitation now. How much time do we have until the Dwarves reach our location?"

    "Around two hours or so, Your Highness."

    I said nothing, gesturing for the scout to leave.

    The final sh was approaching...

    My eyes closed as I felt the weight that still chained my body. There was no way I''d be able to take on Ares alone.

    "Jay, they''reing," I echoed through the link, praying that my message would make it through to wherever the boy was currently located.

    "How long?" responded a voice. I let out a sigh of relief at the response.

    "Two hours."

    "That''s not enough," he muttered, "You''ll have to keep them busy for at least an hour. I''ll pick up the pace with my best soldiers."

    "We''ll try," I said, closing off the link and heading outside. The main captains of both armies awaited me outside, a small grin visible on Surge''s face.

    "We await your orders," he said, nodding sympathetically. Had he been the one to gather the officials? I smiled in return, briefly ncing at every individual before me before continuing.

    "The time hase. The enemy forces will be here in two hours. Remember your positions, organize your men, and prepare for battle. We''ll need to hold the line until our allies can surround the Dwarves."

    "Yes, your Highness!" roared the captains, all of them rushing out as cries arose across the camp. I noticed Diana''s silhouette as she ran over to me, her face white with terror.

    "This is it?" she asked, her breaths shortening from the stress of the uing battle. The Princess had never experienced a full-on sh against the enemy''s forces, her only encounter with the Dwarves being when they attempted to cut off her army.

    This was on apletely different scale, and the importance of the battle was beginning to be apparent from the bustling energy of the camp. Everyone sprinted to their designated locations, putting down whatever they were doing and equipping themselves for battle.

    Iy my hand on Diana''s shoulder, squeezing firmly and grabbing her attention.

    "Come on. We have a war to win."

    Diana forced out a smile, but I could see the bravery behind her eyes. Only when in fear could one demonstrate courage, and the girl was doing all she could to suppress the cial dread spreading inside her body and mind.

    I squeezed one more time before releasing my friend, attempting to deliver one final surge of reassurance before heading off to the frontlines.

    One hour...

    That''s all we needed. Mia''s army was already on standby, and I estimated that her wyverns would be able to bombard the enemy within a few minutes of the fight''smencement. The bulk of her army would take longer, but I was confident that we''d still be standing by the time she arrived.

    My eyes darted from soldier to soldier as they all yelled at each other, attempting tomunicate amidst the orderly chaos. We all knew the bloodbath we were walking into, and the chances of even a tenth of our soldiers making it out alive were slim. The Dwarves had managed to umte dozens of high-ranked adventurers, and alongside all of that firepower, they had an S-rank...

    I knew a small battalion of Dragonkin soldiers was more than enough to take down an AA-ranked adventurer due to their superior training and resistance, but what worried me was the presence of archmages.

    A kind of adventurer who had the ability to unleash devastating amounts of bind at long range would decimate our ranks, and if the Dwarves had just a small group of higher-ranked archmages, they''d be able to wreak havoc on the battlefield.

    An archmage''s weakness arose in their inability to defend themselves at closer ranges, but with the support of an entire army, as well as an S-rank, there was no way we''d be able to approach them. I could only hope that the order to utilize the wyverns specifically as anti-mage units would help us survive a bit longer.

    I arrived at the frontlines of the central division, the soldiers all looking at me with a mixture of expressions. Fear, confidence, terror... I could see thousands of individual expressions screaming at me, begging for the fighting to stop before it even began.

    Surge approached me,ing to a halt a few mels behind.

    "Are you ready, Princess?" he asked. I sensed no arrogance or ill-intent in his voice, so I decided to take it as a neutral question.

    "I am."

    "Can we be expecting the aid of our Supreme Commander?" he continued. I calmed myself, not wanting to give away any specificities. Only a select few were aware of when and where Jay would be intervening, and I intended to keep it like that.

    I wasn''t sure if Commander Surge had suddenly decided to be respectful and treat me honorably, but I kept my defenses up just in case something else was behind his kindness.

    "If we''re lucky, Commander."

    "I don''t believe in luck, Princess."

    "Well," I said, conjuring mes that swirled around my hand before vanishing and revealing a silver sword grasped within my palm, "You better believe in it today."

 Chapter 126: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (1)

    Chapter 126: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (1)

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    The first figures appeared on the horizon, their numbers multiplying as they began to obstruct my view. The heavy sound of thumping footsteps like a crazed stampede filled my mind, shaking the very earth below me.

    I remainedpletely silent with my sword imnted in the ground. The soft breeze began to scrape against my skin, my nerves no longer perceiving the wind as soothing.

    A chant arose from the opposing army as they began to show themselves, a neverending flood of metal dominating the scene.

    My pupils expanded slightly upon seeing the first individual that I recognized:

    Ares Hearth.

    The S-rank looked down on me, his eyes void of all emotion as he observed the opposing force that he would soon sh against. Moments passed, and finally, I saw them.

    "They have Archmages," I muttered to myself, the colored robes of adventurers contrasting with the uniformly silver tone of the Dwarven soldiers. I could feel their auras from hundreds of mels away, the mages not attempting to conceal their powers.

    The waves of Dwarves finally came to a halt, the army in all its grandeur standing right before us. Their numbers seemed to be ranging in the hundreds of thousands. I felt my body retract slightly, but I willed myself to keep standing strong. The terror from the soldiers behind me was lingering in the air around me, and as their leader, I had to make sure I didn''t falter.

    Minutes of silence followed as the armies observed each other. I immediately understood the source of Ares''s hesitation tounch an attack. He was unaware of Jay''s position.

    I was able to make out Ares''s words from the movement of his lips as he finally came to a decision, his order spreading across his army with a howl of confidence:

    "Crush them."

    The thousands of soldiers began their approach, their slow march transforming into a light sprint as the defenders readied themselves.

    I raised my arm, understanding that we were obligated to use our strategical position and range to our advantage if we wanted to defeat the enemy. It wouldn''t be long until the enemy''s archmages would be able to rain down hell onto our fortifications...

    "Fire!!!" I roared, low booms of energy erupting alongside my words. Dozens of projectiles fired off towards the enemy''s advancing soldiers, their shields bing obsolete as they were eradicated from the condensed meteors of bind.

    The enemy picked up the pace after losing hundreds of frontline soldiers, the adventurers using neutral bind to shoot ahead of their regiments in an attempt to pressure us.

    I remained calm, realizing we had time for one more bombardment.

    "Fire!!!" I yelled again as another volley of elements shot from our backlines onto the oing mob of soldiers. Their yells echoed across the battlefield, but to our troops, it sounded like music.

    I wrenched my sword out of the ground and raised the weapon. Captains across the regiments mimicked my physical order, a sudden golden shine illuminating across the valley.

    I felt my body surge with power, every muscle in my body yearning to unleash the newfound energy upon the enemy.

    "Thanks, Diana," I muttered, still not understanding how the girl was able to buff thousands of people without copsing. It seemed like the Princess of Imania was a lot more than she let out to be.

    I dropped my arm, pointing my weapon right at the enemy.

    "Attack!!" I cried out, a unified roar exploding throughout the Allied forces as waves of ck and white-coated soldiers stormed the oing wave of Dwarves.

    I bent my legs slightly, twirling my sword and finding a suitable position before locking my sights on one of the leading adventurers. Iunched myself right into my target, his reflexes just managing to block my strike with his own sword.

    We remained locked in a sh, but the confidence in the adventurer''s eyes vanished as he realized what it meant to be the leading vanguard of an army. Thousands of soldiers crashed onto our position, allowing me to slip underneath his defense and plunge my sword into the Dwarf''s back.

    I didn''t have time to celebrate the first dent that we had created within the Dwarven army as an endless wave of troops crashed into our position. I evaded the strikes aimed toward me, vaulting over and under the clunky Dwarves who were d in armor before disintegrating them with infernal bind.

    I nced at Ares amidst the chaos. The S-rank stood his ground firmly, not moving so long as he didn''t know the location of his main priority. My goal was to force the man to leave his tactical position surrounded by adventurers before Jay arrived.

    A chain of deafening roars suppressed the cries of pain and the shing of metal as wyverns took to the skies. The enemy''s archmages immediately got to work, chanting spells that would allow them to st the creatures out of the sky.

    BOOOOOOMMM

    Streaks of bright red mes scorched the surface of the earth, the fresh grass and all living creatures that stood on top of it being disintegrated within seconds. The screeches of Dwarves that were turned to ash resonated across the battlefield.

    I looked around, realizing how the Allied forces were dominating the Dwarves with ease. They outnumbered us, but our superior individual firepower and weapons allowed us to reign death and destruction upon the unfortunate Dwarves.

    Thousands of cries yed repeatedly within my head, my mind hearing the wails of pain across the battlefield. Even so, Ares refused to move as he sent forth more adventurers to halt our advance.

    I prepared myself, feeling the strength of multiple AA-ranked adventurers approaching my location. mes swirled around my body, dancing like it had a mind of its own before sinking into my de. Lingering sparks from the mes circled my body, creating an aura of burning heat that protected me from attacks.

    I leaped into the air, timing my attack so that I stood above the adventurers right when they crashed into my previous position.

    "Dragon Dive," I muttered, crashing back into the ground with a fiery explosion.

    The three AA-ranked adventurers defended themselves with bind just in time. I watched in slow-motion as the two A-ranks slowly vanished from the world, their bodies being consumed by the mes and graying out their silhouettes before inevitably turning to ash.

    I stood up straight amidst the inferno, my eyes burning brighter than all the explosions that were erupting across the field.

    I had never tried taking on an AA-ranked adventurer... let alone three. I let out a small smile at the thought, taking an offensive stance with little-to-no protective capabilities.

    It seemed like my experience wasckingpared to Jay''s.

    "Real arrogant of you to think you can take us all simultaneously," said one of the adventurers as he drove his weapon into the skull of a Dragon soldier.

    I watched the body fall to the ground as blood covered the lime grass, my eyes meeting the killers'' with a cold stare.

    "You''ll regret that."

 Chapter 127: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (2)

    Chapter 127: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (2)

    MIA STIL''S POV:

    "Begin the assault," I ordered, the three words being transmitted across the ranks of soldiers as they roared with enthusiasm. I knew the cry was an attempt at suppressing the terror that every individual felt when faced with the overwhelming auras that were originating from the battlefield, but I joined in.

    A low boom echoed in the air as both wyverns pped their wings, taking to the sky and shooting off into the distance. I could already hear the sounds of massacre and deathing from the battlefield, constant explosions ringing in my eardrums.

    A sudden horn blew across the area, catching my attention. My eyes widened in horror at the sight in front of me.

    An entirely separate regiment stood between us and Asthia''s forces, wicked smiles spread across their faces as they knew exactly what this blockade meant for the Allied troops. I became unable to think, failing toprehend how the Dwarves had been able to send an entire division of troops, along with multiple high-ranked adventurers, to our position in time to block us.

    I could just barely make out the white shes of hair that belonged to the Dragon Princess, her body a mere sh of energy as she zipped between multiple adventurers simultaneously. Eruptions of mes kept them at bay, allowing the girl to deliver strike after strike as the three Dwarves began to crumble.

    I was well-aware that Asthia''s power was incredible, and way over the power levels of an AA-ranked adventurer, but what I feared was the number of soldiers supporting her. The tides were beginning to turn.

    Just as Asthia had predicted, I was able to clearly see the contrasting robes of the Archmages in the backlines of the Dwarven army, a chain of destructive spells being unleashed onto the overwhelmed Dragons and Humans.

    My eyes returned to the thousands of troops standing before me. Their goal was obvious by the way they werepletely ignoring the bloodbath behind them: prevent us from reaching Asthia''s group.

    I felt my face morph with the horrifying realization that began to settle; we had been betrayed. There was no way Ares could''ve seen our oing force and mobilized such a huge number of soldiers in that small amount of time.

    This portion of the army had been specifically set aside to block us. The Dwarves were expecting our arrival from the East! The Dragons and Humans around me began to understand the situation, their mindsing to the same conclusion as mine.

    I summoned two cial daggers in my hands, raising one of my arms in an attempt to grasp the attention of my troops. Disparity risked being created between the Allied divisions as both sides would think that the other had betrayed them to the Dominion...

    "Our friends are in dire need of our assistance, and only one thingys in our path: the Dwarves. Fight as one, and push through!" I yelled, initiating the fight by dashing straight into the wall of shields that had been set up.

    My cry managed to snap the soldiers out of their doubtful thoughts. I smiled, feeling the ground beneath me rumbling from the oing stampede of my soldiers following my lead.

    I managed to vault over therge wall of defense created by the blockade, enhancing my speed as I began shing inrge arcs around me. Blood showered the areas that I passed through as dozens of Dwarves fell to my des, the cyan weapons cutting through even the thickest of armor with ease.

    "!!"

    I turned towards a sudden source of energy, raising my des in a defensive cross right as a ming ax came mming down onto me.

    The two daggers managed to absorb the majority of the surprise attack, allowing me to recover my bnce. I willed two new weapons to rece the shattered des, my eyes finally identifying the source of the attack.

    Adventurers.

    I readied myself, feeling the presence of allied soldiers around me as they continued to sh with the thousands of Dwarves that remained.

    My duty in this fight was to eliminate the enemy''s leaders, and in this case, he was standing right in front of me. A dwarf with long blond hair and a towering ax stood before me, engulfed in mes. I could feel the confidence surging within my opponent as he understood the elemental advantage he had over me.

    It was true that ice was innately weak against fire, but it all still came down to the skill and the abilities of the individual. As long as I was the superior fighter, I woulde out victorious regardless of my element of choice.

    I dashed towards my opponent, preemptively dodging his horizontal sh. I winced from the pain of the mes, a searing trail having shot forth from the adventurer''s ax and gliding right above me.

    "Ice petal," I muttered. I sprang upward, releasing a powerful spell right after evading the first attack. I pivoted in the air with my arms outward, creating a beautiful spiraling trail of ice that following my two des.

    The Dwarf raised his ax, managing to deflect arge portion of the strikes. I vaulted over the adventurer right after thepletion of my first spell,nding firmly and dashing toward my opponent once more.

    "me crash!" roared the Dwarf as he raised his ax, bringing it down as he readjusted his position and faced me. The silver de glowed a bright red right before smashing into the ground.

    BOOM

    The explosion sent me flying back onto a pile of corpses. I groaned, using the bodies of dead soldiers to help me regain my footing. I managed to nce at the identity of the dead, realizing they were a mix of Dragons, Humans, and Dwarves.

    Nobody was safe from death.

    I summoned numerous ice shards around me. Dozens of icicles shot toward the Dwarf, each of them containing the explosive power of aet.

    BOOM

    Explosions of frost erupted around the AA-ranked adventurer, allowing me to catch a quick breath before preparing myself. The cloud of mist cleared, revealing the frozen corpse of the Dwarf as hey impaled by multiple icicles.

    I sighed, indulging in the smallest of breaks before feeling another presence. I turned around, realizing how many Dwarves still stood in my way. Two more adventurers took the lead, both of them roughly on equal terms as the Dwarf I had just killed.

    I ignored the aching in my body. I knew what was demanded of me. Feeling tired after one engagement was uneptable.

    I didn''t know how many hours I''d continue fighting. A simple order repeated itself in my head, pushing me to continue onward, forcing me to destroy anything in my path:

    Annihte the enemy.

 Chapter 128: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (3)

    Chapter 128: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (3)

    ARES HEARTH''S POV:

    Where are you?

    I continued to scan the battlefield closely, attempting to locate the Supreme Commander of the Dragonkin. What I had initially thought to be a devastating disadvantage was turning out to be the savior of the Dragons: Jay''s absence was keeping me at bay.

    Who would''ve thought that a person would be contributing so much to the battlefield without even being present?

    Another surge of mes caught my attention. The crimson infernoy waste to the Dwarves and adventurers that were caught in the st, leaving only a white-haired girl standing in the middle of the carnage.

    My hand twitched instinctively, wanting to summon a spear of Earth to destroy the enemy that was annihting my forces.

    "You said he''d be here," growled Hugo. My eyes nced back at the noble, understanding his frustration.

    "The fighting has only just begun," I replied, but even I was beginning to feel uneasy. "We must try to take out the Dragons before Jay Cadmium arrives."

    "You seem to be awfully passive for someone who actually thinks that."

    I smiled. He was right. I kept telling myself that my abilities would be better utilized trying to kill off the army currently in front of me, but I was unable to step forward. Since when had I became so wary of that boy?

    I looked at the battlefield one final time. Theck of an adventurer powerful enough to subdue the Princess and her subordinates was beginning to affect morale, and after only a few minutes of fighting, we were beginning to lose.

    I clenched my fists, realizing that I had to intervene. My palm burst open as the earth around me began to rumble. Three massive spears were summoned from the ground, floating around me momentarily.

    I extended my arm casually, sending the three spears crashing into the enemy lines.

    BOOM

    "Send in the battle mounts," I ordered. This was the time to go all-out! I erased all hesitation and doubt from my mind, focusing my attention on the Dragon Princess that was murdering my troops.

    Giant lizards sprang forth, their bodies covered in battle armor as they made their way toward the frontlines. I prayed that the help we had received from Thorria would prove to be enough to kill off the resistance before Jay arrived.

    The beasts sprayed deadly venom across the area, leaping onto enemy soldiers as they trampled all who tried to oppose them.

    A wyvern suddenly swooped in above one of the lizards, burning it to a crisp with its searing breath.

    "Hugo, take care of those wyverns," I said, summoning my weapon in my hand and preparing to engage.

    "That''s not what I''m here for," he said arrogantly. I turned and faced him, unleashing my aura. The boy froze in fear, his body refusing to respond to the mental cries his mind was sending it.

    "I-I understand," he added finally, returning to his original position alongside the other archmages and joining in on the long-range spells.

    I leaped into the air, my eyes never letting go of my target.

    "Iing!" I heard Asthia yell before I crashed into her position. A shockwave of Earth devastated everything around me, crushing numerous Dragons as they failed to respond in time.

    The girl readied herself, eyeing me without fear. I admired her courage despite her weakened physical condition, preparing myself to end her swiftly.

    "Here Ie, Asthia Darck."

    I appeared beside the girl, fully utilizing my powers as I shed outward.

    BOOM

    The slice sent a path of Earth straight into Asthia, who had managed to dodge my physical attack, sending the girl flying back with a loud thud.

    I manifested myself above my victim right as she stopped moving, plunging my spear downward. Asthia''s eyes widened as she deflected the attack with her own de, jumping up and regaining her footing.

    A st of crimson mes shot toward me, forcing me to bend the earth around me and block the attack. I quickly removed the natural shield from my sight, but Asthia was already gone.

    "!!"

    BOOM

    I shot back from a sudden st. Was that from above?

    Asthia emerged from the mes, her hair swaying uncontrobly from the amount of bind swirling around her. This... was what she could do even while injured?

    I chuckled, realizing just how powerful this new generation of binders was. If we were to wait even a few more months, would we even be able to win anymore?

    The Dragon Princess wasted no time as sheunched herself at me. Dark red mes surrounded the girl, trails of fire following her de as she prepared her strike.

    I twirled my spear momentarily before driving it into the ground, swinging upwards with the added power of neutral bind. Earth shot at the girl, the speed of the shards too fast to be dodged.

    Asthia stumbled back as the fire around her died down, giving me the opening I needed. I appeared right in front of the dazed girl, imbuing my freehand with the power of the earth as I punched her in the gut.

    BOOM

    The added force of Earth sent Asthia shooting right into the backline of her army, her figure bloody and beaten from the countless adventurers and Dwarves she had ughtered. I approached the girl, stopping as I realized I was surrounded by dark soldiers.

    I said nothing, simply gathering energy into my arms as they roared with rage. A burst of energy erupted around me, annihting the soldiers instantly.

    Asthia got up slowly, raising her hand and signaling her squad of archers. I met the gaze of the man leading the human bowmen, his eyes veiled in darkness.

    "Fire," he ordered, letting loose a volley of arrows.

    My eyes widened, realizing what had happened.

    This man... wasn''t targeting me.

    I stood there in shock as the Dragon princess looked back, seeing hundreds of arrows falling onto her. The girl immediately elerated her speed with neutral bind, attempting to dodge the projectiles.

    So this was your n... Hugo.

    I watched as Asthia sumbed to the overwhelming shower of death, three arrows imnting themselves into her back.

    "Aargh!" she screamed, blood spurting out from her mouth as she dropped to one knee while using her sword to not copse entirely.

    The human captain pointed his sword toward the bloody body a few dozen mels ahead of him. His expression was covered with horror, but a certain determination pushed him to utter the words that sent the entire toon into a murderous charge.

    "Kill her."

    I turned around, leaving the girl to her fate. She had failed to keep the loyalty of her soldiers and as a result of that...

    She was going to die.

 Chapter 129: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (4)

    Chapter 129: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (4)

    HUGO LIECH''S POV:

    "me crash!" I roared, letting out another burst of mes that shot toward one of the wyverns annihting the Dwarven ranks. The mes consumed the monster, shrieks of pain echoing across the valley.

    I smiled, realizing just how powerful my spells really were inparison to these ''legendary beasts.''

    My eyes suddenly noticed Ares backing away from a figure. I concentrated on the individual, realizing it was Asthia Darck. The girl had multiple arrows imnted behind her, and I could see tears streaking down her face and onto the course ground as an entire toon of human soldiers stormed her position.

    I let out a sigh of aplishment, a small grin beginning to appear on my face.

    That was easier than I thought.

    I had heard so many stories about the power that the Dragon Princess and her Supreme Commander possessed, but everything hade from terrified Dwarves who were powerless against them. It was clear to me how exaggerated those stories had been.

    "Mr. Liech!" cried out a soldier. My eyes shot to the oing source of energy. My hand raised subconsciously in the direction of the attacker, the ck armor of a Dragon soldier reflecting in my eyes.

    I unleashed a st of mes, disintegrating the soldier immediately. I looked down at the dead body, the excitement I felt from my sessful n vanishing.

    "Disgusting," I muttered, continuing forward and into the frontlines. All I hoped was that Jay would make it in time to see his beloved Princess die before him. It seemed like that first girl wasn''t enough... maybe he needed a little reminder of death?

    I raised my arm, opening my palm as mes began to swirl around it. My eyes locked on Asthia''s kneeled body, her sword trembling from the pain she was experiencing. I was still a few hundred mels out, but it never hurt to get some target practice in before my confrontation with Jay.

    A Dwarven soldier suddenly froze next to me, his face turning blue with fear as he simply stared into the distance. I stood perplexed, realizing the same thing was happening to soldiers all around me.

    What the fuck?

    "!!!!"

    I lost all concentration, feeling the bind in my palm die out in an instant. It felt as if I had been covered in a nket made of cial spikes, all of them incapacitating my ability to move or think straight.

    This feeling... this desire to kill...

    I beganughing, the timing of the event so miraculous I couldn''t have asked for anything better. I turned to face the direction of the source, seeing a small silhouette standing alone on a hill in the distance.

    "Wee, Jay Cadmium!!" I yelled.

    My words were drowned in the rumble of footstepsing from the West. Jay remained silent on the hill, his velvet cape that matched Asthia''s fluttering wildly behind him. His right arm glowed multiple colors as all the basic elements swirled around it, his other arm sparking with bits of yellow lightning.

    He simply eyed the battlefield, his stance unchanging. Multiple figures emerged behind him; their outlines were clearly non-humanoid. My expression morphed into one of horror as more and more silhouettes appeared, each one of them seemingly monstrous.

    Was that... an army of monsters!?

    Jay Cadmium was minuscule whenpared to the towering ck minotaur beside him, and yet all I could see amongst the mysterious army was him. His presence dominated the entire area, bringing the conflict to a halt momentarily as everyone shifted their gaze.

    I looked down at my own hands, noticing that I was shaking. Was this excitement... or was this fear?

    Jay swung his right arm outward, his palm open as a massive torrent of ice erupted from his location. The ice crept toward the Dwarves, instantly killing them as they were frozen solid. Icicles shot forth from the ground, impaling the giant lizards that had been massacring the Dragons.

    In one blow, Jay had eliminated ten percent of the entire Dwarven army...

    I was unable to contain my joy, my eyes bulging with passion as Iughed at the thousands of frozen corpses thaty in front of me.

    "Spectacr... who would''ve thought you had grown this much, Jay?!" I roared.

    The boy was unable to hear my monologue. mes surrounded his hand as they began to grow and take the form of a sword. The fire suddenly vanished with a small burst, leaving only a crimson de in its ce.

    Jay pointed the sword at the horrified Dwarves, not a shred of pity or emotion visible on his face. Three words echoed forth from the boy''s mouth, his voice ringing across the area like a fog of death.

    "Kill them all."

    A wave of monsters rushed forth as a chunk of the Dwarven army split apart to stop the oing enemy. They had managed to attack us from a side that we had believed to be impossible, and because of this, we werepletely vulnerable.

    Cries of war filled the area once more as the bloodshed continued. Jay remained stationary, observing the overall battle and attempting to understand the situation before jumping in.

    I ignited both of my hands, the exuberant look on my face still lingering.

    "Adventurers, with me!" I ordered.

    The other adventurers followed my lead, understanding that my position as an AA-rank gave me the authority tomand others.

    "We have only one goal: kill Jay Cadmium. Do you understand?"

    "Yes..." they responded, but I was unable to tell if it was an answer or a question.

    "Anyone who backs out now," I growled, turning to face the other members, "I''ll kill them."

    The adventurers nodded, valuing their lives. I noticed a single individual who remained terrorized by Jay''s silhouette, refusing to obey me.

    "C-Compared to that monster, you''re nothing," he said, beginning to back away and return to the backlines of the army.

    "Torturous me," I announced calmly, trails of fire exiting my hand as they surrounded the man. The mes took on the form of snakes, coiling up around him.

    "W-What are you doing?! Stop! Stop!"

    His shrieks bathed the area beforeing to an abrupt stop, his body going limp as he tumbled onto the ground. I briefly nced at Ares, relieved that the S-rank was still too fixated on the Supreme Commander of the Dragonkin to have noticed my action.

    I eyed the rest of the adventurers, looks of dread covering their faces. They were trapped between dying to an AA-ranked adventurer or fighting an individual that was considered an S-rank together.

    "Does anyone else want to back away?" I asked politely. Nobody responded, all of them epting their fates. Even if there were AA-ranks amongst the group I wasmandeering, it was clear that the pressure they felt from Jay''s presence was enough to keep them in check.

    I looked at Asthia, checking whether or not the girl was still breathing. I scowled at the realization that all of the human archers were unable to move, all of them frozen solid. Had Jay immediately noticed Asthia was on the verge of dying? Or had he attacked his own men?

    The sixth S-rank of Auroria had finally arrived... and his death was something I looked forward to immensely.

 Chapter 130: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (finale)

    Chapter 130: The Battle of a Thousand Cries (finale)

    (There is torture in this chapter. PLEASE don''t force yourself to read if it makes you ufortable. A summary of the chapter will be given in the author''s notes.)

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I noticed vibrant red robes approaching me rapidly. My eyes locked onto the figure, my mind instantly recognizing the individual.

    Hugo Liech?

    I remained calm, thinking logically before pouncing on the boy. I eyed the figures around him, realizing they were all adventurers within the A to AA-ranks. I nced briefly at Asthia, feeling the agony she was currently enduring.

    I clenched the dark handle of the crimson de, my instincts pushing me towards two separate actions. I could either drop everything and save Asthia or murder the man who had ughtered my allies and pained me for so many years.

    I had remained passive when it came to my revenge for so long, and I could feel my sanity wasn''t able to take much more waiting. The image of a crucial member shed before me, my eyes trying to locate the S-rank.

    Where was Ares?

    I could feel his presence dominating the field, but he was using his overwhelming aura to mask his precise location.

    An orb of fire suddenly wrenched me from my thoughts. My free arm waved upward subconsciously, summoning a wave of water to vaporize the projectile. I could see Hugo grinning as he prepared to attack me again from a distance, sending all of hispanions to face me head-on.

    "Very well," I said to myself, shifting the overall direction of my body to face the oing squad of adventurers, "I''ll deal with you first."

    I ignited a small me in the palm of my hand, focusing on the living energy as I condensed it. The ember took a darker color, the strings of bind wrapping around each other as they formed a tightly-knit ball of raw power.

    I willed the fire to enter my de. The bind obeyed mymand, proceeding to cover the entirety of Phoenix''s de and turning the weapon into a much darker color. The mes were almost mimicking the color of my lightning when I used Integrate, a dark violet color that resembled the pitch-ck tone of the night sky coating my weapon.

    The first adventurer crashed through the defensive line of monsters, beheading them with ease as he roared in anger. I remained calm, swinging my de to meet the user''s massive greatsword that was positioned to slice my head in two.

    I heard a low hiss as Phoenix sliced through the weapon with ease. The adventurer''s expression morphed into one of horror as my de cut right through his chest, splitting him in two with a sickening crack.

    The thick blood immediately evaporated from my de, leaving only the dark mes that yearned for more blood.

    Light green slices of air formed around me as I utilized my elemental flexibility to its full potential, sending the missiles of wind flying right at more oing enemies. The wind shrieked from the speed, promptly falling silent as three more adventurers fell to the ground without their heads.

    I kept my eyes on Hugo the entire time, his fire spellspletely useless against my defensive mastery over water.

    What''s wrong, Hugo? I thought as he slowly began to take steps back. Where are you going?

    My body suddenly burst with yellow lightning as I appeared right in front of the boy, the rest of his team falling dead one by one as their necks realized they had been severed by a de coated in fire.

    "What the-"

    Hugo flinched in fear from my proximity. I could see his eyes shivering, ordering him to retreat from battle.

    "Release spirit," I said neutrally, triggering the unique ability that my weapon possessed. A burst of mes shot out from the de, sending the noble boy flying back into the ground. Everyone around us was too busy staying alive to realize that this confrontation had be a one-on-one duel, both participants ignoring the battle that was taking ce around them.

    "You always used to talk so much, Hugo," I echoed, approaching the boy. He stood up valiantly, drawing his sword and appearing in front of me. He shed forward, igniting his weapon with his own mes at thest second.

    BOOM

    A wave of fire exploded from the contact of both weapons, the heat from the sh incinerating those without neutral bind shielding them that stood close by. Hugo''s manic smile returned, his eyes lighting up once again with excitement.

    "That''s right, Darck! Nothing excites me more than the thought of seeing you quiver in agony! Tell me, how much longer do you think your Princess has before she dies? Or wait, maybe she''s already dead!" he cried, his mes being amplified by his passionate emotions.

    I said nothing, realizing that time was of the essence. The thought of gruesomely killing Hugo was all I had been able to think about, and it was possible that Asthia could lose her life because of my greed.

    The earth below Hugo began dragging him down, the boy''s overjoyed expression quickly leaving. Both des lost their firepower, the fight immediatelying to an end.

    "W-What are you doing?! Fight me honorably!" he wailed, his weapon leaving his hands as he attempted in vain to push himself out of the earth.

    I watched coldly, waiting until his ankles werepletely submerged underground. I brought my palm forth, Hugo''s eyes settling on my hand as he understood what I was about to do.

    "No, no... you can''t be serious!! What a disgusting way of fighting! You''re supposed to be an S-rank, and this is all you can manage!?"

    My fist closed suddenly, not a single word echoing forth from my mouth in response to his pitifulints.

    CRUNCH

    Both of Hugo''s feet were smashed within the earth, a cry of true agony escaping the boy''s mouth as he was unable to stop the stream of tears that flooded his face. I remained unfazed as he raised both his hands simultaneously in hisst moments of sanity, beginning to conjure a ball of fire amidst his excruciating pain.

    SHLING

    "Waaaahhhh!!!!" he wailed as both his hands came flying off, my de now on the other side of his body.

    I nted the crimson weapon into the ground right in front of the boy, beginning to transfer bind through my body and into the de as I listened to Hugo''s screams.

    "T-T-Torture... you monster!! Katherine wouldn''t have-"

    "You don''t have the right to say that name," I said finally, my emotionless voice shattering the boy''s final dreams of survival. I got up, keeping my eyes glued to Hugo''s wet and bloody face as he continued to gasp from the pain.

    "D-Daaarck!!!!" he roared one final time, using all of his rage to cry out the name of the man he hade to despise so much.

    "Release Spirit."

    BOOOOOOMM

    The de exploded in Hugo''s face, the atrocities of the action covered by the smoke of the st. I felt a deep fissure open up within Phoenix, the session of two powerful spirit releases proving to be too much for the de.

    Iy my hand on the grip of the imnted sword one final time, feeling no sense of disgust or horror from my actions. The boy I had hated for so long was finally gone, and yet through all that...

    War continued on.

 Chapter 131: Escape (1)

    Chapter 131: Escape (1)

    I took a deep breath, the serenity I felt inside disturbing me slightly. Wasn''t a normal person supposed to feel guilty after torturing a fourteen-year-old boy?

    Yet here I was, in a state of utter calmness as the world around me slowly dimmed into nothingness. I could still feel the constant fighting around me, but my head was no longer on the battlefield. I continued takingrge breaths of air, enjoying this unusual peace that I felt deep within myself.

    But even amidst this tranquility, I felt iplete. Why was there a piece of me that was missing?

    A... piece of me...

    "Asthia!" I yelled, my words snapping me out of my odd trance. I briefly checked the link to verify whether or not the girl was still breathing.

    My fists clenched shut in a mixture of fear and anger as I felt no response from the other side. A massive presence appeared next to me, my head not needed to turn to recognize the individual. I stared straight ahead, addressing myself to my second inmand.

    "Typhon, I''m leaving things here to you."

    "As you wish."

    "Listen," I continued, beginning to advance towards my destination, "if you need to retreat, do so. This battle may already be lost of Asthia Darck is dead."

    "I understand," he responded with a low growl, bowing slightly before swinging his massive greatsword into a line of Dwarves. The horrifying squelches of flesh and blood filled my ears, something that reminded me all too much of the arena back on Earth.

    I leaped into the air, trying to locate the Dragon Princess.

    "!!"

    A volley of arrows came flying towards me from up ahead, the Dwarven archers all unsure as to whether or not they should''ve taken the shot. Lightning sparked across my entire body as the sky darkened, a yellow vortex beginning to form within the ck clouds.

    I could utilize all the elements at my disposal to take advantage of the weather, enhancing my lightning strikes with the power of the clouds only being one example of the many techniques I had been trying out throughout my lifetime. A mixture of green currents and particles of water swirled around me as low rumbles echoed across the valley.

    "W-What the-" muttered one of the archers, his words spreading panic across the ranks as they witnessed a culmination of three elements charging right at them.

    "Heaven''s Fury," I muttered, the name of the newly-createdbined spell being required for me to maintain control on all elements simultaneously. The lightning traveling in and out of my body gravitated towards my palm, an orb of yellow energy continuously expanding. I unleashed the current of electricity, sending a joint strike of my own power as well as a massive thunderbolt from the sky crashing down onto the endless waves of Dwarves.

    BOOOOOMMMM

    A massive explosion massacred thousands of soldiers instantly, whether they were Dwarven or Dragon no longer mattering to me. Inded onto the now-empty ground below, swinging my arm to the side as a wave of dark mes burst forth all around me and ughtered countless more souls.

    I was no longer able to differentiate between ck Dragon armor, silver Dwarven armor, or gleaming white Imanian armor. It all looked the same. They were all obstacles between me and Asthia, and removing them was the fastest way to help the girl.

    Nevertheless, I still tried to spare those who were generally to my right as I traveled East, obliterating everything that stood in front of me or to my left.

    "Jay!"

    I calmed the bind around me, recognizing the voice that had called out to me. I turned and faced the source, my eyes burning with rage as I saw Ares holding Asthia''s near-lifeless body. The girl was covered in blood and was unconscious, the arrows imnted in her back rapidly wrenching her away from the living world.

    "Give her to me," I said, unleashing the full potency of my aura. I infused all the hate for Hugo, for Asthia''s condition, for the arena that I had fought in four eighteen years, all of it into my words. Hundreds of soldiers around me froze up immediately, their trembling eyes looking at me as if they were begging for mercy.

    Ares remained silent, his face unsure of which emotion it was supposed to disy. The S-rank finally gulped down his horror, continuing what he had nned to say:

    "Stop this madness," he said, bringing Asthia up to show me her beaten and bloody armor. I could clearly see the cuts within her skin. She had lost a lot more blood than I expected...

    "I''m sure we cane to an arrangement. Look at how many have died because of this! I''ll talk to King d, I''ll make sure we can coexist! Do the right thing and surrender honorably," continued Ares, his words sincere. I had always known Ares never harbored direct hatred towards the Dragons, and even if the death of hisrades angered him, he understood that it was a given consequence of war. "Asthia Darck doesn''t have to die!"

    "..."

    I stared at the girl. What would Asthia have wanted? I could still hear the shrieks from the East, Mia''s army still locked in a bloody battle against the resistance that seemed to have met them head-on. I thought about what a surrender could mean for the Dragonkin, but the answer almost made meugh.

    Surrender?

    Were the Dragons supposed to ept another century of banishment from Auroria? Were they supposed to be on the losing side of history once again?

    The unfair thoughts spiraled out of control, my aura increasing with an aggressive roar.

    Ares''s expression darkened as he understood my thoughts through my aura. He dropped Asthia onto the ground, her body falling onto the ground with a loud thud. I could feel my fists beginning to bleed from the strength at which I held them shut, anger rising within me from seeing Asthia in that state.

    I was well aware that her being like that was not Ares''s fault, but he was the one who would suffer the consequences.

    "Very well, Jay. Let us fight then."

    Ares didn''t take out his spear, igniting his own aura with power and creating a swirling vortex of earth around him as he stepped forth. He clutched his own fists, signaling that we were to fight with only our physical bodies and bind.

    I remainedpletely still, mentally epting his challenge. I had only one goal in mind, and that was not to defeat Ares Hearth. Earth binders were known as the walls that separated the rest of the party from monsters within domains, their spells allowing them to block any opponent in front of them and prevent them from passing through.

    I took my eyes off of Asthia, meeting Ares''s gaze. A flood of energy surged within my body as the mentalmand triggered an immediate response from my body, the only thing remaining being the oral trigger. Asthia would only be able tost a few minutes more, and using her strength would only drain her of her remaining time... but there was no other way.

    To get past Ares, the most powerful earth binder on Auroria, I''d break through what was considered humanly possible.

    "Integrate."

 Chapter 132: Escape (2)

    Chapter 132: Escape (2)

    The ground around me cracked as bits of stone floated in the air. Dark violet lightning crackled throughout my body, bolts of lightning traveling from stone to stone in search of an enemy. The entire scene seemed to be electrified, and I could tell even Ares felt the absurd pressure that my aura was now exerting.

    If he had considered my previous aura to be overwhelming, then adding Asthia''s on top of it was sure to crush him. My eyes burst open, the process finallypleting as my hair turned crystal white. A soft mist wafted from my eyes, the energy flooding in the form of air.

    My arm glowed a bright cyan, the fissured scales covering my limb as I prepared to face the S-rank.

    Ares remained stunned at the transformation of his opponent but quickly dismissed his surprise as he began to advance towards me. His eyes glowed a bright amber color, a light earthen aura encircling his body.

    "Here Ie, Jay Cadmium."

    The most minuscule of smiles appeared on my face. It had been a while since I had felt power like this.

    The movements of S-ranks werepletely imperceptive to the naked eyes of even high-ranked adventurers, but I was able to look up and clearly watch Ares dashing towards me. The world moved in slow-motion, the full powers of lightning bind finally allowing me to fight Ares on even ground.

    His firepower and endurance far surpassed mine, but I easily made up for it in speed.

    I moved my body calmly, evading the first strike. Lightning flowed through my leg as I sent it flying into the S-rank''s side. I was surprised he had managed to block it with a defensive position in time, but the blow was still filled with energy.

    BOOM

    Ares slid sideways, but he read my mind immediately. The earth below him churned,tching onto his feet and bringing him back to his initial position.

    I scowled at his quick reaction. He waspletely aware of my goals.

    I no longer had any intention of participating in this battle. Asthia was dying, and the western front... was lost.

    Morale hadpletely copsed after Surge''s betrayal, and Dragons were being trampled all around me. Ares knew victory was his, but if he were to allow me to escape with Asthia, we would both be irregrities that could endanger him and the entire Dominion alliance.

    The lightning around me shed brightly momentarily, signaling my departure as I manifested beside Ares. I supercharged my fist with a mixture of lightning and fire, coating my arm in the explosivebination of elements.

    Ares hardened his arms with earth, raising them defensively immediately.

    BOOM

    I continued my offensive, realizing how little time I actually had before Asthia ultimately perished.

    A few minutes... I thought, continuously delivering blow after blow as Ares consistently defended. Massive eruptions of bind disrupted the flow of the battlefield, the shockwaves of our shes terrifying both armies.

    I set my sights on Asthia, beginning to dash over there with the power of lightning.

    "!!"

    A giant wall of earth erupted in front of me, preventing me from going any further. My eyes looked up in rm at the explosion of energy. Ares came crashing down with his fist.

    Tsunamis of earth arose from the point of impact. I shot myself up with a gust of wind in response, leaping over the attack.

    "Supernova."

    I shot down onto the S-rank.

    BOOOOOMMM

    My breaths were bing shorter. I could feel myself gasping for air after only a few minutes of battle against an S-rank, but I already knew that this was what it took of me to fight on equal grounds with the most powerful individuals in Auroria; Amelia had shown me that.

    The smoke from the devastating attacks began to clear. I wasn''t surprised to see Ares standing valiantly after all my blows, seemingly unscathed.

    Ares stomped the ground with one foot, cracking it immediately and using his hand to bring forth multiple chunks of rock. I watched quietly as each gigantic piece was crushed into thousands of smaller projectiles, all of them awaiting Ares''smand.

    He shot his hand forth, sending everything at me. I remained still, focusing all of my remaining bind into my muscles. The world progressively slowed down. I finally gasped for breath, realizing I was at my limit. Any more bind would crush my muscles, and I was already infusing them with neutral bind, wind bind, and lightning bind. Anything that could allow me to move faster...

    I looked around, my eyes widening at the effects.

    The world around me... hade to aplete halt.

    "Fuck," I muttered, wincing at the mind-numbing pain that was piercing my entire body. I appeared beside Asthia, pushing through with all of my willpower to not faint on top of her. She was stone cold. I had used up too much of her bind, and the fact that she was still breathing was nothing short of a miracle.

    I looked over at Ares and the thousands of shards that had previously been surrounding me, his calm expression frozen in time.

    "You win, Ares," I said, turning back and disappearing from the battlefield. I didn''t look back, leaving behind everything: loyal soldiers, innocent civilians back in Lares, as well as both Mia and Diana.

    In one final struggle, the Dominion hade out on top. I knew the battle would continue for a few more hours at most. The disappearance of two major individuals within the Dragonkin army would devastate the ranks, and some of them were probably going to concede soon.

    I tried to ignore the fuzziness and the heat that was building up inside my head, a specific destination stuck within my mind as I flew over there as fast as possible. I would have to travel for at least a few hours, but arriving there undetected would benefit us greatly.

    The effects of the Integrate ability wore off, my hair returning back to its usual light brown color as the world around me resumed to the pace I was used to while manipting lightning. It was no longer frozen, but at least I wouldn''t faint.

    --

    My lungs felt utterly crushed. I entered the wooden cabin like a ragged doll, barely managing to stay conscious. I made my way upstairs, cing Asthia onto the bed in front of me. I almost threw up knowing what words I was about to utter, but I shook my head and continued.

    "I-Integrate..."

    I waited a bit for the effects to fully enter my body, Asthia''s powers barely noticeable at this point. I tapped into Asthia''s knowledge in holy bind, adding everything I knew with the healing aspects of healing to try and save the girl''s life.

    "Full Heal!"

    A warm wave of luminescent rays escaped my palms, covering the cold body with its gentle touch. I had managed to keep Asthia alive long enough by using wind bind along the way, but holy bind was sure to attract monsters if used in the wild. At this point, even a C-rank wolf was enough to kill me.

    The bind that was exiting my body felt more like I was losing my very life force, but I ignored the voices in my head that begged me to stop. I continued the process for as long as I could. Minutes slowly went by, every muscle in my body beginning to give in to the fatigue and the wounds.

    My legs stopped functioning. I copsed onto the bed, but I was still awake. As long as I could think, I could heal.

    The golden light that illuminated my vision began to fade, Asthia''s white body being the only thing in focus that I could see. The arrows in her back were nowpletely gone, and I could see small bits of color returning to her pale cheeks.

    I turned the girl around to make sure she wasying on her back, that final push being thest action I managed to aplish before sumbing to the unconscious.

    Two thoughts echoed in the back of my mind amidst the darkness, those two sentences being thest thing I remember before my brain switched off.

    Thank god you''re safe.

    And I''m sorry for failing as amander.

 Chapter 133: Promise

    Chapter 133: Promise

    I woke up the thousands of chirping birds that surrounded the cabin. Soft orange rays radiated in the room, the peaceful ambiance of nature almost making me drift back to sleep. A tender aura resonated just outside the room, my head turning to face the source.

    Asthia stood outside on the balcony. Her long white hair swayed calmly in the soft breeze as she gazed at the sunset. I said nothing, slowly sitting up and watching the girl. My armor had been taken off to facilitate my rest, and Asthia only had the underclothes of her battle armor that remained intact.

    She seemed to be in some sort of daze. Her mind understood what had happened, and what was going to happen, but it refused to ept that. I moved my legs slowly, sitting at the side of the bed and feeling the coarse wood underneath my foot.

    I couldn''t say anything as the orchestra of nature embraced the area with a warm glow. My voice would only be a reminder of our defeat, and that was thest thing Asthia needed right now. I knew what I had to do to solve this, and yet all I wanted to do was run away from that solution.

    Asthia felt my presence, turning around and smiling at me. Her face glowed a variety of colors from the sunset, but I could see the emotion behind her expression. She was utterly devastated. Her people had either been killed or imprisoned back on the battlefield, and all she could do was stay here and hide from the enemy.

    The scars of betrayal were apparent in her eyes. She no longer shone with the same brilliance, the same innocence that they had previously. All I could see in her eyes were my own.

    "Thank you for saving me."

    I looked up, surprised at her first words. There was no meaning behind her gratitude. It felt as if the Dragon Princess had be empty.

    I got up, walked to her side, and leaned on the wooden rail.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Please don''t apologize," pleaded Asthia, turning back around to look at the sunset beside me.

    "..."

    Minutes of silence passed. None of us knew what to say to the other, and I could feel Asthia was on the point of breaking down. Every passing second allowed her to understand what our defeat really meant for all the innocent people who awaited their return back in Lares.

    "I should''ve seen his intentions," muttered the girl, looking down in shame.

    ming yourself for everything that went wrong was something that I was all too familiar with. I had med myself for the deaths of all my teammates while adventuring, and now, Asthia med herself for the Dwarven victory.

    "I could''ve done more..." she continued, her voice beginning to falter as she struggled to keep her tears back.

    "I''ll fix this," I said. My methods offort weren''t known to be the best, but maybe sharing our way of salvation would help Asthia. The girl looked up with a surprised face. I summoned the dark crystal into my palm with a straight face. Showing my fears and doubts was not an option. I had to support Asthia as best I could in her moment of grief.

    The girl''s eyes widened at the sight of the crystal, her mouth failing to produce a sound.

    "I''ll absorb the Elder Wyvern," I stated confidently. Asthia''s gaze met mine, her eyes filling up with tears.

    "Please don''t... you know what the consequences are..." she croaked, "We''ll find another solution."

    "There is no other solution."

    "There has to be!" cried Asthia, her emotions exploding as her tears began to streak down her cheeks. Her legs gave in to the sadness as she copsed onto her knees, her entire body shivering in a state of anguish and panic. "I can''t lose you too!"

    I took a deep breath, calming myself before continuing.

    "I was given a second chance at life, Asthia. This entire existence of mine has only been a gift randomly bestowed upon me."

    "W-What do you-"

    "I used to live in a horrible ce, and when I finally died in that world, I came here. The boy you met all those years ago in the forest was a ruthless killer. All I can do to thank this world for letting me live on it is to give back what it gave me all those years ago."

    "I don''t care where youe from!" yelled Asthia, snapping me out of my monologue, "I just want you to live! I want you toe back to me!"

    I kneeled down beside her, putting my arms gently around her head and pulling her in. A single tear streaked down my face, but I made sure it was out of Asthia''s sight as I kept her head in my chest.

    "I''lle back to you, Asthia," I whispered, feeling the girl''s ragged breaths as she failed topose herself. She nodded slowly, and I finally brought my arms back. Asthia was unable to meet my eyes as she stared below, her hair covering her face.

    A white lie. That''s all it was.

    "I want you to have this," I said softly, materializing a golden ne into my hands. The Dragon girl looked up at the piece of jewelry, her eyes lighting up at the sight of her parents'' pendant.

    "W-Wha- Why do you have that?" she asked timidly, her face flushed with a bright red from the amber rays.

    "Selena gave it to me. The other one is right here."

    I revealed the ne that was underneath my shirt, showing the matching pair.

    "You want me to have that?" asked Asthia,pletely taken aback by myment.

    "Why not? It''ll be my promise to you. That I''lle back."

    I clipped the ne around Asthia''s neck, making sure her hair wouldn''t get caught in it. The vibrant red jewel glowed in the fading rays of sunlight, but it seemed like Asthia was more disappointed than anything.

    I stood up, looking at the girl.

    "Please stay here. I''ll be back," I said. Asthia nodded silently, but I knew that her action was a lie.

    "He doesn''t even know what the ne means..." I heard her mutter, sulking. I smiled, grabbing the dark gem.

    I let my bind flow through my hand and into the rock. The cyan mark began to glow, signaling the acknowledgment of the crystal.

    "Asthia," I called out as a violet aura began to expand from the stone. The girl looked at me, her eyes still glistening from her tears. "I know what the ne means."

    I gave one final smile to the now pink girl, applying all my strength onto the jewel.

    CRACK

 Chapter 134: Lair of the Elder

    Chapter 134: Lair of the Elder

    AMELIA LALA''S POV:

    I stood atop the giant walls of Eloria, looking down on the thousands upon thousands of soldiers that were lined up defensively. A battle of endurance had been forced upon us by the enemy, and I was no longer sure we''d be able to oust them.

    The Fei armies seemed to be receiving a constant stream of resources from their newly-captured territories, and with an iing army on the west, Imania''s downfall was imminent.

    The faint sound of footsteps brought me back to reality, my eyes recognizing the blonde warrior standing beside me.

    "The Dragon armies have fallen," she said monotonously, her golden eyes gazing into the distance where the Fei encampments were located.

    The news engulfed me with worry, the emotion spreading across my body like a living me that was consuming me slowly. I didn''t allow my dread to manifest physically, keeping a calm posture and expression.

    "The Dragon leaders have been captured?" I asked, clearly referring to both Jay Cadmium and Asthia Darck. Both were crucial if we wanted to hope for a future where we somehow won this war, but if they had been captured, then this war really was lost...

    "They''re both missing. I heard they deserted the battlefield before the battle ended."

    "I see..."

    A few moments of silence passed, the only sound passing through my ears being the howling wind. I nced briefly at Jean, noticing that she was exhibiting small signs of difort. Her hand twitched slightly, her eyes couldn''t rest in one ce, her breathing seemed elerated...

    I smiled at her uneasiness, understanding just how trivial both of our facades were. The constantpetition between us had caused us to always put up an act in front of each other, but I could tell now that Jean was also slightly worried about Jay''s wellbeing.

    Her feelings of distress didn''t seem to be as impactful as mine, but that was only logical. I hade to view Jay as a younger brother of sorts, but for Jean, it seemed like she was more curious than rmed.

    "They''ll return," I stated confidently, keeping my head forward without meeting Jean''s eyes.

    "I know. The question is, will we still be standing to fight alongside them when that timees?"

    "Who knows," I sighed, looking up into the peaceful sky as two white animals streaked across the blue expanse, "All we can do is try tost as long as possible."

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I groaned as the darkness that enveloped my sight finally began to clear. My hand slowly became clearer and clearer, my eyes seemingly beginning to adjust to the murky atmosphere.

    My hands pressed against the cold rock below me. I turned around, pushing on the surface and cautiously standing up. The events that had transpired returned to me, and I finally understood where I was located.

    This is Lares.

    The shift in dimensions was extremely noticeable, and the looming aura of power that was emanating from below me only added to my unease. The outlines of a pathway became visible as I enhanced my vision with bind.

    I quickly checked what I had on me, realizing that I only had simple clothes that offered me little to no protection. A small sigh of relief escaped my mouth upon seeing the space bracelet on my wrist... at least I could protect myself with a weapon.

    Whether or not I would need to protect myself waspletely unknown to me, but I couldn''t ignore Selena''s warnings; epting the power of the Elder Wyvern led people to lose themselves, consumed by the power that they received.

    My body still didn''t seem to be fully recovered, but a few hours of intensive bind cirction was sure to help me somewhat regenerate my strength. I activated the technique, feeling the cycling of energymencing within my core.

    I summoned midnight into my hand, its appearance followed by slight crackles of lightning.

    I took a deep breath, gripping the handle of my dagger with all my strength as I forced my body to follow the dark path that only seemed to head downward.

    The winding descent was simple, but the ever-growing feeling of despair around me began affecting my thoughts. I let out a small portion of my aura, utilizing it as a means to cleanse the impurity that was circling in the atmosphere.

    Arge hole presented itself before me, the end of the fall nowhere in sight. I kneeled,ying my freehand onto the rock and sending a pulse down with earth bind. I smiled, realizing the bottom was water or at least some kind of liquid substance.

    Was this journey a test?

    I jumped into the dark abyss, letting my body plummet down freely. My speed increased, and I began manipting the air currents around me to slow my descent. I twisted my hand midair, beckoning the waters to absorb my arrival.

    The churning ssh of water echoed around me as the liquid reached out to meet my fall, apanying my movements and delicately redirecting me to the nearest stretch ofnd. I paused momentarily, recovering some of my stamina.

    The walls around me suddenly glowed, revealing the stunning shapes and colors that were hidden behind the darkness. A jungle was brought to life within the small passageway where I was located, the walls, floor, and ceiling all revealing a mixture of green and blue colors that seemed to vibrate with energy.

    The small sounds of insects and animals filled my ears, and yet nothing of the sorts could be seen in the vicinity. Were these sounds illusions? Or did these walls really contain life within them?

    I managed to snap out of my trance, continuing my journey into the unknown. The colors and sounds followed my movements, each step of mine sending a bright pulse of energy into the ground that illuminated its surroundings.

    "What... is this," I muttered, the words escaping my mouth subconsciously. It felt as if I was back in the lush forests of Auroria, the tingling smell of grass and leaves now beginning to enter my nose.

    Bright magenta flowers appeared on the walls, blooming right before my eyes. The peculiar flowers fascinated me, but I slowly began to notice their dominating presence around me. The bright and joyous purple color slowly darkened, turning into a blue-violet shade that covered the once-lively jungle that had enveloped the path.

    "!!"

    Dark thorns suddenly shot out from the walls, their dark auras now consuming the area as they attempted to pierce my heart. I ignited the air around me with bright orange mes that swirled protectively.

    The thorny vines hissed as they disintegrated from the touch of the mes, slowly retreating back into the depths of the walls. I exited the narrow tunnel, entering arge room that resembled the ragged depths of a mine.

    Dark violet gems sparkled in the walls and chunks of rock, their unnatural colors reminding me of the crystal I used to enter this cave. I readied myself immediately, realizing where I was.

    This was the heart of the cave.

 Chapter 135: Two Lives

    Chapter 135: Two Lives

    "!!"

    An overwhelming aura engulfed the cave. I gritted my teeth, forcing my legs to keep functioning and not copse under the pressure. The small hissing sound of a viper''s tongue echoed throughout the cavern, but I was unable to locate the source of the noise.

    An orchestra of hisses arose around me, slowly approaching as the dozens of vipers eyed their prey. I caught a glimpse of a giant moving body, realizing that these snakes were at least dozens of mels long.

    These no longer felt like snakes. It felt like I was facing an army of basilisks who could kill me with a single nce. I remained calm, closing my eyes and focusing solely on the bind that flowed throughout the room.

    I sent pulses of neutral energy around my body, feeling the narrow crevices and holes within the walls... but not picking up any form of a beast. I smiled, opening my eyes anding face to face with a giant basilisk that red at me with its potent yellow eyes.

    I extended my arm, opening the palm of my hand and approaching the monster.

    "You... you don''t exist. None of you do," I muttered, my words causing the leader of the reptiles to smile briefly.

    "Interesting," it hissed, backing away, "it has been a long time since someone like you hase down here."

    The basilisks began crumbling to pieces, ultimately disappearing from my sight as the walls of the cave followed. My body shuddered upon feeling the familiar feeling of entering a new dimension, and I recognized the location immediately. This was the ce Asthia and I hadmunicated with each other multiple times upon activating Integrate.

    All that was left of the cave was a small stretch of earth that I stood on. I looked below and realized that I was located on a narrow cliff-top, the abyss below me neverending as my eyes were drawn to look ahead.

    Standing before me in all its glory was none other than the Elder Wyvern.

    "Wee, Royal Knight," it boomed, the deep voice rumbling across the dimension as the swirling mass of dark clouds above erupted in shes of violet lightning.

    The beast was massive. Even saying that was an understatement. Its height was on par with some of the natural wonders back on Earth, the towering skyscrapers that dominated cities being the only things I couldpare the size of this monstrosity to.

    Its outstretched wings covered the horizon, the dark purple irises that viewed me with a mixture of curiosity and annoyance sending waves of cial fear down my spine. Majestic white hair ran along the back of its long neck. Its jet ck ws dug into the small mountain beside it, crushing the tip of the rock with ease. The monster approached me as it awaited an answer.

    "I presume you know why I''m here?" I asked, not really knowing what to say when faced with what was most likely the most powerful being on this continent. I decided to get straight to the point of my presence.

    The Elder Wyvern brought its head back, taking a dignified position as it looked down at me from its towering height.

    "You wish to form a contract with me?"

    "I do. The enemy is approaching Lares as we speak, and I need power if I am to stop them," I exined.

    This thing before me didn''t feel like a monster or a wyvern at all... this tingling feeling, this almost primal urge to bow down when faced with this power, this felt like I was face to face with a god.

    "Do you think you can handle my power, half-breed?" asked the god, attempting to evaluate me. "My strengthes with its repercussions when utilized by a mortal such as yourself."

    "I can handle it."

    My answer was given with utmost confidence. My existence in this world had all led up to this moment. The warm memories, the painful experiences, the challenging struggles, all of it would be meaningless if I turned out to be too weak to handle this power. Whether I was half-Dragon or half-Human didn''t matter to me; I''d control the Elder''s power.

    "Let us prove the certainty behind your answer, then," said the Wyvern, reaching out with his arm and touching my body with a single w nail. A small flick would be enough to wipe me off the face of this reality, but the god seemed to possess a certain delicacy when it came to this process.

    "!!"

    I dropped to the floor immediately, feeling a wave of memories flooding out of my mind as my existence shed before me. Howlingughter amidst the bloodshed of the arena, the wailing sirens of the brutal military as they encircled desperate deserters, the low whimpers of agony from the surrounding waiting rooms as each fighter awaited their demise... I gasped, feeling the numbing pain of the vibrode imnted once again in my body.

    Another pair of eyes were witnessing all of these memories alongside me. The presence of the Elder Wyvern was something that disgusted me; that life of mine was not for someone else to witness and judge.

    A shockwave of pain washed over me as the reenactment of my life continued. I relived my birth, the warm embraces of my family, and the early years of training alongside my father. The white-haired girl in the forest looked up at me, nodding her head as two adventurers approached the area.

    I found myself standing in Lares, epting the wee of the royal family, and beginning my training alongside Selena.

    The vibrant scenes of Eloria shed before me. A young girl stood at the side of a road, crying for her lost mother as she took my hand. Adventurers fought alongside me within a deep cave, a giant monstrosity screeching in pain as a small party eliminated it safely.

    The image of a girl requesting to apany me in my travels reced over and over again, and I suddenly found myself in Orun enjoying a festival. I dueled a Fei, gaining his respect and learning a secret technique.

    Reality slowed as a giant wooden palm mmed onto the beastman before me, my eyes making out the silhouette of the tank being crushing under the weight of the attack. My cries of pain were reced with the cheerful screams of a kid''s birthday. An elegant princess introduced herself to me, her ocean-blue eyes looking at the others around her with envy as she longed to be a normal individual.

    I stood above the dying body of my friend, her final word echoing in my ears as I reached down and picked her up. I fought back against the overwhelming urge to breakdown and cry, heading outside and muttering a hushed farewell to those behind me.

    My emotions flooded out from my body. I cried on her shoulder, experiencing this burst of sadness for the first time in my existence. The peaceful night was reced with the bustling noises of peak hour within the Imanian capital. An individual with long pink hair eyed me cautiously, not knowing what to make of me.

    On the first day of school, I began living the normal life I had longed for. An ice-cold girl dueled me, and our fight slowly blurred as I found myself beating up a boy.

    A blonde warrior entered our ss, introducing the concept of gravity. The blood on my hands and face had vanished, the brutal beatdown vanishing and being reced with my meeting with One.

    War began.

    shes of blood and anguished screams filled my mind. I tried to close my eyes when faced with all the horrors, but I was unable to. I plugged my ears, but the sounds became clearer. Every death was depicted in detail, and I began to understand the number of lives I had taken.

    I fought my rival, finally oveing them and fulfilling my purpose from Earth.

    Thousands of memories continued to overwhelm me. I remained on the floor in pain, suddenly being transported to Pandora where I met the Faros. They all kneeled before me, swearing allegiance to a leader whose only goal was to send them to their death.

    I stood alongside Asthia on the wooden balcony of the hut a few thousand mels from Eloria. Her broken voice rang in my ears. Her expression suddenly began to change as I ced the ne around her. Her cheeks became flushed in bright pink, entuated by the amber rays that illuminated the scene.

    My eyes were finally able to open and see reality. A single tear streaked down my face, but I ignored it. My legs struggled to bring me back up, but I pushed through and looked at the giant god once again.

    "You," he growled, his voice deeper, "really are an interesting mortal, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 136: Rise of Calamity

    Chapter 136: Rise of Cmity

    "Those... weren''t for you to see," I muttered, still trying to regain my bnce.

    The Elder Wyvern approached me, his long neck straightening as his violet eyes red into my soul.

    "Why? Because you need to run away from your past at all costs?" he asked, his low growls freezing me in ce.

    I was unable to respond to his question. I had always believed I had found closure to my life on Earth by defeating One, but I knew the Elder was right. Constantly running away was all I seemed to be able to do, and maybe seeking the power of the gods was also a way of escaping. What from, I couldn''t answer, though.

    "Tell me, boy, what is it you desire?"

    I looked up with a slightly surprised expression. Was this some kind of fortune-telling experience now or something?

    "To save my family," I responded after giving it some thought, but the Elder wasn''t satisfied with my answer.

    "Lies," he roared, backing away again and letting out a sigh that disrupted the flow of bind itself. "You do not have a noble heart."

    "Are you saying that I don''t know what I want?"

    "We resemble each other more than I would like to admit, half-breed. Your desires are obvious, and yet you keep running away. Hatred and violence are imbued within your heart, and I''m sure you know the reason why."

    "..."

    "Now... what is it you want?"

    I clutched my fists, realizing what my desire was. Shame arose within me, not due to embarrassment, but disgust. The Dragonkin had suffered for so long, and because of the injustices that they had faced, I knew Asthia or Selena were unable to live a life truly at peace.

    A world that refused to ept a race due to past conflicts had ruptured the lives of teenagers, their minds forever gued by the screams of their victims. This desire of mine... there was no running from it. I knew exactly what I wanted, and it was exactly what the Elder Wyvern wanted to hear.

    Whether they mirrored his own goals eluded me, but it seemed like he would ept the contract if I epted what I wanted.

    "I want to annihte the enemy."

    The Dragon god smiled.

    "I will carry out that wish for you, then. Let us hope you can survive this, half-breed."

    "!!"

    I was enveloped in a swirl of purple energy. I dropped to my knees again, gagging as blood surged into my mouth. I coughed it out, tainting the rock below me in a crimson red. I knew what was about toe, and simply being in proximity to the bind was already affecting my body. I braced for impact, noticing that the energy was closing in around me.

    The violet bind suddenly entered my body. I screamed in agony, feeling every vein in my body be overrun with energy. The current of power flowed through my limbs and into my core, and I immediately realized why so many people were unable to control the power of the Elder.

    Their cores were simply undeveloped. A smug smile spread on my face. Amidst the pain, I knew that I wouldn''t die, and that was already a massive step in the right direction. Small strands of hair fell onto the ground, their snow-white color shocking me.

    My vision shed a dark-violet hue momentarily, and I understood instantly what my appearance resembled. The vision I had experienced...

    So this was the decision I had to make, huh? Well, the choice was already made, but it finally made sense. The voice that had resonated alongside my own was not Asthia''s, it was the Elder Wyvern''s...

    The pain died down, and I managed to stand up calmly. Serenity hadpletely overtaken my mind, the excruciating experience feeling like it had cleansed me of all doubts. I looked ahead, realizing the Elder Wyvern''s aura was diminishing.

    "Most intriguing," he growled, "It seems like you are the fifth Dragon in history to sessfully form a contract with me. I congratte you, Jay Cadmium."

    I was unable to respond. A second mind seemed to be shing against my own, and I knew it was only a matter of time before it managed to defeat my own consciousness. Was this the rage of the Elder Wyvern?

    My hands gripped the top of my head, digging into the skin. The endless voice to kill all opposition nullified all my other senses, and I realized then and there how ridiculous my promise with Asthia had been.

    Maybe some part of me had hoped to genuinely return to my friends, but I only managed to let out a small idea at theugh now. It took all my strength just to think straight and overpowering the energy and the rage within me was impossible.

    I nced at the Elder Wyvern one final time.

    "I''ll ughter the enemy."

    My words shot me out of the dimension. The weird buzz crept throughout my body one final time, and just like that, I had returned to Lares.

    "Now then," I muttered, reabsorbing midnight into the void and adjusting the sleeves of my ck t-shirt, "let''s begin."

    ----

    ARES HEARTH''S POV:

    BOOM

    I walked up to the battered body of the Empress, my eyes consumed with amber-colored energy. Seeing the Dragon Empress''s forces on the Western front had surprised me and halted my advance momentarily, but Selena Darck was not able to take on an S-rank ande out victorious.

    It had taken me longer than I would''ve expected to take her down, but she was nothing more than a sturdy obstacle that stood in my way. Sooner orter, she was bound to fall.

    "Take her. She will be useful to us," I ordered, allowing the most experienced adventurers to handle the boy of the Empress.

    I could tell my subordinates were unsure of the reasoning behind mymand, but they obeyed nheless. It was a shame that I no longer had ess to Hugo Liech''s long-range firepower, but the opposition before me didn''t pose a threat.

    I swung my arm outward, sending an avnche of earth that crushed the Dragon battalions within seconds. Their screams engulfed the battlefield as two giant spears arose behind me, promptly shooting right into the enemy''s defensive buildings and smashing them immediately.

    "Unfortunately for you," I whispered, slowly advancing into the heart of Dragonkin territory and addressing myself to the corpses, "you never stood a chance against me."

    The thousands of dwarves entered the small outdoor capital of the Dragons. The citizens had evacuated into the main pce...

    "All adventurers,e with me," I ordered, advancing toward the golden pce. A weird kind of energy seemed to be emanating from the center, and it only seemed to intensify as I approached a small gateway.

    Multiple elite guards coated in ck leaped at me from all directions upon entering the main room. My arms shot out simultaneously, immediately killing the attackers as bits of earth impaled their bodies.

    I touched the stone archway, realizing that a Dragon was needed to activate it. Was this... the passageway to the real hidden city of Lares?

    "Get me the Empress. We''re entering the main city."

 Chapter 137: The Dragon Monarch

    Chapter 137: The Dragon Monarch

    ARES HEARTH''S POV:

    A cold tingle spread through my body as I emerged on the other side of the blue portal, my eyes widening at the stunning sight before me.

    "So this is Lares," I muttered subconsciously, the words of awe escaping my mouth. Giant floating inds that hung above golden-white clouds. Thend-masses seemed to have a mind of their own as they approached the small stretch of earth that supported the entrance to the mystical world.

    Therge group of adventurers appeared behind me, all of them as baffled as I was. I remembered Selena''s reactions when we asked her to open the portal, something clearly off with how she acted. It was almost like she wanted to open the gate...

    "Bring the rest of the army," I ordered cautiously. The inds had already interconnected, forming a massive in of smooth grass. The ground was connected seamlessly, so much so that it was impossible to tell at a nce that it was formed of multiple inds.

    I continued to advance within the grasnds. My soul cried in fear, begging me to turn back, but the source of such distress was still unknown. The entire city was deserted, without a single soul in sight.

    Wasn''t this also the home of Wyverns? It was. If that was the case, how was it possible that the area was silent? Wouldn''t we hear the small squawks of younglings at the very least?

    I nced back at our backlines, briefly making out the faces of the countless Dragon prisoners. They were all pale white...

    I sent out a pulse through the ground beneath me, my eyes shooting open in distress. These inds didn''t have a mind of their own... they were being held together with earth bind! I quickly analyzed my surroundings, realizing the true nature of the grasnd area where the entire Dwarven army was located.

    This... was an arena.

    "!!!!"

    Thousands of soldiers dropped to their knees immediately, some of them passing out from the overwhelming aura that exploded around us. I unleashed my own aura to counteract the pressure, butpared to the monstrous energy surrounding me, it felt like child''s y.

    "Adventurers!!!" I roared, empowering my body with Earth. "Prepare yourselves!"

    The Dragons!

    I looked back to see their reactions to this aura. Selena trembled in fear, but I could see tears forming in the corner of her eyes.

    "I''m sorry, Jay," she muttered, her words almost causing me to throw up on the spot.

    "!!!"

    The aura amplified, my legs beginning to crumble under the atmospheric weight that was slowly crushing me.

    "Healers, neutral barriers, now!" I yelled, but my order went unanswered. I was only conscious because of my natural resistance as an S-rank, but anyone below that was utterly traumatized and frozen due to the aura.

    I mmed my hand into the ground, creating a neutral barrier myself. It was unfortunate that I had to expend my own bind for the task, but there were no longer any options. Sighs of relief echoed behind me, my soldiers and adventurers slowly regaining their senses.

    Jay... where are you... how is this possible?!!

    A small glint of movement behind me caught my eyes, and my mouth almost dropped at the scene. The Empress of the Dragonkin kneeled, all of the other prisoners mimicking her actions without a second thought.

    I turned back, seeing who they were kneeling for.

    A boy with crystal white hair emerged at the top of the small mountains of rock before us, his dark violet eyes bursting with power. His face waspletely calm and neutral, an expression that seemed to render him lunatic. His entire left arm was covered in purple lines of energy, the lines now reaching to his eyes.

    I clutched my fists, preparing to give the order to attack. Right as I opened my mouth, though, I understood the answer to one of my earlier doubts. A single wyvern emerged behind the boy''s silhouette, a single warning to the Dwarves before carnage ensued.

    Hundreds of beasts appeared around the outskirts of the arena, all of them growling impatiently as they eyed the helpless prey that awaited them below.

    Jay wasmanding all these monsters...

    This was nothing like the army he had arrived with. Those monsters had been capable of reason andmunication, meaning they had probably sworn loyalty to him. They had fled back to the West with only a few survivors, meaning that their habitat was most likely located in that direction.

    Either way, I could tell that the wyverns around us weren''t beasts of that level of intelligence. Their primal instincts ordered them to obey Jay''s orders, almost as if he reigned over them like their king.

    No... this was more than a king. At that very moment, the man standing up ahead was more like a god.

    "Defensive formation!!" I roared, "we''re retreating out the portal!"

    This was not a battle we could win. Our priority had to be survival.

    A cial voice suddenly echoed across the area, freezing some of the soldiers like a fatal curse.

    "Where are you going?" asked the boy, his voice imbued with the presence of another. I stopped in my tracks, turning around slowly.

    That''s right... what did I think this was?

    There was no escaping that monster. He extended his arm, pointing casually at the mass of Dwarves. The wyverns screeched at the gesture, taking flight and engaging with the enemy that had invaded their home.

    Jay Cadmium... was that even you?

    The silhouette of arger wyvern zoomed towards me, its jaw wide open as it prepared to consume me.

    "Dwarves!!" I bellowed, imbuing my voice with the power of neutral bind. The troops turned in shock, realizing how hopeless our chances of escape were as hundreds of shadows loomed overhead. "We fight! These monsters are the final obstacle between us and victory! Crush them, obliterate the enemy, and seize the victory that beckons us!

    The earth around me shuddered as I swung my arm furiously. A wave of rock burst forth, burying the giant beast immediately.

    "Fight together! These are nothing more than wild beasts! Show them why we Dwarves have survived for so long!"

    My words and actions finally managed to convince the masses to stand and fight. An overwhelming cheer erupted as thousands of soldiers cried out and dispelled their fears, turning back headfirst and mming into the oing wyverns with their shields.

    Fatigue became an obsolete concept as the Dwarves pummeled the monsters furiously. Jets of mes engulfed the army, but therge number of adventurers managed to shield the soldiers utilizing various elements.

    The wyverns themselves without any Dragon soldiers to support them weren''t unusually powerful, but that wasn''t the problem. The dangery in the individual that stood his ground in front of me, his looming aura consuming mine as his purple eyes red at me intently.

    The SS-rank adventurer had always remained an inconceivable concept, but that position had been filled for the first time in history.

    Jay Cadmium was now the first SS-rank in Auroria.

    The adventurers whoy at the top were always given titles, and it felt like the name that Jay would be known as had echoed in my mind as the words escaped my mouth.

    "The Dragon Monarch."

 Chapter 138: Fall of a Titan

    Chapter 138: Fall of a Titan

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    The battlefield below me seemed inconsequentialpared to the war I was fighting in my head. The constant cries of rage echoing from the Elder Wyvern''s will felt like I would lose myself at any moment, and even if my developed core had allowed me to sessfully form a contract and absorb the power, I wasn''t sure if I''d even be capable of reason soon.

    I eyed the thousands of silver soldiers fighting the wyverns, the bright orange mes destroying those who were unprotected. Arge group of adventurers was leading the main forces, and judging by how efficiently they were taking out the aerial beasts, they were all at least A-rank.

    "!!"

    A presence suddenly appeared right in front of me. My body reacted instinctively, electrifying the bind around me as the world slowed. The crackling violet lightning illuminated the attacker''s face, my eyes momentarily recognizing him.

    Ares Hearth?

    I remembered seeing him a few seconds ago leading the Dwarves. How had I forgotten about him?

    The electric current flowed through my body. I analyzed the S-rank''s stance, preparing to deliver my blow. He had leaped from the ground below and was currently in midair, his fists already crashing down above me.

    I reeled my arm back, sending my fist straight into the S-rank''s stomach.

    BOOM

    A small sh of violet burst from the impact as Ares was shot back into the grassy ins. He smashed into the floor, creating a small ravine in the earth as his body was dragged along the rough soil.

    The energy from my attack caused me to lose control, a single order mming my mind as my vision pulsed painfully:

    Kill the enemy.

    I manifested in front of Ares. The S-rank was already standing, a feat that wasmendable considering the damage he had taken from my strike. My eyes shed with rage, a single bolt of lightning escaping my pupil before I delivered my next strike into Ares''s face.

    BOOM

    The man crashed into the walls of the made-up arena. I moved my fingers slightly, bringing forth numerous chunks of rock and ramming them into the beaten body. I waited patiently, knowing full-well that the one area I was unable to beat Ares was in the maniption of earth bind.

    BOOM

    The rocks shattered as Ares emerged from the crater his body had created in the mountain wall, his eyes flickering with raging emotions. Thousands of projectiles floated around him, his aura naturally manipting the earth around him.

    He mmed his hand into the ground, sending forth pirs of rock that bent towards me like earthen snakes. The first one mmed into where I had previously stood, shattering the ground. I reappeared next to it, realizing that the spell''s speed was far above the norm, even for an S-rank. Was Ares surpassing his limits in an attempt to defeat me?

    Iunched myself toward my target, quickly analyzing the oing attacks. I sidestepped the first two pirs, jumping over a third and using it as a small boost to my speed. Three more pirs appeared before me, forcing me to bend the ground below me and redirect my trajectory.

    I slipped through the final barrage, ready to strike Ares.

    "!!"

    The S-rank stood before me, his hand glowing with amber energy as he mmed it into me. A single question shed in my mind as I shot back from the impact. Had he purposely missed to manipte my position?

    I opened my hands and created small gusts of wind. My velocity came to a halt, but I could already sense the next attack arriving.

    "World Eradication!" roared Ares. His bind concentrated into the air above, a massive meteor growingrger by the second as my body seemed locked in ce. I empowered the bind around me, preparing for the impact.

    BOOOOOMMM

    Ares''s footsteps were the only things that could be heard amidst the devastating silence that had overtaken the field. Dust and debris littered the area as the man listened for a sound, attempting to locate the enemy.

    A small smile appeared on my face behind the smokescreen as I slowed down time, deciding it was time to end the fight. I never intended to toy with Ares, but this had served as a way to test my new limits, and the results were more than satisfactory.

    "Not bad, Ares."

    "!!"

    Reality resumed to its normal speed, processing what had just happened. Ares gasped, blood spurting out of his mouth as he looked down. My arm had pierced his chestpletely, a dark red hole visible in the center of his body.

    The man dropped to his knees, still attempting to process what had just happened. I red down at the pitiful being, my arm and face covered in blood.

    Ares let out a small smile, looking at me sympathetically.

    "You..." he muttered softly. I could tell the man was struggling to keep clinging on to life, the light in his eyes slowly dimming. "you want to turn the world against you, don''t you?"

    "..."

    The rage within me dwindled as reason returned, Ares''s words managing to reach the boy called Jay Cadmium. I was fully aware of my actions, and I knew that my actions were required if I wanted to achieve my goal. I never asked why Ares wasying in front of me with a giant hole in his chest; I knew the answer.

    "It''s the only way for the Dragonkin to live peacefully," I responded calmly.

    "I understand... It''ll be hard, Jay. You''ll have to fight your friends and family."

    "I''m prepared for that."

    "Haha, I''m sure you are. Just believe me when I say... it''ll bepletely different when you''re standing before them as an enemy. Prepare yourself, Jay Cadmium."

    Ares''s body slumped onto the ground, the energy within his body dissipating and escaping into the atmosphere. The third most powerful individual within Auroria had died within minutes of fighting me.

    I looked down at my bloody hand, the red liquid a vivid reminder of what I had just done. I clenched my fist, convincing myself that it had to be done. I turned toward the thousands of Dwarven soldiers that remained. The wyverns had been annihted, the power of adventurers too much for them to handle.

    The mass of Dwarves before me shivered uncontrobly. Their leader, who was almost uncontested in terms of strength, had been ughtered before their very eyes. There was no hope anymore. The nging of weapons rang in my ears as the enemy surrendered.

    I opened my palm, summoning a dark me that flickered energetically. The soldiers who noticed my actions backed away in horror. They realized that no prisoners would be taken...

    "Hell''s incineration."

    I extended my arm, shooting the orb of fire right into the center of the Dwarven army.

    BOOOOOOMMMM

    I ignited the air around me as I continued my approach.

    "P-Please, stop! We surrender! You''ve won!" cried out one of the adventurers. The girl dropped to her knees with tears streaking down her cheeks. She was young, probably around the age of sixteen or seventeen, but I felt nothing within me.

    "Burn," I muttered, sending another barrage of explosives into the ranks and incinerating hundreds. I approached the female adventurer with a cold re in my eyes, the echoing screams around me feeling almost nonexistent.

    "Sorry."

    A wave of mes emerged from my hand, consuming the girl as her screams faded into nothingness. I looked ahead, seeing the mountain of burnt corpses before me. Selena''s horrified expression caught my attention, but I merely avoided her gaze.

    The world needed a demon... one that would unite the nations forever. To achieve that, I had to be a monster.

 Chapter 139: Burden of Power

    Chapter 139: Burden of Power

    SELENA DARCK''S POV:

    What... have I done?

    My legs trembled from the guilt that washed over me as thousands of Dwarves were burned to ash. I knew there was no way to stop the monster that was devastating the enemy, and I knew that the boy whom I considered my own son was no longer present.

    Even though it was the only way to win, why did it have to hurt so much? Why did my family have to be the price I had to pay to save my people?

    The final cries of pain died down alongside the constant stream of scorching mes, leaving only the silhouette of a young man in the wake of destruction.

    Silence engulfed all of Lares. Everyone could only watch as trails of smoke vanished into the sunny sky, as the boy who had ughtered an entire army stood motionless and void of emotion. His expression remained neutral, but upon meeting his gaze, I felt a stream of tears surge within me.

    Those purple eyes that shined with unparalleled brilliance looked at me sadly, as if the person behind them was shattered and conflicted. I approached the boy, gently stroking his hair without a sound. Jayy still, almost like a tree that was rooted deeply within the ground below, epting my touch without muttering anything.

    The words that I wanted to utter slowly came to mind as I opened my mouth, filling the deep silence with the soft sound of my broken voice.

    "I am so sorry, Jay."

    I recalled the words of one of the Shadows that had reported the unusual friendship and mutual respect that had developed between Jay and Ares. My eyes scanned the battlefield, locating the lifeless body of the S-rank.

    "I''m sorry," I said again, dropping to my knees as I fought the urge to breakdown into a waterfall of tears filled with sorrow and regret. Jay touched my shoulder gently as if he was afraid to hurt me, afraid that he couldn''t control his own strength anymore.

    "Thank you, Selena."

    I looked up to meet the boy''s gaze, unsure as to why he was thanking me. I had done nothing but curse his existence, and because of my actions, he would most likely be unable to live his life. Because of me, Jay Cadmium was doomed to be killed by his own loved ones.

    "Why are you thanking me?" I muttered, "I''m causing you so much pain. I can see you struggling to maintain control over your own mind, and it''ll be a fight you''ll have to keep up for the rest of your life."

    "You gave me a way to save those I cherish. That''s something I''ll be eternally grateful for."

    "At what cost..."

    "It doesn''t matter to me anymore. My final fight in this world will be against myself, and that''s a fight I can''t run away from any longer."

    "..."

    Jay advanced, softly lifting his hand off of my shoulder. He stopped a few mels behind me and looked back.

    "You were like a mother to me, Selena. Thank you for everything."

    I covered my mouth with my hand, trembling as small streams of tears began to fall down onto the bloody soil below. I didn''t dare look back at the small silhouette of Jay. The next time we''d meet would be as enemies, and I knew that looking back now would only shatter my heart.

    Jay continued onwards, walking past his friends without turning to meet their eyes. Mia opened her mouth to say something, her hand reaching forward briefly, before ultimately remaining silent and letting her friend pass through the cyan blue portal.

    Thousands of roars echoed throughout Lares as wyverns that had been forcefully kept at bay by Jay emerged from behind the inds. Their majestic figures approached the portal with terrifying speed, following the call of their god as they dove into the gateway.

    Jay was going to use the wyverns to devastate thend, and in turn, would force all the nations to unite in an attempt to defeat him. It was a horrifying n that would turn all the hatred of Auroria onto one individual, and with the defeat of that person, the hate would die alongside him.

    It was the ultimate sacrifice... and it was one a fourteen-year-old boy had to shoulder.

    I''m sorry, Jay.

    AMELIA LALA''S POV:

    "We won''tst much longer economically," announced the advisor at therge round table. "I believe negotiations might be in order if we are to survive as a nation."

    King Roy grunted, his eyes gazing into the table as he attempted to piece together a solution. His stance on the matter was crystal clear, but as King, he pretended to contemte his decision before voicing his opinion.

    "It seems like we have no other choice."

    "We may be in a state of steady decline, but have not reached our limits," added Jean. I was surprised to see the blonde warrior so determined to keep fighting, but something within her character seemed to reject the idea of surrender. "We should wait a few more days."

    "I agree," I said, raising my voice slightly. I could see the distorted expression of frustration on King Roy''s face, but he slowlyposed himself before answering.

    "I will not let this kingdom fall to ruin. I recognize both your voices and concerns as the superpowers of this nation, but there are limits."

    I nodded in agreement. Roy smiled at my understanding, but his mood quickly soured as I contested his point once again.

    "A few more days will not leave this kingdom in ruin, Your Majesty. The Fei forces have shown no suggestions that a direct assault is imminent, and the people are still living rtivelyfortably. There is no motive behind a surrender now."

    "I believe a solution will arise. We simply need to wait a little longer," continued Jean. Our political power surpassed even that of the official advisors, but even we were subjects of the King. We could only rely on his desire to remain good rtions with us to achieve what we wanted.

    "How much time do you want?" he grumbled, seemingly giving in. I could feel the disapproving res from the advisors, but they were powerless in a discussion between the King and us S-ranks.

    "Forty-eight hours, Your Majesty. If we don''t receive any news from our allies during that time, we''ll both support an official surrender," I replied confidently, meeting Jay''s gaze with a small nod. "However, if the Dragons reach out to us, then we''ll act ordingly. It will all depend on the information given to us."

    "Very well..." mumbled King Roy, conceding to our demands. "You have forty-eight hours Amelia. If after that time, we hear nothing, then we''ll begin negotiations with the Dominion immediately."

    I got up, bowing slightly in acknowledgment and exiting the royal chambers followed shortly after by Jean. We remained absolutely silent, walking down the long hallways before entering the luxurious quarters given to the S-ranks.

    I looked ahead happily, seeing the waving white hair of our new guest as she stood calmly on the balcony. The girl turned around elegantly, her red eyes gazing at me intently as she awaited the news.

    "It worked out perfectly, Asthia."

 Chapter 140: Preventive Measures

    Chapter 140: Preventive Measures

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    My sudden appearance within the 48-hour window had to seem coincidental. Hiding Jay''s current state was required if I wanted to guarantee a genuine reaction from Amelia and Jean, but I had to convince the King at all costs. As long as both girls heard the news for the first time alongside the King, I was positive that he would understand the urgency of the situation.

    An alliance had to be made...

    The current and future leaders would all need to ally in an attempt to stop the cmity that was approaching the continent. That was Jay''s goal, and I was going to see it through. He had entrusted me with this mission, and if I couldn''t manage this, then I was not worthy of weing him back and epting the ne that hung around my neck.

    "Princess Asthia Darck of the Dragonkin," announced the soldiers in front of the door, their voices prating the giant wall and reaching the ears of the audience that awaited me.

    "Let her in," echoed a voice. The irritated grumble that had answered the announcement caused me to smile slightly, but I quickly hid my amusement.

    Both royal guards stepped back, pushing the towering doors open. I entered a giant circr room, a round table located in the middle as all the members of the Imanian government sat around it. King Roy was the first who caught my eye, his stern re radiating with hostility.

    "Wee, Princess," said Roy. I remained neutral with all my answers; hiding how I truly felt about the situation would facilitate my delivery.

    "Thank you, Your Majesty. It is an honor to be here."

    "I must say, it is certainly surprising to see you here in Imania," he continued with a slightly harsher tone.

    "It seems things have taken a turn for the worst. Imania is now our only hope for salvation."

    Roy lifted his hand to his mouth in a pensive manner, but the minuscule grin that appeared on his face still managed to slip through his fingers. He was beginning to see opportunities for seizing more power, something that excited him to his core.

    "You were unable to push back the Dwarven armies, then?" he asked. I could feel a slight hint of worry for his daughter''s safety within his question, but the King didn''t seem to be too concerned about the situation.

    "That is not the problem, Your Majesty," I announced. I waited a bit, letting the shock that my words had caused die down.

    "I-It''s not?"

    "The Dwarven invasion created a monster, and I''m here now to seek your help in defeating that monster. If it isn''t stopped, it will annihte all of Auroria."

    "What''s this monster you''re talking about?" asked Amelia, her expression beginning to show signs of difort. Was she already guessing what I was about to say?

    "The Supreme Commander of the Dragonkin, Jay Cadmium. He has be Auroria''s first SS-rank adventurer," I echoed, letting my words bounce off the stone walls with an evesting ring.

    "Jay has?" muttered Jean in confusion.

    "How did he manage to surpass us so quickly?" added Amelia.

    "He absorbed a primal power. He has be the fifth sessful host of the Elder Wyvern," I responded.

    "The legendary beast?!" eximed Amelia, the girl briefly losing her cool before returning to her seat. "S-So why does Jay Cadmium wish to destroy Auroria?"

    Revealing the n in mind would lead to nothing, but I had already prepared an answer that would satisfy their curiosity while remaining partially urate:

    "He''s been consumed by the rage of the Elder Wyvern. I''m afraid we don''t have much time until he begins his assault. I would say it''s safe to assume that Ares Hearth has already been killed..."

    "Ares Hearth is dead?" boomed Roy, his voice silencing the rest of the murmurs that had arisen from the advisors and ministers.

    "I believe so, Your Majesty. The only way we could stop Jay from destroying this continent is by working together. This includes me, the S-ranks of Imania, as well as the Vye Twins from Nethnore. If we do not work together, then I fear that everything will be destroyed."

    Jean''s eyes gazed deeply into the table as her mind pondered on the situation at hand. She looked at me, asking the question I had hoped to hear.

    "The Dragonkin are not in danger of the Elder Wyvern''s rage, though. Why risk your own life to save those who have tried to exterminate you?"

    A small glint in her eyes indicated that she had purposely asked the question to help me with my task. I understood now why she was considered Jay''s equal in cunningness.

    "We Dragons don''t want to live in a barren wastnd. We simply wish to co-exist alongside the other nations peacefully. That is what we have always desired ever since we have revealed ourselves," I said, turning to look at King Roy right in his eyes. "Please, Your Majesty. We only wish for your assistance in helping us stop this cmity before it''s toote."

    "I''ll consider your offer. I''ll give you my decision when I''m ready," he grumbled, returning to his thoughts as I simply nodded, bowed slightly, and exited the circr room.

    The massive doors closed behind me with a loud thud, signaling the end of the meeting. I let out a long sigh of relief as I walked down the giant corridor. Getting King Roy to ept was only the first step. I knew the real challengey in negotiating with the Fei, who saw our existence as a threat to their kingdom.

    Am I doing good, Jay?

    I smiled weakly, remembering that I had no way ofmunicating with him any longer. While our link remained opened, I could sense a deep void upying the other end of the tunnel, a void that overpowered the dim light that used to speak back to me.

    My thoughts circled back to the present. Announcing Ares''s death had been a necessary guess, but something told me I was correct. Either way, this now officially made the Dwarves the weakest nation within Auroria, and the two superpowers were sure to begin shifting their looks toward the vulnerable territories.

    Did that mean they would lose interest in the Dragonkin?

    No... thinking that would be too hopeful. The Fei had dered war on the Dragonkin out of fear of invasion or a loss of territory, not because they sought newnd in the south. I decided to clear my mind and find something that would help me wait for my answer.

    I estimated that King Roy would take at least a full day to deliver his final verdict on the situation. I thought of what I could do in the giant city of Eloria, and the answer seemed to jump out immediately.

    It had been a while since Jay''s family had seen their son. Maybe my presence could bring them somefort? I doubted that they viewed me as very close, but if I could help them, then I''d go see them.

    Would revealing the truth about Jay be the better course of action? Or would lying about their son''s wellbeing help them cope with the unfortunate conditions that they were forced to live in?

    "I guess I''ll decide when I''m there," I muttered, exiting the castle. I took out the dark cloak supplied by Amelia from my space bracelet, swinging it around my back sharply and letting it rest on my shoulders. I put the hood on, making sure to cover the ck horns thaty on my head.

    I was no longer wee in Eloria.

 Chapter 141: Hope in the Dark

    Chapter 141: Hope in the Dark

    I made my way down the narrow streets of Eloria, making sure to avoid the main avenues. A city that once roared with livelihood had been reduced to what felt like a small vige, the asional chatter amongst small groups echoing throughout the areas.

    The anger and anguish of the citizens had overtaken the capital of Imania, and I knew arge majority of those emotions were directed toward the Dragonkin. My life obviously not in danger, but something about the atmosphere made me want to cower away in shame.

    Maybe it was a bad idea to go to the Cadmium household.

    Jay had started the war to protect me and my people... and I wouldn''t be surprised if they med me for their son''s current state. He had done so much and risked his life so many times to protect me, and I had done nothing in return.

    All I could do was repent for my mistakes by trying to save him.

    Before my doubts could hinder my movement any longer, I suddenly found myself right in front of the gleaming white house. My body froze,pletely unable to move at all, as I stood before the wooden door.

    They probably hate me...

    I pictured the horrified face of Jay''s little sister, her eyes beginning to tear up as I announced that her brother had be the enemy of the world. I heard Jane''s soft pleas for me to leave, crushing me from within as I walked out the door silently.

    "Hello?" echoed a voice, snapping me out of my painful delusions.

    "U-uh..." I stuttered, my hand subconsciously reaching out before I forced retracted it. "I''m sorry, I got the wrong house."

    I turned around, beginning to walk away before a massive m erupted behind me.

    "Asthia?! Is that you?" eximed the female voice. Footsteps thudded on the pavement below as a figure forcefully spun me around and looked right into my eyes. The woman smiled as she recognized my ruby eyes, gently pulling me in and embracing me.

    Why... was I being hugged? Jane knew... she knew I was part of the reason why Jay went to war...

    My arms remained at my sides, unable to reciprocate the embrace.

    "Jane, I-"

    She hushed me calmly.

    "Come on, let''s go inside. I''m sure there''s a lot you want to talk about, right?" she said, pulling back and putting her arm around my shoulders. I smiled weakly, letting myself be guided into the warm house that had weed me all those years ago.

    A girl with dark brown hair met me a few steps into the house, her white attire giving her an angelic look. She eyed me with her emerald green irises momentarily, suddenly smiling as her dark brown hair waved excitedly from her small jumps.

    "Asthia! You''re back!" she cried, running to hold my hand.

    "Alice?!" I asked, surprised by how much the girl had grown. How old was she now? She was around five years younger than Jay, which meant that she was probably 9. "Y-you''ve gotten so big."

    "Hihi, I know, right? I''ll be catching up to you soon, you know?" she added sarcastically. Her outgoing personality and ease of interaction were things I was used to. I chuckled, realizing I had gotten too ustomed to Jay''s usual attitude.

    "I''ll go make something to drink. Asthia, please sit down," said Jane, gesturing to one of the couches that sat in the middle of the living room.

    I nodded as I plopped myself down on the white couch, instantly being pushed to the side jokingly by the nine-year-old girl.

    I had never had a sibling, but maybe this was what it was like? Having someone who amicably tried to tease you at every opportunity while still caring deeply for you?

    "Can I touch your horns?" asked Alice out of nowhere. I was taken aback by the random question, but I slowly understood that such curiosity was only natural from a nine-year-old. Even if we had met multiple times and developed a small bond, Alice knew very little about me, and I knew very little about her.

    "Sure, but be warned, touching them can sometimes make me bite you."

    Alice smiled, reaching out and delicately cing her index finger on one of the ck horns thaty on the sides of my head.

    "Yahh!" I yelled, jumping at her and tickling her as soon as she came into contact with the rough surface. She squealed excitedly, herughter drowning the inevitable darkness that was soon toe from my news. Did I really want to sadden this girl, who was brimming with excitement, ignorant to the cmity that her brother had be?

    Jane''s footsteps notified me of her presence as she returned with a silver tray. Shey it down on the low table in front of us, her eyes meeting my own before gazing downward and noticing the pendant thaty around my neck.

    She seemed to have a gut feeling as to what it meant, but she decided to question me anyway.

    "What''s that? It''s beautiful..."

    "It''s a ceremonial jewel," I muttered, not knowing how to deliver the full context of the item. Was I supposed to directly say that it was a marriage ne and that her son owned the matching pair?!

    "Hmmm? Ceremonial jewel," she said, raising her voice in suspicion. She sat down on one of the singr couches beside me, leaning on the armrest and giving me a smug smile. "I wonder if it means anything else, <em>daughter... in...w.</em>"

    "!!"

    My face flushed a bright pink as I quickly averted my gaze, what felt like a sudden pop of warm air bursting out from either side of my head. Alice blinked in confusion, failing to understand the implications behind her mother''s teasing words.

    "Alice, do you think I could talk a bit with Asthia?" asked Jane, smiling at her daughterfortingly. The girl sulked at the request, but the change in the atmosphere made her nod and grudgingly leave the room.

    I knew this conversation would not be about the pendant or the engagement, but Jay''s current state. The fact that he had note up at all during my small interactions with Alice had been a relief, but I now had to remember why I hade here in the first ce.

    "So," started Jane, almost afraid to ask the question, "how is Jay?"

    This woman, who had treated me so warmly and amicably, deserved nothing less than the truth. Revealing to the pure-hearted Alice the severity and the danger that her brother was in was a feat I wouldn''t have been able to aplish, but I knew Jane would be able to withstand the pain.

    She had given birth to Jay, after all.

    "He... has turned against the world. He wants to redirect all the hatred that Auroria holds towards the Dragonkin onto himself, and then bring them down with him," I responded honestly, keeping my eyes on the hazy steam that was escaping the cups of tea.

    I felt Jane''s attitude change as her heart ruptured at the news, but she continued to uphold her outward appearance.

    "I see... he did it to protect you, didn''t he? To protect the Dragons?"

    I nodded, and Jane''s face brightened with a radiating smile.

    "Then I couldn''t be prouder. I gave birth to a hero, didn''t I?" she asked rhetorically, letting out a long sigh of relief. "I''m sure Bruce would feel the same."

    "He''s at the frontlines?" I asked calmly.

    "Mhm, but I''m not worried about that idiot. We''re both stronger than we look, you know?"

    "I know that. How is Alice doing with all this?"

    "She misses her brother and her father, but she remains cheerful for me. I can''t believe my nine-year-old daughter would be supporting me through all this."

    "It seems she takes up after her brother. Even if he doesn''t show it, he cares deeply about those around him."

    "That''s thanks to you, though, isn''t it? He''s changed throughout the years. I hope I''ll be able to see the hero he''s be."

    "You will, Jane. I''ll bring him back," I stated confidently. The woman looked at me with a slight twinkle in her eye, her subconscious praying that my words would ultimatelye true.

    "I''m sure you will. That''s what it means to wear that jewel around your neck, don''t you think?"

    I nced at the red diamond that hung on my chest, smiling as I delicately grabbed the piece of jewelry.

    "Yes, I think it does."

 Chapter 142: Conditions

    Chapter 142: Conditions

    "Feel free to stay the night, Asthia. We''d be more than happy to have you," said Jane. I couldn''t help but smile at the invitation, a gentle warmth spreading throughout my body.

    "I''d love that, thank you, Jane."

    "You should sleep in my room!" eximed Alice, who had already returned to the main area after being asked to leave.

    "I think Asthia is very tired, Alice. Let her rest on her own, okay?" asked Jane softly. Alice didn''t argue, understanding that her mother was entirely correct. I would''ve epted the little girl''s proposal, but having a room to myself did seem a lot more appealing. Maybe I needed some time alone to reflect on everything.

    But the thought of thinking back on everything also terrified me. I didn''t want to recall all the horrible parts of war: the endless ughtering, the months I remained incapable of doing anything as my friends risked their lives on the frontlines, or the final moments I spent with Jay before he ultimately sacrificed his sanity for my future, I didn''t want to look back on any of that.

    And yet I was already thinking back on it, already remembering the vivid details that I wanted to erase from my memories.

    "I think I''ll be going to bed, then," I muttered, feeling my head begin to throb with pain.

    Janey her hand on my hair softly, caressing the top of my head before smiling.

    "Sleep well, Asthia."

    I nodded, briefly waving goodbye to Alice before making my way upstairs and into the guest room. I changed into the white gown that Jane had provided me, thudding into the bed behind me as I let out a sigh of exhaustion.

    I hadn''t done much physical exercise thesest few days, but for some reason, I feltpletely drained. Was it because I knew just how difficult it would be to ally with the other nations?

    The Faros also had to be included in the discussions regarding Jay or they would never be integrated into society.

    What about the Dwarves?

    Ares Hearth was almost sure to be dead, and if that was truly the case, then the Dwarves no longer had an individual that could defend them against the monstrous S-ranks. They had immediately plummeted to the bottom of the food chain within Auroria, and if left alone, they were sure to be consumed by the others.

    I put my concerns about the Dwarves aside. I had to focus on getting the cooperation of the Vye twins...

    Vye twins?

    My eyes shot open in horror, remembering who had killed my father. I would have to look at his killer right in the eye and try to ally myself with them... Would I even be able to remain calm?

    I forcefully closed my eyelids, feeling the cool breeze wafting into the room from the open window.

    Why did the war have to break out?

    ----

    "Thank you very much for having me," I said as I took a few steps into the open air, turning around and bowing slightly. Jane smiled at my formal goodbye.

    "It was our pleasure Asthia. Pleasee back whenever you feel like it."

    "I might be taller than you next time we see each other!" eximed Alice as she joined her mother at the door.

    "Haha, I look forward to seeing that," I responded cheerfully, putting the dark hood above my head. "Well then, goodbye."

    I walked off into the once lively roads, making my way back to the royal castle. I had no idea if King Roy had alreadye to a decision, but I couldn''t afford to be spending my time leisurely talking with the Cadmiums, no matter how much I enjoyed it.

    I took to the narrow passageways, making sure to avoid people as much as possible.

    My aura suddenly picked up strange movements around me, my eyes darting to the sides to identify the source.

    "Why hello there!" said a voice as the brief sound of metal echoed in the alley, "you got anything of value on you?"

    I faced the thief, realizing he wasn''t alone. They appeared to be a group of five, all of them armed to some extent as they encircled me. Due to the conditions, I had expected crime and thievery to rise, but this was still a first for me.

    Considering my power was almost equivalent to that of an S-rank adventurer, I wasn''t worried about my safety at all. Rather, I was concerned about the conditions these people were living in. I had no way of knowing the problems and struggles that these men were going through, and I firmly believed that they were not evil at heart.

    Even so, maybe they needed a forceful push that would deter them from these practices. I quickly analyzed his awkward stance, realizing he had rarely wielded a de in his life, or at least not in a way to hurt another individual.

    "That''s not how you hold a knife," I responded calmly. The man was taken aback by my serenity in the situation, but he chose to continue his act.

    "Eh? Do you think I care? Come on, give us everything you''ve got!"

    "!!"

    I appeared behind him, hitting him in the back with the palm of my hand as he toppled onto the ground. My aura swirled momentarily, causing the rest of the thieves to drop their weapons with blue faces.

    "P-P-Please... don''t kill us!!" screeched the initial attacker, dragging himself away from my body. I approached him, summoning a small pouch from my space bracelet and dropping it onto the floor. I retracted my aura, making sure my words didn''t feel threatening.

    "Take it," I said, "Just don''t go attacking others. Everyone needs money during these times."

    I knew morally correct words weren''t enough to stop criminals, but his eyes told me he would obey. His arms still trembled slightly from the exposure to an S-rank''s aura, and his mouth was unable to produce a sound for a few seconds.

    "T-Thank you," he muttered finally, grabbing the pouch that was filled with silver coins.

    So this was the state that the civilians were in...

    I ignored his gratitude, enhancing my speed andunching myself toward the castle. My presence was no longer masked as bind whirled around me, but I was able to reach the main gates in minutes.

    "Wee back," said Amelia, who had felt my aura approaching.

    "Any news?" I asked, walking alongside the pink-haired girl as we entered the towering building.

    "Yes. It seems like the King has alreadye to a decision."

    "Then let''s go see him. Has our presence been requested?"

    "It has. I was about to go out and search for you, but it seems you came back at the perfect time."

    "There you are," called out Jean as she watched us walk down the carpet that led to the royal chambers. I nodded in acknowledgment as the guards pushed the doors open, leading the three of us into the circr room once more.

    "King Roy," I said, bowing down slightly alongside the two S-ranks.

    "I''ll get straight to the point," he grumbled, his voice seemingly displeased with his choice, "we''ll ept your proposal. Amelia and Jean will both assist you in neutralizing Jay Cadmium."

    "Thank you, Your Majesty."

    "However," he continued, raising his voice, "I will not risk my kingdom or my people for one individual. Both Imanian S-ranks will be sent with only one goal in mind. Saving Jay Cadmium is too much of a gamble. If you want our cooperation, then he will need to be killed."

 Chapter 143: Ambassadors

    Chapter 143: Ambassadors

    "Are you sure you wanted to ept those terms?" asked Amelia as we walked out of the main hall, making our way outside.

    "I didn''t have a choice. King Roy''s support was a necessity," I responded calmly, already beginning to focus on the next step of the n.

    "I know. So you''ll be trying to kill Jay?"

    "Hm?" I mumbled, turning to face the S-rank, "Oh, at least to some extent. My honor as a royal was on the line, so I couldn''t outright lie, but I just interpreted the King''s words in a way that worked for me. All I have to do is kill the part of Jay that is currently dominating his mind and body, so to a certain degree, yes, I''ll be killing him."

    "And you also agree to the contract. Not bad, Asthia," said Amelia, smiling.

    "Either way, we need to focus on the Fei now. I was thinking of just walking into their camp. What do you think?"

    "You want to walk straight in?!"

    "Well, I don''t see the danger," I admitted, trying to understand why the n wouldn''t work.

    "She''s right," echoed Jean as she caught up with us, "The long-range attacks from the normal soldiers and adventurers won''t affect her, meaning she''ll be able to get close enough to ask for negotiations directly. The Vye twins are also extremely bound by honor."

    "Exactly. I''ll ask to see the King, and hopefully, agree to some kind of deal like I did with King Roy," I continued, jumping off the exnation Jean had just given. "I doubt the Vye twins will refuse my request to see their leader, especially if I mask it as some kind of surrender negotiation."

    "Wouldn''t that be lying?" teased Amelia. Iughed, nodding in agreement.

    "To some extent. Well then, should we go see them now?"

    ----

    RENA VYE''S POV:

    "They''ve been holding out for longer than I expected," I muttered. Lio pushed off from the wall he was leaning on, standing straight and approaching me.

    "We should justunch a final strike. Blow a hole right in their stupid wall," grumbled Lio.

    "Don''t be ridiculous. You know full well we can''t win against them if they have such a strategic advantage."

    "I''m tired of waiting."

    I ignored Lio''s finalment, briefly returning to my thoughts before a captain stormed into the room.

    "The enemy is approaching!" he cried desperately. I shot up, baffled that the Imanian armies would give up their position in an attempt to forcefully drive us out.

    "The human army?!" I asked, already preparing my stuff as I tried to understand the situation.

    "No, ma''am. It''s... just three individuals. Two of them have been identified as Amelia L and Jean Lymine!"

    I finalized gathering my equipment and rushed out the room alongside Lio. The Fei army was inplete disarray as volleys of arrows and projectiles were beingunched toward the oing targets. My eyes identified the three figures casually walked towards us, one of them seemingly blocking all of the attacks singlehandedly while the two S-ranks followed them.

    I sprinted across the camp, making my way towards the frontlines. The banging of metal and thuds of footsteps echoed around me, the cries of soldiers as they attempted tomunicate with each other amidst the chaos only creating more disarray.

    "Reinforcements have arrived!" announced the Fei captain that was in charge of the frontlines, his face already drenched with sweat from the panic.

    "Have you managed to identify the third individual?" I asked, keeping my eyes on the figure that continued to lead the small trio.

    "No, ma''am. All we''ve managed to pick up is that they''re extremely proficient with infernal bind and that they could potentially be on the same level as an S-rank."

    The same level as an S-rank?!

    Wait a second... if that was true, then the Imanian army possessed the means to annihte us if they attacked in full force. Why were they only sending the S-ranks without any support?

    I locked eyes with the figure as the gusts of wind from the fires around her unveiled her hood, revealing her face.

    "!!"

    My eyes widened as I recognized the face. That was the same face as Selena Darck, the Empress of the Dragonkin. That meant that the figure currently approaching us... was Asthia Darck. Her red eyes that sparkled like rubies alongside her spotless white hair proved my assumption, and her mastery over the terrifying element was simr to her mother.

    Had she slipped into Eloria undetected?

    That girl was supposedly almost on the same level as an S-rank adventurer, meaning that she was more than capable of taking both Lio and me down if she worked alongside Amelia and Jean.

    Was this a trap?

    No... it would be a pointless trap. Why try and trick us if there was no need to in the first ce?

    Asthia raised her hands as if she was surrendering, signaling her true intentions. Was this a diplomatic envoy or something? The only way to understand what they truly wanted would be to listen to what they had to say, but even that could prove to be a trap if their army appeared while I was distracted.

    Either way, it wasn''t like I had much of a choice anyway.

    "Stop your attacks," I ordered, "they''re here to talk."

    I walked past the first line of defense, entering open ground as the three figures stopped advancing. I nced back, making sure Lio was by my side before proceeding.

    "What do you want?" I asked, reinforcing my voice slightly with bind.

    "We want to talk with your King," responded Asthia, her eyes swirling with rage. I understood her overwhelming hatred; I was the one who had killed her father, and it seemed like she would be unable to get revenge.

    If we weren''t being killed, then it meant we were needed for something. Was there something more important to the Dragon Princess and King Roy than defeating the Feis?

    "Very well. You will be sent to Nethnore as ambassadors of your respective nations. Lio and I will apany you," I said, feeling Lio''s eyes stare at me cautiously upon hearing my words. I turned to head back to camp, but Asthia''s words pulled me back.

    "How long will it take us to get there?"

    I turned my head to meet her gaze. Was she pressed on time for something?

    "Four days. The capital isn''t too deep into ournds."

    "Can we get there in three?"

    "Possibly. We''ll leave right away, then."

    The bystanders to the conversation had remained silent during our exchange, but I could feel Lio''s unease oozing out into his aura. It was true that everything was very sudden, but something told me this urgency was required.

    "Are you sure we should be doing this?" he whispered as we led the envoy into our camp, allowing them to pass through our defenses.

    "There''s nothing else we can do, Lio. Let''s see what they want to say to His Majesty first, then we''ll decide our next move."

    "I''m still uneasy about all of this."

    "As am I, but I believe there is a reasoning behind all of this. Something that we still have yet to see."

    Something wasing. All of this... was all preparing for the inevitable. What it was, I couldn''t know, but the urgency behind the Princess''s voice signaled an oing catastrophe. This was more than just wanting to end the war...

    This felt as if a cmity was on its way.

 Chapter 144: The Heart of Nethnore

    Chapter 144: The Heart of Nethnore

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    Not a single moment was spared for rest as we traveled across the country in a convoy of carriages. Lio and Rena were both located on either side of the main carriage that held me and the two Imanian S-ranks.

    I had never seen deers being used as saddled mounts, but I guess it made sense for the Fei. Considering Nethnore was a massive forest, an abundance of wildlife only seemed fitting.

    The open grasnds that had been visible outside the small window of the carriage were slowly reced with towering trunks that obstructed all view, their green leaves not even perceptible. We had been traveling for three straight days, and now, on the dusk of the final day, I began to see the outskirts of the capital: Feyfey.

    I had never known why the Fei had named their capital like that... Maybe their race had been named after their main city?

    "Negotiating with the Fei will be a lot more difficult than it was with King Roy," said Jean as she gazed longingly out of the window, resting her head on her hand.

    "I know," I admitted. A rough idea on how to convince the royal family into helping had formed in my mind, but it wasn''t pretty. To guarantee cooperation from our enemies... a demonstration was needed.

    A showcase of the carnage that Jay could unleash.

    "If we y our cards right, we could probably settle the negotiations with a duel," muttered Jean, pulling me out of my thoughts. I looked up, slightly puzzled by what she meant.

    "Do you honestly think that would work?" I asked, the idea of the royal family basing their entire decision on a single fight seeming to be unrealistic.

    "It worked before. When Jay came to Eloria in hopes of convincing King Roy to mobilize offensively, he managed to do so by beating me in a duel."

    "I still can''t believe you lost," joked Amelia.

    "It felt like I was fighting more than one person at the end, though," confessed Jean. Her words stirred the slightest of emotions within me as I realized I had overlooked a detail that could determine the survival of all of Auroria.

    The Integrate ability.

    What would happen to me if I used it? Would I die immediately due to an inability to absorb the Elder Wyvern''s powers? Or would I rise to a level of power that matched Jay''s?

    If the answer was thetter, then this meant that I''d be able to fight on equal terms with him.

    "We''re here," announced Rena as the carriages came to a halt, the female Fei dismounting off her deer and opening the door.

    I stepped onto the fresh grass just as the silver rays of moonlight began to shine on the area, illuminating my surroundings and revealing the city thaty before me.

    My eyes widened in awe at the sight, the Fei capital, unlike anything I had ever seen. The lush vegetation of the forest cut right at the edge of a giantke, and in the middle of the massive area of water, residing on an ind,y Feyfey...

    Its name put the majestic aura of the capital to shame as it brimmed with light, the golden lights reflecting off the spotless water. A single bridge connected the city to the forest and the various farms that resided around, opting to use the wildlife that surrounded them to supply the city rather than grow wheat and destroy the forest.

    Soldiers d in golden armor waited on the bridge, their organization and strength rivaling those of the Dragonkin.

    "Wee back, Lady Vye," said one of the Feis that was leading the battalion, bowing slightly with his hand ced on his chest.

    "It''s good to be back. Alert his Highness that the ambassadors have arrived," responded Rena.

    "Very well," responded the captain, signaling his troops as two soldiers diverged from the main group to carry out the order. "Would you like me to escort our guests to the main pce?"

    "There''s no need for that. I''ll take them myself."

    "As you wish."

    The guards moved to either side of the bridge, allowing us to pass through. I concealed my aura, making sure that all forms of hostility were erased from my physical presence. The bridge linking the maind to the small ind seemed to stretch out forever, but finally, we managed to reach the main gates of the city.

    "Wee, Asthia Darck," said Rena, officially weing me to the heart of Nethnore.

    "Thank you."

    We continued onwards, passing through a tunnel that took us through the gate thaty at the entrance of Feyfey. A tiny glimpse of lighty on the other end, and as we approached it, I began to feel small butterflies flying around in my stomach.

    We breached through the end of the tunnel. I squinted at the sudden influx of movement and light, but my difort suddenly morphed into utter awe. Feis roamed the streets in pure white gowns, all of their faces serene as they idly chatted with each other, exchanging friendly waves every once in a while. There was no war here.

    Even with the bulk of their armies defending their territory, the civilians lived their lives carefree,pletely unaware of the disaster that was quickly approaching.

    The golden buildings littered withrge windows illuminated the streets, making the lights that were ced on the avenues seem obsolete.

    "Let''s go. I''ll lead you to the pce," said Rena after giving me and the other two girls some time to revel in the glory of the city. I shook my head, snapping myself out of my trance.

    "Of course."

    I looked back, realizing Amelia was still stuck in ce. I instantly grabbed her cheek with my hand, pulling her along as the pain brought her back to reality.

    "Ow, ow, ow!" she eximed, catching up with me and pping my hand away.

    The trivial act caused small bits ofughter to arise within our group, and I even managed to catch a glimpse of Rena smiling slightly.

    Maybe if the situation had been different, we could''ve all been friends...

    Our group began to stand out from the rest of the civilians, causing lots of eyes to fall on us as they realized we were outsiders. Gasps and mutters began circting the city as people recognized who I was, seeing the horns on my head as a direct threat to their existence.

    None of us said anything, epting the criticism that was sure to be running rampant behind our backs. Jean and Amelia had surely killed thousands of Feis, and seeing the horrified faces of the civilians was probably hurting them a lot more than it was hurting me.

    We continued deeper into the city, finally reaching the morous pce that stood above the rest of thend.

    "The King has allowed you all to rest for the night. It''s been a long journey," said Rena. How she was getting this information eluded me, but I dly epted her words.

    "Thank you for your hospitality," I said again, making sure I was showing proper etiquette as a Princess in a foreign capital.

    "Well, you''re all here as ambassadors. The least we can do is provide you all with a room. The audience with His Majesty will take ce tomorrow. Rest while you can, because tomorrow is going to be a long day for all of you."

 Chapter 145: The Audience

    Chapter 145: The Audience

    I adjusted the silk gown that had been given to me by the maids. The dress itself fit perfectly, the pristine whiteness of the outfit matching with the color of my hair. I looked into the mirror one final time, the ruby-red eyes that red at me from the reflection swirling with determination.

    I slotted the golden space bracelet onto my wrist, finalizing my appearance just as a soft voice echoed from the other side of the intricately decorated wooden door.

    "His Majesty is ready for you, Princess."

    These silk gowns weren''t really my thing, but if it was the expected attire for a formal audience with the King, then I wouldn''tin. It wasn''t that I disliked these kinds of dresses, but they seemed out of ce during these times of war. Then again, the people of Feyfey appeared to bepletely separated from the brutal war that was ongoing around them.

    I exited the room, making eye contact with Amelia. She smiled as soon as she saw me.

    "Looking good," she whispered as we followed the maids down the endless hallways. "I''m sure Jay would love to see you in that."

    "I can''t afford to think about that. I need to prioritize my objective," I responded neutrally, but Amelia remained unfazed by my indifference. The thought had obviously crossed my mind, but dwelling on pointless things like that at such a crucial moment would only hinder my concentration. No matter what my feelings were, I had to put my position before my desires.

    "That''s what they always say," she muttered, ending her quick series of jokes and refocusing on the golden doors thaty ahead.

    "Where''s Jean?" I asked. The most powerful S-rank was nowhere to be seen.

    "Don''t worry," said Amelia, feeling the slight hint of worry in my voice, "she''ll join us soon. For now, let''s go in. They''re waiting for us."

    "Right."

    I took a step forward.

    The movement triggered a reaction from the doors as they swung open, revealing the giant throne room that awaited us on the other side. The chamber was unlike anything I had ever seen, a massive sapling growing from the ceiling and spreading its bark across the walls. It felt like we were located in the middle of the forest,pletely isted from civilization.

    The cool marble floor was dyed green, but upon closer inspection, I noticed that the stones were actually imbued with wind bind. Green energy floated within the ground, taking various shapes and forms as it shifted endlessly.

    A single individual eyed me from above,fortably sitting on his throne as if he were looking down on vermin. A hierarchy of race, that''s what the Fei believed in. If they were sitting at the top... then the Dragonkin were at the very bottom.

    It was an ideology that was now considered archaic by some, but the royal lineage still firmly held onto it. The Fei kingdom had always dominated Auroria no matter the era. Even if now it was sharing the position of power with other nations, their mindset never changed.

    "It''s an honor to finally meet you, King Valven," I said. My speech remained polite, but my body remained sturdy and straight. I would not bow to someone who viewed me as inferior.

    "Princess Darck. What brings you here?" he asked, his voice amplified by the wind currents that crept through the room.

    "I''vee to negotiate a joint defensive against an oing threat that will wipe out Auroria."

    "And what threat would that be?"

    "The threat of the first SS-rank adventurer: Jay Cadmium."

    Simply mentioning the rank of SS, a level that was considered unachievable, created a sudden tension within the room. The Feis around me couldn''t tell if I was joking or not, but I showed no signs of weakness or hesitation in my words. All I was doing was stating facts.

    "I hope this isn''t some joke, Princess," growled King Valven, his brows furrowed in a mix of confusion and frustration. "That wouldn''t be very honorable now, would it?"

    I understood that what I was saying seemed impossible, but the King''s words immediately made me close my fists in anger. Did he think I came here to joke around?

    "Do... you really think I''m joking, Your Highness?"

    "!!"

    The air in the room vanished momentarily as I was unable to contain my emotions. A small grunt arose beside me, my eyes ncing to notice Amelia''s body wince at the aura. My powers alone weren''t enough to bring an S-rank to their knees, but for some reason, they seemed to be affecting those around me more drastically.

    Was the Elder Wyvern''s aura escaping the link?

    The thought brought me back to reality. I took a deep breath, recalling all the negative emotions and ring at the King. His hands gripped the sides of his throne as if his life depended on it, his eyes trembling uncontrobly.

    "You... have youe to threaten me?" he asked. The Vye twins stepped forth at the words of their King, already prepared to neutralize the potential threat.

    "I''vee to negotiate," I repeated calmly. Valven stared into my eyes, attempting to judge the validity of my words. Losing control had been a massive mishap, and it seemed like the only way to prove myself would be the way Auroria loved most.

    In a world where the strong ruled, one had to prove themselves throughbat.

    That being said, it would alle down to nothing if the King didn''t believe in the threat. What could I do to convince him? How could I prove that the threat was real?

    "Even if we were to assume this threat to be real, why would we help you? You Dragons can do nothing but stall and buy time. Your power lies in your cowardice, that is why you have survived for so long," said Valven. The Fei King was now revealing his true thought about the Dragonkin, his disliking for them reinforced by the momentary terror he had just experienced.

    "You cannot beat him on your own," I assured.

    "We are the nation that has stood on Auroria the longest. This so-called SS-ranked adventurer will not change that."

    Ah, that''s right. If an SS-ranked adventurer had never existed, then there was no way of understanding the true power they possessed. Spection was the only way one could estimate the strength of an SS-rank, and in the eyes of the Fei King, a Dragon could never amount to such a level of power.

    "Your Highness," said Amelia, walking forward and cing herself right beside me, "I would like to object to your reasoning. Tell me, if every individual in this room were to fight one on one, who would win?"

    "You would, Amelia L. You have earned your position as second-ranked fairly," responded Valven, his attitudepletely different now that he was talking to a human.

    "I see. I would like to reveal something, then. That boy that you look down on, Jay Cadmium, defeated Jean Lymine in a duel. I trust you understand what this means?"

    Valven''s eyes widened at the news. The words of the most powerful lightning binder on Auroria were legitimate, and if she was acknowledging Jay as the new king of strength, then there was no denying his abilities.

    "Jean Lymine was defeated...?" muttered Rena. Every S-rank had fought the Battle Goddess at least once in their lifetime, and the memories were all unpleasant.

    "I understand your worries, Miss. L. If that is the case, then I suggest we enter a period of ceasefire to deal with this threat," offered the King, extending his hand as if he were requesting assistance.

    "I''m not doing anything without her," stated Amelia, gesturing towards me with her thumb. Valven''s eyes darkened, the thought of working alongside a Dragonkin utterly revolting to him.

    "She will only hold us back."

    "If you are so confident, then there should be no problem in letting her prove herself, no? If Princess Darck is as weak as you make her out to be, then one of your S-ranks should be able to deal with her within a minute easily."

    Valven nced at the stronger of his two subordinates, wondering what they thought of the situation. Rena red at me in an attempt to analyze my power. She looked up at her king, gesturing with an open palm.

    "I understand that Princess Darck isn''t a helpless little girl. How does five minutes sound? Rena Vye will easily be able to dispose of someone such as her within that time," he said, fighting back against the urge to grin.

    "Very well," responded Amelia, gently tapping my shoulder before turning around, "let us begin immediately then. We don''t have much time."

 Chapter 146: Rena vs Asthia (1)

    Chapter 146: Rena vs Asthia (1)

    AMELIA LALA''S POV:

    Both participants stood a few mels apart. Asthia was now wearing extremely light Fei armor, and I could tell she was slightly ufortable in the shining golden and white colors.

    I would be both the spectator as well as the judge of the duel. The King believed my word to be neutral, and I would uphold that honor. There would be no biases in my words and judgment.

    Asthia and Rena both grabbed their weapons from a wide selection that was made avable to them. My eyebrows raised in surprise upon seeing Rena wielding a de. She was more than capable of fighting within melee range, but everyone knew her true specialtyy in ranged attacks with a bow.

    Was she really that confident? Rena Vye was not one to boast about her abilities, but the circumstances of the fight could easily influence her actions.

    Both fighters prepared themselves, their stances revealing their approach to the battle. I smiled at the sight of the Dragon girl. Even if her objective was to y defensively and survive five minutes...

    "Begin!"

    She''dunch an offensive.

    BOOM

    Asthia shot off the ground towards her opponent, their des meeting right in front of Rena''s face.

    "!!"

    An explosion of energy erupted around thebatants, momentarily blinding the spectators. King Valven''s earlier smug expression was beginning to fade, failing to understand how his prized S-rank was being pushed back.

    If both fighters were at full strength, Rena would most likelye out on top.

    But if they both utilized swords... then Asthia had the upper hand.

    Rena jumped back to create some breathing room, but a figure emerged from the smoke of the explosion immediately.

    "Dragon Strike," muttered Asthia.

    Her silver de was engulfed in mes, a dragon serpent made entirely of fire swirling around her as it synchronized its movements with her swing.

    BOOM

    Another st of power as Rena parried the attack. I understood now, after witnessing only a few seconds of the battle, the devastating firepower of inferno bind users. Whereas lightning users such as myself or Jay relied on speed and evasive maneuvers, those who manipted the mes of hell only cared about raw power.

    Rena retreated once again, raising her sword and imbuing her body with wind bind. Asthia appeared in the sky, a crimson glint of anger visible in her eyes as an inferno surrounded her. Rena reeled her arm back, charging her de with holy bind and awaiting her opponent''s attack.

    Both fighters swung their des from a distance, sending forth a giant pulse of their respective element. The projectiles shed, exploding in midair with a blinding sh.

    Asthianded on the ground and flicked her de to the side, cooling it off slightly before leaping at her opponent once again. The sound of shing des and low rumbles of bind strikes echoed repeatedly across the area.

    Both figures became blurs as they continuously spun around each other, but it was evident who was winning the fight. This was no longer a question about whether or not Asthia would survive five minutes.

    It was whether or not Rena would still be standing after those five minutes.

    Asthia continued her assault, unleashing attack after attack alongside searing mes.

    "H-How is this possible," muttered the King, making sure nobody could hear him. I smiled but continued to face the arena, pretending I hadn''t overheard him.

    Asthia Darck had been viewed by many as someone who lurked in Jay Cadmium''s shadow, forever unable to surpass him and destined to ept her own weakness. The girl knew that was how many people in the world saw her, and all the frustration she had felt toward herself was being used in this fight.

    This was the time to prove them all wrong, Asthia.

    "Divine gift!" cried Rena. She was tired of being pushed back.

    Golden strings of energy entered her body. The Fei''s eyes shot open with newfound power, her sword glowing brightly as she dashed towards Asthia.

    "!!"

    If I wasn''t mistaken, this was the first time Asthia was going up against a holy user. I closed my eyes briefly, recalling the experience of fighting Jean one on one. It wasn''t a pleasant memory. Rena was nowhere near Jean''s level, but she was still an S-rank.

    Rena''s increased agility shifted the scales, finally allowing her tounch her own offensive. She became a blur of light, leaving only a golden trail of energy behind her as she zipped around her opponent. I was able to read her movements easily by allowing lightning to course through my body, but without the electric element, it was almost impossible.

    The shes of metal and sparks began to cloud the battlefield, but something seemed off about the scene. How were there so many sparks?

    Those would only appear if Asthia was urately deflecting every blow that was being delivered...

    "!"

    She was.

    How was she able to keep up? Her eyes shot across the battlefield instantaneously, and wherever theyy, Rena always appeared in that exact spot. The mes on her de allowed her to create a defensive shield of heat around her, but her sword was always blocking the unforgiving onught of attacks.

    What appeared to be an absolute beating from Rena... was actually a perfectly bnced duel. Valven''s eyes beamed with pride at the sight of the shes of golden energy. He was unable to see the reality of the fight.

    Still... how was Asthia able to keep up? She didn''t have that kind of speed.

    My eyes widened at what followed. Asthia closed her eyes, awaiting the next attack when she suddenly sliced with the full power of her mes behind her.

    "Argh!"

    Rena had appeared right in front of the mes, almost as if her momentum had determined her location beforehand.

    The Fei was engulfed by the fire. She shot back, tumbling on the ground at terrifying speeds beforeing to a halt. Silence beset the scene as everyone was left speechless.

    "I''m an unranked infernal binder with fire and earth attunement."

    I suddenly remembered Asthia''s words back in the Academy. My mouth couldn''t help but widen into a giant grin as I realized how the Dragon Princess had been able to keep up with Rena''s speed.

    "Pulse detection," I muttered in disbelief. She was simultaneously manipting both elements!

    I had always known that Asthia was able to use more than one element, but for some reason, I had forgotten. Her overwhelming power with fire had convinced me that that was all she was using... but I was mistaken.

    "I''ve had it with you," growled Rena, ncing to the side and seeing a minute left on the clock. A small void appeared beside the S-rank as she let go of the sword and retrieved a golden bow.

    The rules had been breached, but I didn''t end the fight. If I did, then Asthia wouldn''t aplish her goal. She wouldn''t be able to prove her worth to those around her, and herself.

    Rena levitated into the air with the power of wind, aiming the divine weapon right at her tired opponent and pulling back on the strings that glowed with energy. A giant circle of holy energy appeared behind her, fueling the arrow that began to take shape through currents of bind.

    The emerald green eyes of the Fei roared with power, ring at the Dragon below her.

    "Divine... arrow!"

    Now, Asthia. Show everyone what you''re capable of. Show them that you don''t live in Jay''s shadow!

 Chapter 147: Rena vs Asthia (2)

    Chapter 147: Rena vs Asthia (2)

    "Divine arrow!"

    Rena''s words echoed throughout the kingdom of Nethnore, the amount of bind flowing into her shot sending chills down my spine. A glint of light shined brightly as Rena unleashed the attack, sending a ray of golden energy straight down towards her opponent.

    I nced at Asthia. She was currently facing the full-blown attack of an S-rank, and the world was watching. The Dragon girl remained calm, preparing her sword as she opened her mouth slightly.

    She let out a long breath, igniting the air around her. Crimson mes encircled the girl, roaring like an untamed beast as they awaited her orders.

    "Hell''s... Judgment!" yelled Asthia. The dark inferno burst into motion upon the execution of the oral trigger, swirling into Asthia''s de. The Dragon shed outwards, sending a massive wave of fire hurling at the divine light.

    Both spells approached each other at blinding speeds. I closed my eyes, preparing for the impact of the two terrifying techniques.

    BOOOOOOMMMM

    A shockwave of energy spread across the region. I nted my feet into the ground, feeling my body being swept back from the gusts of wind. I grinned behind my hand that had been protecting my face.

    Energy like this could only be produced from the sh of two S-ranks.

    The elements began to meld together; the darkness of infernal bind and the light of holy bind intertwined, eachbatant being exposed to a certain degree of their opponent''s attack as the rest erupted in midair.

    Rena dropped from the sky, a trail of ck smoke following her body as she went unconscious momentarily. Her eyes shot open shortly after, allowing her to absorb her fall and point her weapon back in the general direction where Asthia had been standing.

    Thick smoke blocked her view, but I managed to make out Asthia''s silhouette from the sidelines. She was clutching one of her arms with the other, trying to nullify the pain as peaceful rays of holy bind escaped her palm.

    She could use holy bind as well?!

    Her mastery over the element was still extremely basic, but she was able to heal herself nheless. The damage inflicted upon her by Rena''s Divine Arrow still lingered, but she managed to soothe the burns on her skin and bring her attention back to the fight.

    Asthia touched the ground with her fingertips, sensing the area around her before hastily turning her head and vaulting backward. Three more arrows crashed down onto where she had previously stood as Rena emerged from the smoke, not wasting any more time.

    The Dragon girl slid back momentarily from her earlier evasive maneuver before dashing back, engaging the archer exactly where she was weakest: up close.

    Asthia unleashed anotherbination of ruthless attacks, imbuing her de with mes and using wide shes to spread the fire as much as possible with every strike. Rena continued to dodge, leaping around her target and firing quick volleys of shots whenever she had the chance.

    Both fighters were no longer respecting the rules of the match, but I held off on canceling the duel. How long could Asthia keep up the attack against Rena at full strength?

    Rena fired off another volley, forcing Asthia to leap into the air to avoid it. The Fei immediately repositioned, concentrating her energy momentarily before firing off a single deadly arrow at the girl.

    Asthia twirled midair, converting her momentum before engulfing herself in mes.

    "Dragon Dive."

    BOOM

    The Dragon Princess smashed through the attack, heading straight for the wide-eyed Fei that stood below her. A giant ze erupted once again from the impact, but this time Rena was one step ahead.

    The world slowed down as I witnessed the next events transpire. Rena shot backward, letting loose a barrage of golden arrows at point-nk range. My eyes narrowed onto Asthia''s expression, and dread overcame me upon seeing her fearful gaze.

    She couldn''t dodge it!

    "!!"

    A burst of bind silenced the roaring crowd as a sh of bright yellow energy swallowed the area.

    "A-Amelia?" muttered Asthia, seeing my figure in front of her with my arm extended toward the arrows that had threatened her life. The projectiles remained absolutely still as lightning jumped between them, keeping them in ce.

    "What are you doing, Amelia," growled Rena, but I calmly revealed a small gold pocket watch that had been in my hand the entire time. The second''s hand of the watch ticked, revealing that the fight had ended exactly five seconds ago. Taking into ount my intervention, the duel had ended before I saved Asthia.

    "You lose, Rena," I announced. The Fei''s eyes burned with anger, but she regained herposure and dematerialized her bow.

    "It seems so."

    She headed back with her fists clutched. I watched her carefully, deducing that she was not in fact enraged at Asthia, but at herself. She had failed to eliminate an unranked Dragonkin within 300 seconds, and even I could feel the horrified looks from King Valven.

    I nced back at the white-haired girl; her body was bruised and bloody from the countless scrapes of arrows and explosions. She had not been able toe out on top of Rena Vye, but that was to be expected.

    Even so, Rena was drastically more powerful than thest time I had dueled her. I had noticed her newfound strength on the battlefield, and something told me the rankings had to be adjusted. The memory of Jay and Jean''s duel shed in my mind, and I suddenly remembered how the boy had achieved victory against the number one ranked individual in Auroria.

    A sudden burst of bind had exploded from within him, almost as if he had received power from elsewhere...

    "!"

    Was that an ability that was innate to the Dragons? If it was... did that mean Asthia held back the technique when she fought Rena?!

    If that really was the case, that meant that the girl standing before me hadn''t been fighting at full strength. What would''ve happened if she had unleashed the ability? Jay hadpletely turned the tide of battle with that one ability, and something told me that Rena probably wouldn''t have been breathing if Asthia had gone all out.

    These kids man... just how powerful was this younger generation of binders?

    I erased the monstrous thoughts from my head, concentrating on the individual in front of me. There was no point contemting what could''ve happened if it didn''t. I had to stay focused on the present. That was the only way we''d be able to take down Jay.

    I offered my hand, smiling, as Asthia gratefully grabbed onto it and straightened herself.

    "Good job," I said encouragingly. Asthia nodded, but her eyes felt distant. I tried to grab her attention, continuing my monologue: "you''ve now managed to gain the cooperation of the dominant nations."

    The Dragon girl looked at me, her gazebining a mixture of emotions.

    "Asthia?" I asked, unsure as to what was bothering her.

    "It''s Jay," she whispered, "He''s on the move."

 Chapter 148: Nothing but Ashes

    Chapter 148: Nothing but Ashes

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I reached the top of the hill, the view of a small city finally revealing itself. I eyed the settlement with a burning rage that boiled within me, its cozy atmosphere churning my insides like an angered ocean.

    My anger reached the citizens as they all began to look in my direction one by one. Murmurs of confusion and fear arose, but all I could hear was the booming voice inside my head. Continuously roaring with fury as it ordered me to y everything in my path.

    "Kill them all!" it bellowed. I closed my eyes, feeling the control I held over my actions slowly but steadily disappearing. I tried to focus on the breeze that washed through the area, feeling the rhythmic swaying of my long white hair.

    I took a deep breath, opening my eyes once more. I slowly lifted my arm into the air, opening the palm of my hand and concentrating massive amounts of bind all around me.

    The sky above darkened, swirling like a raging storm as rumbles of lightning began to echo across the settlement. I met the gaze of a young Fei, his eyes beginning to tremble. The kid was no more than nine, but he knew exactly what he was looking at.

    What stood on the hilltop before him... was a monster.

    Lightning sparked around my fingertips. The sky roared as a dark purple hue overtook the area, slowly condensing into a central point right above the city center.

    The first screams reached my ears as the poption began to understand the situation. Mothers grabbed their children hurriedly, trying to save their loved ones by escaping the oing onught. Even though they stood hundreds of mels away, I could still make out the silhouette of Feis falling to their knees, begging me to spare them.

    My tattered cape fluttered violently in the brutal gusts of wind, the air around me beginning to destroy nearby trees and wildlife. Debris began to tumble across the roads of the small Fei settlement; carriages and decorative items tumbled over, crushing the unfortunate who weren''t able to move out of the way.

    Utter terror washed over the Feis. A few soldiers who had been positioned at the vige began to advance towards the threat, but they were quickly blown back by the hurricane. I felt the spell finalizing, looking down at the horrified faces one more time.

    The neutrality in my expression scared me. I felt nothing as I slowly closed my palm, knowing what I was about to do. I felt my hand close into a fist, triggering the destructive spell.

    "I''m sorry," I said, my words being lost in the manic howling of the wind.

    A single streak of violet lightning shot down from the clouds. I watched in slow-motion as the bolt neared its target. It zipped left and right like it didn''t want to reach the ground. It didn''t want to massacre all the lives that awaited it on the surface, but it continued onwards, obeying its master.

    The screaming faces and terrified expressions of the civilians imprinted themselves into my eyes, shing numerous times before the bolt finallynded.

    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM

    The shrieks were silenced simultaneously as an explosion of purple energy erupted in the center of the vige, expanding continuously and eradicating everything in its path. I waited, watching the bright orb of destruction melt away everyst thing that resided in its wake.

    The spell finally died down. My expression remained unchanging as I witnessed the aftermath of my own actions. Nothing was left.

    This was the true power of the Elder Wyvern.

    I looked at my unscathed hand, the limb still buzzing with electricity. Not even a drop of blood could be seen on it, and yet it had just massacred thousands of people. I searched deep within myself in an attempt to unearth the crippling guilt that was washing over me, but I couldn''t find it.

    When faced with the atrocity before me, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.

    I was nothing more than a monster.

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    "We''ll need to move out soon," I said, leaning on the round table where the giant map of Auroria was located.

    "How much time do we have?" asked Lio, his arms crossed. The two Feis were still skeptical about the urgency of the matter, but Jean''s constant emphasis had managed to get them to listen to me. I wasn''t sure how ecstatic they were about having to suddenly listen to a Dragonkin, but they endured it for now.

    "Not much," I responded, unable to give a precise answer.

    "If we are to expect the support of our armies we''ll have to wait a few days at least," added Rena. I shook my head at herment.

    "We can''t wait a few days. Not if we are to protect civilians."

    "Are you saying Jay will kill everything that stands in his way?" asked Amelia. I could hear the pain in her voice, and it broke me to nod affirmatively. From what I had observed, Amelia viewed Jay as a younger brother, and it was probably really hard for her to have to fight him.

    "There''s an army we can use," I said after a few moments of careful deliberation, "an army of intelligent monsters."

    "Monsters?!" cried out Rena, advancing toward the table in shock, "you want to ally with monsters?"

    "They believe in a hierarchy of power. As it stands, Jay and I reign on top. They''ll obey me."

    "Jay is currently more powerful than all of us. They would just listen to him. If we are forced to fight both Jay, as well as an army of monsters, we''ll all die."

    "They won''t listen to him. Jay''s final order as their king was to obey me above all else."

    "It''s still too risky!" said Rena, her green eyes ring up with frustration.

    "Rena," echoed Jean. Her voice spread across the room like wildfire, silencing everyone else as the most powerful S-rank gave her input on the situation. "What choice do we have? Both the Imanian and the Fei armies are located in Eloria. If we are to receive support, then I see no other possibility than allowing the monsters to fight alongside us."

    "..."

    Rena backed down, knowing full-well that Jean''s logic waspletely sensible.

    "Asthia. Are you one hundred percent certain that these monsters will not betray us?" asked Jean.

    "I am," I answered. The blond girl nodded, trusting my judgment.

    "Then we will utilize this army to our advantage. We''ll begin moving out-"

    BAM

    The giant doors flew open.

    A Fei soldier came sprinting into the room, his face drenched in sweat as his eyes trembled in terror. He appeared to be a scout delivering information, and everyone in the room immediately understood the severity of the news.

    "Commanders," he gasped, struggling to find the words, "it''s the vige of Oran..."

    "What happened, soldier?!" screamed Lio. The name of the city had triggered a vivid sh of emotion on the face of both twins, and all I could do was close my eyes painfully as the soldier uttered his next sentence.

    "I-It''s been destroyed..."

 Chapter 149: Partners in Crime

    Chapter 149: Partners in Crime

    "D-Destroyed?!" gasped Rena, her eyes shivering in horror at the words of the soldier. The most minuscule of tears appeared in the corner of her eyes, but the S-rank tried drastically to control herself.

    "What about the poption?!" roared Lio as he approached the soldier, his eyes fuming with rage.

    "We have not heard anything. We... believe they were all killed," said the soldier, looking down in shame.

    "!!"

    "I can''t believe this..." muttered the twins, both of them retreating slightly from the shock of the information. I guessed that their family lived in that vige, meaning that their close ones had just been ughtered by Jay in one fell swoop.

    Jean watched the spectacle unfold before her calmly. She nced at me, realizing that she had to take the lead. If I were to give out an order, the sorrow that the twins were feeling could easily be converted into rage - a burning hatred directed towards the Dragonkin, and towards me.

    "We''re moving out," she announced suddenly, snapping the twins out of their mental paralysis. "The longer we wait, the more people will die. Remember our goal. We are to intercept... and kill Jay Cadmium."

    Everyone in the room nodded, following the blond warrior out of the room. This would be the sh that would determine the future of Auroria.

    This was the final piece in Jay''s n.

    The first step had been to manipte a ''final stand'' situation where he was seemingly forced to ept the Elder Wyvern''s powers to guarantee the survival of his people. After the initial threat to Lares, as well as the entire Western front, had been neutralized with the elimination of a single individual, Jay began his assault on the Eastern side of Auroria.

    He knew that innocent lives would have to be sacrificed if he was to be hated by the world, and out of the two remaining superpowers, he chose the Fei kingdom. The annihtion of Oran had alerted the world of his presence, and news of a terrifying monster was now spreading across thend.

    To the naked eye, the Dragonkin had been fooled by Jay just as much as the other civilizations and were now valiantly defending the races that hated them so much.

    Jay''s next target was evident: the Vye twins.

    Imania would be unable to destroy the Dragons due to the members that upied power. As long as Amelia and Jean, who were both friends of the Dragonkin, remained that way, an attack from Imania was impossible.

    The only variable that remained uncertain for the future of the Dragonkin was the Fei. If they were to be incapacitated, then the Dragons would rule over Auroria, not only as its savior but a dominant power as well.

    "Asthia," said Amelia, pulling me out of my thoughts, "is that army of yours already near Jay''s position?"

    "Yes. They''ve been following his aura."

    And then there was the Faros. Typhon had enough power to rival Lio, who was ranked lowest of the S-ranks, and he would be more than enough to guarantee his people''s safety for the time being.

    We reached the outer gates of Feyfey, everyone dispersing as they mounted the deer that had been assigned to them for faster movement. Jean took the lead as the most powerful in the group, and nobody disputed her authority. She checked in on me one final time, turning to face the horizon ahead as I gave her a small nod.

    "Let''s go," she ordered, "we have only one target: Jay Cadmium."

    Everyone remained silent as Jean shot off on the mount. The group of S-ranks followed, sticking to her trajectory to make sure they didn''t create any unnecessary distance.

    I ordered my steed to advance, gripping onto the fur as it sped off behind its brothers and sisters.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    A small glint of energy appeared to my right. My eyes nced toward the source, seeing a small goblin peering over a hill before disappearing once again.

    A monster?

    No, it''s the Faros. You ordered this, Jay. They''re here to kill you.

    Then I''ll just kill them first.

    I stopped myself from obliterating all forms of life thaty behind the hill, turning to face the giant ck wyvern that stood behind me. I reached out and ced my hand in between the beast''s eyes, closing my own eyelids as I felt his breath.

    "Tell your siblings," I said, feeling my voice trembling with the added boom of the Elder, "your goal is to distract the humans and prevent them from reaching me. Ignore the costs."

    It let out a violent breath, retreating from my touch and soaring off into the sky to notify its brethren of the order. Dealing with all four S-ranks simultaneously was sure to be a challenge, even for me.

    As long as Amelia and Jean remained upied, I''d be able to eliminate the Vye twins, and then redirect my attention to the other threebatants. I instinctively grabbed the ne that was hanging from my neck, looking down at the red jewel.

    The stone had once carried a deep emotional meaning, but I could no longer recall what it was. Why had I felt so attached to this piece of jewelry? I delicately let go of the amulet, facing the horizon ahead once again as the sun began to set.

    "Hey," I said, addressing myself to the second presence inside my head. The world around me darkened immediately as a thunderous boom revealed the giant monstrosity standing within my mind.

    "What is it, half-breed? I don''t enjoy being forcefully summoned," roared the Elder Wyvern. Even if this was only taking ce inside my head, the overwhelming presence of the god never ceased to amaze me.

    I looked around. Small glimmers of light began to fade around me, consumed by the ever-growing darkness. Was I witnessing my own mind being consumed right before my eyes?

    "I''vee to make a deal," I announced, struggling to maintain control over my own thoughts.

    "I''m listening."

    "I''ll make the Dragonkin the most powerful race in all of Auroria, but I want something in exchange."

    "You''re bound to do that regardless, boy. Your mind will soon be lost in hatred."

    I summoned midnight into my hand, putting the sharp de to my throat. Blood trickled forth as I pushed the weapon deeper, stopping as soon as I felt a small change in the atmosphere.

    "Are you willing to kill yourself? To abandon everything, trivialize the lives you killed, and run away from the rtionships you''ve broken, for a selfish request?" asked the Wyvern, amused by my determination.

    "I am. If I die, everything you''ve strived to achieve by lending me your power will have been for nothing. The Dragonkin will be med for the atrocities of the war, and this time, there won''t be any escape."

    "Hm, interesting. Well then, boy, what is it you want from me?"

    A smile appeared on the face of the giant as I voiced my desire.

    "Do you believe that to be in the realm of my power?" asked the monster, his purple eyes narrowing in on my own.

    "Who knows."

    "Fulfill your end of the bargain and we will see. These requests are not things I can so easily ept."

 Chapter 150: A Cruel World

    Chapter 150: A Cruel World

    RENA VYE''S POV:

    We closed in on the vige of Oran, the wind howling in my ears as we tracked across Fei territory with blinding speed. The trees around us began to disappear as we exited the giant forest that surrounded the heart of Nethnore.

    "We''re dismounting here," ordered Jean. Everyone came to a halt, obeying her words and leaving the tamed deer behind. I nced back at Asthia. Her eyes were glued to the ground as she followed the sound of our footsteps, her skin pale-white.

    We came out of the dense vegetation, finding ourselves in an empty ne with small hills. My eyes widened in horror, scanning the area and realizing the issue with thendscape.

    Oran... was gone.

    I looked down, seeing piles of rubble upying the area where the vige had previously been located. It had all been destroyed...

    Everyone was dead.

    I had always believed in a small glimmer of hope; maybe everyone had miraculously made it out alive. What a fool I had been... this attack was not directed at the city. This attack was directed at the poption, and the city''s destruction was only the aftermath.

    I wanted to scream. I wanted to break down in tears, mourning the lives of the family I had loved so dearly. They had done nothing wrong. All they had ever done was help others, aiding the less fortunate and supporting theirmunity.

    This world didn''t care about what kind of person you were... All that mattered was the amount of power you possessed. My eyes burned with fury, my body beginning to absorb all the bind around me.

    I summoned my weapon, the gleaming bow appearing in my hands in a sh of light. The other S-ranks prepared themselves, everyone feeling the powerful aura that was approaching us.

    An individual appeared at the top of a hill a few hundred mels in front of us, his clothes and hair waving calmly in the wind that swirled around him.

    So that was Jay Cadmium.

    I felt my fist clench. His aura was nothing like what I had expected. The aura before us now, was the aura of an S-rank, nothing more. I nced at Lio, seeing the raw hatred in his eyes.

    This was no time to wait and gaze at our opponent. If we wanted to kill him... we had to attack now. Trying to convince him to stand down would only be a waste of time, and time was not something we had.

    "Jean. We kill him now, don''t try and talk to him," I warned, implying that I would attack should the S-rank refuse.

    "I agree," she muttered. "He''s not invincible. I know that all too well."

    "Let''s begin!" bellowed Lio, mming his fists together as bright red mes encircled his arms.

    Come, Jay Cadmium. I will make you regret all of your sins.

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    A ball of mes shot into the sky, exploding into the symbol of a royal Dragon. Hundreds of monstrous roars echoed to my right as numerous figures emerged. That was Asthia''s signal?

    Asthia...

    Brief shes of blurry images illuminated the dark world around me, every single one of them showing a girl with long white hair and ruby red eyes.

    That''s right. Wasn''t I doing this to protect her? I was.

    I''ll protect her, no matter the cost.

    "Begin the attack," I muttered, my words echoing in the mind of every wyvern thaty dormant behind the hill I was located on. They all growled and snapped their jaws, taking to the skies. The serene blue expanse was suddenly covered in a ck mist of creatures, thousands of wings pping in harmony as the monsters eyed their prey.

    My eyes narrowed in on the horrified expressions of the S-ranks, all of them except for Asthia unsure as to how their enemy had acquired such a massive force.

    "A lot of them are untrained," murmured Asthia, her words reaching my ears through the link. "The Faros will deal with most of them."

    "Your forces will die," said Amelia. Asthia nodded, still unable to look me in the eye.

    "I''m aware of that. They''re ready to pay the price for freedom."

    I nced to the side, seeing both masses of monsters snarling at each other as they stormed towards one another. Arge ck minotaur led the charge, his raging eyes ring at the enemy before him.

    "Rena and I will deal with Jay Cadmium," said Lio confidently, his zing arms illuminating the darkened area.

    "We''ll support you," added Amelia, manifesting a silver de with a crackle of electricity into her right hand.

    "First we have to deal with the wyverns," announced Jean as a thick cloud of beasts approached the S-ranks. "Lio, Rena, we''ll clear a path for you. Once we''re done with the wyverns, we''ll help you. We can''t deal with the beasts and Jay at the same time."

    Lio smiled, his eyes ring up with rage.

    "Don''t worry. Rena and I have never lost. We''ll destroy him."

    I remained neutral, watching the small conversation from afar. It seemed like the Vye twins were going to try and take me alone.

    A small smile appeared on my face, the expression suddenly morphing into a wide grin as lightning sparked around me. What a perfect situation!

    Howlingughter filled my mind and ears, the Elder Wyvern''s rage filling me with power.

    An explosion of energy snapped me back to reality. Two figures shot towards me at blinding speed, their movementspletely synchronized. The faces of the Vye twins shed before me, both of their bodies mere mels away from my own before time came to a stop.

    I unleashed the full power of my aura, silencing the area that had been filled with cries. War... conflict... bloodshed... there really wasn''t anything better than them, was there?!

    In a society where power rules above all else, only a single individual can change the world. I was given a second chance of life... and it seems like it''ll be spentying waste to those below me. This was all I could do.

    Living life to the fullest? Those were irrealistic ideals that gued the minds of the hopeful. Reality was ugly, and the only way to live in this messed-up world was to dominate with true power.

    Isn''t that right?

    "That''s right," growled the voice in my head. "It''s time to destroy your enemies. It''s time to live, Jay!"

    BOOOOOOOMMM

    A giant thunderbolt of violet energy mmed down onto my position, sending the Vye twins flying back. Their faces were ghost-white, their eyes trembling uncontrobly as they were exposed to the true aura of a god.

    I''ll wipe all of you off the face of this world!

 Chapter 151: The Battle for Auroria Begins

    Chapter 151: The Battle for Auroria Begins

    Lio slowly got back up, ncing at his sister before throwing himself at the enemy once again. mes swirled around him, condensing into his fists as he reeled his arm back. An inferno engulfed his limbs, burning the vegetation around him.

    "Sr fist," he muttered, beads of sweat flying off his face. He took a deep breath as he narrowed his gaze on his opponent, cautiously awaiting any retaliation while he prepared his attack.

    His hand ignited with unparalleled brightness, blinding the world as he sucked in the power of the sun into his punch.

    "Come here, Jay Cadmium!" he roared before mming his attack right into the motionless boy.

    BOOOOOOMMM

    The ground copsed into a giant crater, the explosion from the attack cracking the surface of the earth in a massive radius around the impact. Everyone stood still, awed by the ridiculous amount of power Lio Vye possessed. Even if he was considered the weakest S-rank, he had still achieved a level that was considered godlike.

    The smoke cleared, revealing the twobatants. A small ravine had been created by the feet of the target, but he remained standing.

    My mind finally clicked.

    I looked down at my torn clothes. My chest was burned from the attack, but for some reason, I felt nothing. My eyes met Lio''s, and I could tell he was at a loss for words. I had just taken the full force of an S-ranked spell without much consequence.

    I nced behind the silhouette of the bulky fighter, seeing Rena was still decently distanced.

    "My turn," I growled.

    "!!"

    I appeared right in front of Lio, avoiding his reactive swing with ease and sending my knee into his gut. The Fei winced but stood strong, bringing his arms back as he created some distance and unleashed a ray of energy.

    My body moved on its own, twirling to the side and zooming towards my opponent. I grabbed Lio''s face with my hand, my figure still midair as I mmed him into the ground. My eyes darted to the side, feeling the oing presence of projectiles.

    I avoided the attacks easily.

    A zing foot suddenly came out of nowhere as Lio spun back onto his feet, forcing me to retreat momentarily.

    This was the legendary teamwork of the Vye twins?

    I could see Rena floating behind Lio, her eyes locked with mine as she pulled back the golden string of her bow. She let loose three more arrows right as Lio charged me, apanying the projectiles perfectly.

    Incredible!

    I picked up the pace, avoiding the arrows and preparing myself for Lio''s coordinated strike.

    BOOM

    Another eruption of bind silenced the battlefield as I met Lio''s ming fist with an open palm, absorbing the blow.

    "Wha-"

    BOOM

    I released a punch filled with lightning, shocking the Fei and sending him tumbling back. His body stopped right underneath his sister, the archer ring at me as she began firing numerous volleys to protect her sibling.

    Rena was the first I had to eliminate.

    I felt a chilling frost make its way to my foot. My eyes burst open, apanied by a cyan mist that began forming around me. The ground below froze immediately, rapidly spreading to the surrounding areas as a massive pir of ice shot up from behind me.

    The pir bent towards Rena, tracking its target as I sted myself towards the Fei. I continuously channeled ice bind into the pir with my left hand, maintaining the spell. Lightning crackled around my right arm, the violet energy overflooding as zaps escaped the limits of my skin.

    Rena channeled holy bind into her arrow, releasing it and shattering the massive pir that had been blocking her view.

    "!!"

    I appeared before her.

    "No way-" she muttered, realizing the giant spell had never meant to hit her in the first ce. The amount of bind I had received from the Elder Wyvern was almost limitless. Arge-scale ice spell cost me nothing.

    I pulled my arm back, condensing the energy into my fist before sending it crashing into Rena''s corbone.

    BOOOOOOOMMM

    There was only so much teamwork could do...

    If your opponent overwhelmed you, then all teamwork would achieve was more futile resistance. Inevitably, you would die.

    "Rena!" cried Lio. He leaped back, trying to shield his sister and see if she was still breathing.

    "!!"

    A sudden sh of purple energy filled the area as I found myself in front of Lio, my violet eyes ring at him.

    "Where are you going?"

    The Fei unleashed a fury of attacks, trying to pulverize me with all of the hatred he felt inside. My speed could only be matched by one individual, and to the naked eye of an S-rank without a lightning attunement, my movements resembled teleportations.

    I zipped around Lio''s attack, counter-attacking after every strike. This was where I''d end them.

    I leaped into the air, feeling my body dematerialize in an instant before crashing back down.

    "Supernova."

    BOOM

    Lightning sparked in the area affected by the attack, freezing everything in ce as I approached Lio''s still body.

    BOOM

    My fist sunk into his chest, sending him shooting back like aet right into the other S-ranks. I let out a small sigh, appearing beside Rena and grabbing her by the neck. The tight grip returned the girl''s consciousness.

    She gasped for air, dropping her weapon, and squirmed violently. I lifted her off the ground calmly, ignoring her resistance and looking at her without remorse.

    "Stop!!!" roared Lio as he watched from afar. He struggled to get back up, the damage inflicted upon him already near-fatal. "Please stop!!!"

    Tears began to form in his eyes as he tumbled back onto the ground. Jean rushed over to his side, tending to his wounds immediately with her holy bind. My eyes danced back and forth between the teary-eyed warrior and the dying archer, theck of oxygen slowly killing her.

    "Please! I have no one else..." he pleaded, dropping to his knees as a stream of tears began to dampen the floor below him. "Everyone else is dead..."

    My body shuddered at his weakness.

    What... am I doing?

    I saw the situation in a new light, realizing I was choking Rena to death right in front of all the S-ranks. The Faros were fighting the wyverns over to the West, a flood of blood marking the floor around them. The wails of pain and anger rung across the battlefield, but all I could hear was the small whimpers from the woman who remained in my grasp.

    "You..." she croaked, her voice ragged from theck of oxygen, "are a monster..."

    My eyes swirled momentarily, returning to their dark purple color. My mouth opened, uttering the words that had been repeating themselves over and over again in my head. I didn''t know if they were my own feelings or those of the Elder Wyvern, but the response that followed was nothing but the truth.

    "That''s right."

    I tightened my grasp. The shred of guilt I had briefly felt waspletely gone, and all that was left were enemies that had to be destroyed. My purpose in this world was to annihte those who stood against me.

    At least this one remained fierce until the bitter end.

    CRUNCH

 Chapter 152: Clash of Titans

    Chapter 152: sh of Titans

    Rena''s limp body dropped to the floor like a doll, the ferocious ze that had once swirled in her eyes reced with a pale green void. I looked down casually, my heart void of emotion.

    "Renaaaa!!!" cried out Lio, his voice bing coarse as he watched his sister die right in front of him.

    "Watch out!" yelled Asthia, her eyes finally meeting mine.

    I suddenly appeared in front of Lio, the world frozen in time as I sent my fist straight towards the Fei''s heart. Using the agony that Lio was currently experiencing to finish him was the most effective way of eliminating the Vye twins once and for all.

    "!"

    My eyes darted to the side, feeling an oing presence. I redirected my arms, creating a defensive cross just as a leg came sting into me.

    BOOM

    Ah, I forgot.

    Bright yellow lightning crackled in front of me, a female silhouette standing confidently amidst the sparkling energy. Her pink hair fluttered wildly as she looked at me sternly. I smiled at the sight of the S-rank, her green eyes shivering slightly.

    "You''re in there, aren''t you, Jay?" she asked, our conversation only audible between the two of us.

    "I''m right here."

    Amelia stretched her arms, letting out a sigh as she performed small jumps.

    "Well then, let''s see how much you learned since thest time we fought."

    A boom of energy resonated around the field as Amelia closed the distance between us instantly. I gritted my teeth, raising my arms defensively to block the multitude of attacks that were being sent my way.

    A vague memory shed in my mind.

    I had fought this girl before... in a metal dome that resembled an arena. The faint images of our fight reyed before my eyes, and I realized just how much she had been holding back. The girl in front of me now was a killing machine.

    Left-side kick. Uppercut. Left-side punch. Right-diagonal kick.

    Even if I managed to avoid or block the majority of the attacks... it was clear to me what the situation was. I was being pushed back.

    I narrowly avoided another kick amidst my thoughts, attempting to counter-attack before another blow came mming into my gut. I slid back, regaining myposure.

    Amelia took a deep breath, recovering her stamina slightly as she slid her hand through her pink hair.

    "The Jay I fought back in that arena," she said, smiling as she gazed right into my violet eyes, "was stronger than this."

    Impossible.

    I shot towards her once again.

    In a battle between two lightning binders, all that mattered was yourbat skills. As long as bothbatants were simrly matched in speed, then it was considered an even battle.

    I supercharged my body, briefly boosting my speed and taking Amelia by surprise. My fist mmed into her arms as she set up a blocking stance, but the blow still collided with full force.

    BOOM

    A sh of yellow lightning followed Amelia''s trajectory as she crashed into the ground. I moved my fingers, feeling the repercussions of overflooding my body with bind.

    "Full heal," uttered a voice. My eyes widened in frustration, seeing a golden aura surround Amelia momentarily.

    Jean...

    I nced behind the silhouette of the two female fighters, seeing Lio''s wounds closing. Was Jean healing both of them at the same time?

    Wasn''t there another holy bind user in the team?

    Within the small squad of S-ranks, three people were able to use holy bind: Jean, Rena, and Asthia.

    Where''s Asthia?!

    Before I could scan the battlefield, a knee came flying into my gut as Amelia came at me with her rejuvenated strength and energy.

    BOOM

    I shot back, colliding with the ground roughly before standing back up. My hand instinctively reached out as I coughed into it, revealing small patches of blood. Was I losing?

    How was Amelia fighting me on equal terms?!

    The amount of bind within me outmatched her tenfold, but she was still able to push me back.

    "How?" she called out, advancing towards me slowly as if she had read my mind, "Because you''re not thinking straight. Fighting an opponent who''s not in their right mind... is easy."

    I burst outughing, feeling the boiling hatred spread across my entire body. It was like a scorching venom, coating every muscle in my body in searing pain. My eyes met the emerald green irises that were staring right at me, but I no longer recognized them.

    Who was the girl standing before me?

    That''s right. She''s the enemy.

    "I''ll destroy all of you!" I howled, igniting the air around me. The sudden inferno caught the pink-haired girl off guard, forcing her to avoid my attacks as I unleashed a relentless barrage of electric mes.

    The girl slid back, concentrating her energy into her body as she sted back towards me. I looked at her posture, grinning in delight.

    One final hit? Sure, let''s see who wins with raw strength.

    My arm vibrated with energy, absorbing all the bind around me and from my core as it began to radiate with dark purple lightning. My opponent had the same thought, condensing all of her bind into her arm as it began to shine a bright yellow.

    "Come," I muttered to myself, my words no longer my own, "hit me with your full power!"

    Reality slowed, depicting the sh of two titans frame by frame as they crashed into each other. Dark violet and bright yellow molded together, distorting the air as two colossal amounts of energy collided with one another.

    Silence reigned supreme, and then came the eruption of energy.

    BOOOOOOOOMMMMM

    Both figures werepletely submerged in the explosion as lightning spread throughout the area, paralyzing all forms of life for a split second.

    My body felt light as my opponent''s energy flooded through me, but I knew that my own bind was doing the same. Would she survive this trade of attacks?

    "Come back to us, Jay," I heard from a few mels ahead, the girl''s face revealed amidst the blinding white light of bind. She was smiling, as if she had lost someone precious, but retained a small glimmer of hope. A hope that would be carried out by someone else.

    I wasn''t able to witness the aftermath of the explosion or the state that the pink-haired fighter was left in. Another presence appeared behind me, and even without my right state of mind, I knew exactly who it was. How was she able to enter this whirlwind of energy?

    Asthia shot towards me, her hand outstretched as she just barely managed to touch my upper body with her fingertips. She closed her eyes, preparing herself for the worst.

    What are you-

    My thoughts were answered as Asthia opened her mouth, revealing the true nature of Amelia''s final attack. She knew she couldn''t beat me, but she could slow me down... it was all so that Asthia could reach me and mutter that single word.

    "Integrate."

 Chapter 153: One Final Time

    Chapter 153: One Final Time

    ASTHIA DARCK''S POV:

    My mind wentpletely nk from the pain. It felt like my blood had turned into a venom that was slowly rotting my body away from the inside, eating away at my flesh and muscles. An excruciating gasp escaped my mouth, bringing me to my knees.

    I clutched my fists suddenly, not because of the pain, but out of sheer anger. My emotions spiraled out of control as fury attempted to take over, wishing to seal away my thoughts and rece them with madness.

    This... was how Jay felt for all this time?

    He had been fighting a battle far worse than anything I had ever experienced. Within mere seconds of opening the link, I wanted to end this suffering by any means possible, even if it meant killing myself.

    I brought my head up, scanning my surroundings in an attempt to locate Jay. I had no idea what the effect of the Integrate ability would be on his mental state. There was still so much we didn''t know about the link, but it was the only possible way of saving him.

    My blurry vision slowly began to refocus itself, narrowing in on the silhouette of a boyying on the ground in front of me. My eyes widened as my body forced itself up, dragging itself forward in an attempt to reach my target.

    "Jay," I whispered, stumbling onto him. I tried to shake him awake, but I could feel my strength leaving me. Was I seriously going to die from my own strategy?

    A small twitch from the body before me brought me back to my senses. I let out a sigh of relief, realizing Jay was still alive. There had never been a known risk of Jay dying from using the Integrate ability in his current state, but all my mind could think about was whether or not I''d lose him.

    "Asthia?" he croaked, his eyes beginning to open and revealing the swirling purple energy in his irises that had reced the warm turquoise color. "Where... are we?"

    I looked around desperately before saying anything, not knowing the answer myself. We appeared to be in the realm that Jay and I had visited on multiple asions after using the Integrate spell, but something felt different. It was no longer an infinite in of clear water that drifted eternally, but a dark storm that never ceased to bellow in anger.

    This ce had once been a serene ce where Jay and I were able to see each other in some spiritual way, but now it was a prison.

    "I''m not sure," I answered softly. Jay''s eyes were shivering in anguish, and I could tell he was still feeling the wrath of the Elder Wyvern. He turned his body,ying on his back as his white hair covered his face.

    He brought his hands to his eyes, hiding in shame as tears began to flow down his cheeks.

    "I''m so tired, Asthia. I want this to end," he confessed in a broken voice. I struggled to keep myposure. I wanted to help him, but I knew exactly what had to be done.

    "I know, Jay, I know..."

    I winced, feeling my skin beginning to burn from the energy that I had absorbed. How much time did I have until this power consumed me? Jay didn''t notice my pain, but I could tell he knew something was off.

    "Jay," I muttered, looking down at my own knees. "Can I request something selfish?"

    "..."

    "I-I want you to fight onest time. Please... I know how much pain you''re in right now, but please, just onest time."

    I brought myself to my feet, extending my hand to the boy. He looked at me sadly, knowing who he was meant to fight. If Jay''s spirit resided in this area, then it meant that another spirit was close by, watching the scene from the shadows. We''d be up against an opponent that outmatched us, but this was the only way to potentially save Jay from his inevitable fate.

    I want to live with you, Jay. I don''t want you to die.

    "Please, Jay, fight with me onest time," I pleaded again, feeling my eyes tear up.

    His expression was yelling at me to stop, to not ask anything more of him, and let him die. I was being selfish, but I epted that. I didn''t want to kill the man I loved, and even if I had to force him through a situation he hated, I''d do it.

    It was disgusting, but I knew that it was what I truly wanted. I felt ashamed of my own desire, but this wasn''t the ce to hide it. If I wanted to live my life alongside Jay, then I''d fight and make it a reality.

    He met my gaze with an afflicted determination present in his eyes.

    "One final time," he said, forcing a smile as he grabbed onto my hand and pulled himself up, "I''ll fight onest time if it''s your wish."

    "Thank you," I responded, the smile that spread across my face the most genuine expression of happiness I''ve ever expressed.

    "What a heartwarming reunion," growled a voice as a looming shadow appeared before us, two purple eyes ring at us with annoyance, "I didn''t think the Princess would risk her own life and use the spiritual link. It seems I was mistaken."

    The shadow swirled momentarily, condensing into a physical body as a familiar face stepped forth.

    He had materialized as Jay.

    Jay remained calm as he eyed his doppelganger, not letting it affect him in any way. I knew the Elder Wyvern was trying to provoke Jay, but for what purpose I couldn''t tell. Did it have something to do with Jay''sck of control?

    If he were to lose concentration, would Jay be permanently reced by the Elder Wyvern''s spirit? It had happened to various other individuals who had epted the Elder Wyvern''s power, and it was possibly about to happen to Jay.

    Two Jays stood in front of each other, but only one would return to the physical realm. Then again, something felt different about this ce. My body was definitely my physical one, meaning that it was no longer present in the bloody grasnds of Nethnore.

    "It seems your n was perfect, Jay," said the Elder Wyvern in his new body, "but you must''ve forgotten who your opponent was. I''m a god!"

    "In a mortal body," added Jay, his voice unnaturally calm, "one that limits your power. In that body of yours... you''re not all-powerful, are you?"

    The Elder Wyvern howled inughter, a giant grin spreading across his face as purple lightning crackled in his palm.

    "Well then, show me what you''re capable of, <em>otherworlder</em>!"<ol><li>Someone whoes from another world.</li></ol>

 Chapter 154: A Way Out

    Chapter 154: A Way Out

    JAY CADMIUM''S POV:

    I don''t want to fight anymore.

    I was raised to be a dispensable piece of entertainment back on Earth, and even in this new world with a supportive family, all I managed to do was fight and harm others. It''s all I''ve ever been able to aplish, and it was a cycle of violence that seemed to gue my existence, no matter what my name was.

    I met the Elder Wyvern''s gaze, staring into the soul of the monster that was impersonating me. It was ironic. A being filled with so much hatred and power was exactly how I perceived myself.

    The thing in front of me was nothing less than a wless mirror of myself, both inside and out. That was the Jay that had stared at me through the mirror in my vision, and the path I had chosen had led me to one final confrontation with my past.

    Maybe... if I killed the Jay in front of me... would I be free from all the conflict?

    It was a naive view of my challenges, but I didn''t care anymore. Any form of escape would suffice, and maybe this was one of them.

    All I wanted was to stop fighting. If that meant killing my spirit by forcefully eliminating the Elder Wyvern... then so be it. Asthia knew the risks of this fight, and it seemed like we were both prepared for the potential consequences.

    I focused my attention on the fight, preparing to attack. I nced towards Asthia, making sure she was ready before engaging. The girl nodded, readying herself.

    This would be the first time we fought together while using the Integrate ability, and this time, we were both tapping into the bind of a god. We had never practiced coordination or teamwork, but something told me we wouldn''t need training.

    I could read her thoughts and she could read mine. That was all we needed.

    Are you ready? I asked telepathically. Asthia readied herself at my question.

    I''m ready, she responded.

    To what extent the Elder Wyvern was able to read my thoughts and emotions was unclear. I had no way of knowing if he could also hear our messages, but I decided to ignore the thought. The one thing I had to focus on here was pummeling the adversary before me with everything I had.

    As a fighter, I''d give my all in thisst fight.

    I shot forward, attempting to strike the Elder''s legs. He leaped into the air, avoiding the first attack with ease.

    Asthia-

    Yep.

    The Dragon girl appeared out of nowhere, mming her zing foot into the Elder''s defensive block.

    BOOM

    He crashed into the ground with a sickening crack. I noticed velvet lightning sparking around Asthia as shended beside me. She had gained the ability to use the same elements as me due to our Integration, but she was already applying her own bind into the techniques.

    Everybatant in this spiritual arena was sharing the same levels of power, meaning that the only thing that mattered in the oue of this fight was Strategy.

    "This feels weird," she admitted lightly, shaking her arm anxiously. Iughed at the casualment, feeling the pressure of the situation die down slightly.

    "You''ll get used to it," I replied. I wondered if Asthia could feel my difort and stress with the situation. Was she trying to calm me down?

    "!"

    I''m an idiot. Why would I let my guard down just because of ament?

    Had I really be so weak and distraught from my time in Auroria? Was I really unable to cleanse my emotions and face the adversaries before me?

    The Elder suddenly appeared in front of Asthia, his hand vibrating with lightning as he delivered a blow right to her chest.

    BOOM

    There was no time for reaction as the Princess was sent flying back. I instantly analyzed the Elder''s movements, realizing that he was going to try and finish Asthia off here.

    The solidyer of water that acted as the ground to this weird dimension suddenly froze, crawling up the Elder''s feet as I concentrated infernal bind into my palm.

    I struck the figure with an open palm, unleashing a massive torrent of crimson mes that shot him backward. There was no time to check on Asthia as I followed the Elder''s trajectory, grabbing the face that resembled mine and mming it into the ground.

    BOOM

    An arc of lightning burst forth before I could continue my onught, following the movements of the Elder''s foot as he vaulted back up, seemingly unscathed from my blows. My eyes widened at the move, recognizing it immediately.

    My suspicions were confirmed as I witnessed the stance that my opponent took. The Elder Wyvern had watched my entire life from Earth y out while he had searched my memories, and now, he was using my old techniques.

    They were crude and ruthless, never allowing an opponent to take a break as an unrelenting assault was unleashed onto the enemy.

    I nced back, checking on Asthia. I could feel her breaths as if they were my own, and judging by her physical state, she wasn''t fatally injured from the blow. She appeared to be dazed, but she''d be fine.

    "You wanted this fight to be just the two of us all along, didn''t you?" I asked.

    The Jay before me simply smiled, his dark purple eyes swirling with energy and anger. I approached him, channeling bind throughout my entire body.

    "I want you to know..." I started.

    I unleashed my aura, causing the Elder Wyvern to wince. Even when faced with a god, the lifetime of horrors and cruelty from earth was enough to make them back away. A being with a limitless lifespan would seemingly have experienced every aspect of life, but fighting inside a bloody arena in front of disgusting nobles was not one of them.

    Even if the Elder Wyvern was trying to provoke me by resurfacing all of the painful memories from Earth, there was still one undeniable fact that would allow me toe out on top.

    I was the one who created those techniques. If anyone knew how to defeat them... it was me.

    My eyes glinted with turquoise light amidst my violet irises, the hatred I felt for the thing that had just struck Asthia imbuing itself within my lightning. My final words boomed in the ears of my adversary:

    "There''s no ce you can run to."

    The Elder Wyvern wanted a final fight. It wanted a sh that would pit me against my greatest fears, and potentially cause me to lose my spirit. If he desired this confrontation so badly...

    Then I''d give it to him.

 Chapter 155: True Freedom

    Chapter 155: True Freedom

    We both shot towards each other with deafening booms that echoed across the vast in. My eyes locked on the purple irises that mirrored my own, attempting to locate weaknesses in the Elder''s posture.

    My final battle would be against myself. All the time I had spent training, killing, and living, had all prepared me for this moment.

    The Elder leaped into the air, condensing his bind into a small orb in his palm before unleashing it towards me. The world around me slowed down as I watched the projectile close in on me.

    My surroundings were engulfed in shadows. Darkness beset the scene but slowly began clearing up as color returned to the area. I smiled at the irony of the familiar location as my ears were submerged in the deafening cries of an ecstatic crowd. The ring horns ofbat and the robotic announcer followed shortly after.

    I snapped back to the fight, avoiding the st of lightning and anticipating an attack through the dark smoke.

    BOOM

    The Eldernded exactly where I had predicted. His fisty in my open palm.

    This was an attack I used during my match against One, I thought as I spun around, sending my leg flying into the Elder''s ribcage.

    BOOM

    My opponent immediately recuperated from the strike, shooting back towards me. His clothes morphed before my eyes, the ragged ck tunic beginning to shine with a neon glow. Advanced armor covered the Elder as heunched a devastating offensive.

    I raised my arms ordingly, deflecting the majority of his attack. An asional strike wouldnd due to my unfamiliarity with fighting an opponent who was this fast, but I managed to hold my ground.

    I knew the neon armor thaty on his body was merely an illusion. If I couldnd a hit, whether or not he appeared to be protected wouldn''t matter.

    A crackling fist came hurling at me, forcing me to narrowly avoid it. I channeled bind into my body, using the awkward position to fuel my momentum for a counter-attack.

    I sted forward, opening my hand as midnight suddenly appeared in my palm. The crowd hollered upon seeing one of the contestants retaliate.

    "Electrost," I muttered, supercharging the ck de with a wave of violet lightning. The speed at which I had reacted and converted my body into an offensive stance had left my opponent unguarded, and I used that split second to slice with the power of a devastating lightning spell.

    BOOM

    I immediately knew the attack hadn''t defeated my opponent. I scowled, feeling my depletely shatter in my hands.

    "Those measly weapons don''t work here!" cackled the Elder.

    "!"

    His eyes widened as I appeared through the smoke, the broken dagger still in my hand.

    "Electrost."

    BOOM

    The remainder of midnight disintegrated, but I had created a massive opportunity by sacrificing one of my most precious possessions. The Elder stumbled back in shock of a second explosion.

    Only trails of dark purple lightning could be seen as I zipped through my opponent, hitting him from all angles as the image of an asterisk was drawn from the residue of bind. I felt the second part of myself awaken, and I couldn''t help but smile amidst the devastation I was unleashing onto the Elder.

    I appeared right in front of my dazed opponent, sending an uppercut right into his gut as he shot into the air. The crowd gasped, following the body with their disgusting eyes.

    "Asthia!"

    Another silhouette appeared right above the Elder''s neon body, her eyes swirling with rage as velvet lightning converged onto her fist.

    "Don''t... rush me!" she yelled sarcastically, unleashing her attack right into the target that had been flying towards her.

    BOOM

    The Elder''s body crashed right into the smooth ground of the arena, cracking the surface and creating a crater from the impact. Asthia followed up on her initial ambush, mming onto the immobile body with the full force of her newly-discovered element.

    BOOOOOOOMMM

    The first specs of blood emerged from the beaten body''s mouth. We were hurting him.

    A massive bolt of lightning struck the Elder, forcing Asthia to retreat and allowing him to regain his footing. He had a ridiculous amount of endurance, but we were slowly chipping away at his spirit.

    "Don''t get sted away this time," I said. She scoffed at myment, a wide smile appearing on her face. Maybe I was beginning to understand humor.

    "Yeah, I won''t."

    I appeared beside the neon warrior, a sh of energy illuminating the enclosed area as I sent my fist straight into his jaw.

    BOOM

    Just as he tumbled from the blow, Asthia manifested in the perfect location, pounding him with another fist imbued with lightning.

    Not even a second was given to the victim of our strikes as we continuously pummeled the Elder. The spectacle resembled a dance, both artists elegantly ying around each other with a single goal in mind: destroy the Elder Wyvern.

    The god was inplete shock at this unforgiving chain of blows. Never once had any of his vessels mutinied against him, but now, he was being destroyed by his own power.

    "Impossi-"

    BOOM

    Each punch or kick sent a booming shockwave of sound across the arena, hammering the minds of the fake spectators as they let out roars of enthusiasm and awe.

    I briefly looked at Asthia''s physical state, seeing burns beginning to appear on her skin. I scowled. She couldn''t withstand much more of the Elder Wyvern''s power. If she were to hold on any longer, she was putting herself at risk of permanent damage.

    Asthia, hold him off for a bit, I said, backing away momentarily. The girl didn''t respond, not wasting any time as she continued to bombard the Elder Wyvern with attacks. I closed my eyes, feeling every string of bind coursing through my body.

    I needed all of it.

    I closed my hand, directing all the bind in my body into the fist. I searched deeper, rummaging through my core and extracting everything that had been stored inside it.

    My legs began to tremble due to theck of energy in my body. It felt as if my very life force was being drained, but I continued without hesitation. What would''ve been the point of so many years of conflict if I couldn''t even pull this off?

    Lightning began to spark around the fist. I could feel beads of sweat running down my exposed arm, my shirt beginning to disintegrate from the sheer heat of the bind that was jumping around my hand.

    When I felt like my entire arm would be ripped off my body, I opened my eyes. I met the terrified gaze of my doppelganger, their trembling irises saying more than words ever could.

    I shot forward, every element within Auroria swirling around my fist as I narrowed my vision on a single spot on my opponent''s body: their heart.

    Asthia felt the absurd amount of energy hurling towards her, immediately backing off as I zoomed past.

    Violence had followed me no matter which body I lived in. If my fist were to pierce the body of the silver-haired boy in front of me, would I finally be free?

    Show me, Jay, right now, that your life had meaning!

    My own thoughts resonated in my ears as I sent my fist flying into the petrified diator. I felt my skin crush the illusionary armor, disintegrate the ck tunic thaty underneath, and finally impale the sweaty skin of Two.

    The person before me, the fighter that had tried so hard to make me lose my way, was Two. With this strike, for potentially the first time in my two existences, I''d truly be free. Was I being naive?

    I was.

    But I had to believe in something.

    I crushed the beating heart of my adversary, feeling his final breaths touch my skin.

    BOOOOOOOOOMMMMM

 Chapter 156: Journeys End

    Chapter 156: Journey''s End

    "Jay! Jay!!"

    I could hear Asthia''s desperate cries as I let out a long sigh. I used thest of my strength to forcefully close the link, kicking Asthia out of the spiritual in.

    "Jay, no!"

    Her screams were silenced. My body was only able to remain in this dimension due to my link with the Elder Wyvern, and because he had never been killed in the first ce.

    I fell to both knees, retracting my arm from the Elder''s chest. His eyes glowed a bright purple as his body disintegrated, unleashing the massive shadow that had been restrained by the mortal vessel.

    "It seems," growled the Elder Wyvern as he returned to his original form, the towering giant appearing before me in all his glory, "you managed to fulfill your end of the deal."

    I chuckled sluggishly. The sweat, blood, and tears that were scattered all over my body felt like a culmination of my entire life here on Auroria, and I could feel the liquid drops stop flowing as the journey came to an end.

    Fifteen years.

    I had managed to live fifteen full years in this new world.

    "..."

    Words wouldn''t escape my mouth no matter how hard I tried. I wanted to respond to the god, but all I could do was tick down the seconds before I would inevitably lose consciousness. The Elder Wyvern seemed to notice my struggles, approaching his head with his long neck.

    "Jay Cadmium, Royal Knight of the Dragonkin, you have proven both your strength and resolve, as well as the foothold you have given to Lares on this continent once again," said the Elder Wyvern.

    "Well," I managed to croak, "it wasn''t easy."

    The Elder Wyvernughed as he retreated his head.

    "It would''ve been simpler to eliminate the human S-ranks. Instead, you went through the trouble of facing me in an attempt to prove your ability. I will never understand why you mortals are so weakminded."

    "I... used to think the same way as you, but I think I''ve changed, even if just a little."

    "Do you believe that change to be for the better, half-breed? Answer me this, and I will let you go."

    I thought about the question for a while.

    My thought process and emotions had definitely changed over my life here on Auroria, but was it a positive change? Some might be quick to spring at the answer, eximing that feeling sympathy and love towards others is obviously better than what I had, but was that necessarily urate?

    Many challenges I found myself in arose from a moral obligation to not abandon others. Where had I first started to feel that way?

    Maybe it had started when I met Katherine, or maybe even before that.

    "I think so..." I muttered finally, "my perspective changed, everything felt full of life when I was void of it, and I want to believe that change was the root of my new perception."

    "I see," said the Elder Wyvern.

    I felt the dimension begin to fade away. I closed my eyes, sensing my consciousness drift away towards an eternal slumber. My heartbeat slowed, nearing the point of no return.

    "I''ll grant you your wish, Jay Cadmium," boomed a voice in my head. "Though let it be known that you may never attain the peace you''ve been searching for. Conflict never ceases to follow those who have been gued by it."

    A burning fire arose within me, and then I felt my spirit reconnecting with my body.

    Warm rays of sunlight hit my skin as my mind finally returned to the physical world. Everything was unusually silent. The only audible noise in the entire area was the low cries that originated from right above me, and I could already piece together the position Iy in.

    I opened my eyes slowly, revealing the face of the Dragon girl thaty above me. She sat on the fresh grass, her legs sprawled out in front of her in a rxing position. I felt her hand caressing my hair as tears fell from her eyes, dropping onto me as my heady on her thighs.

    I briefly scanned the area with my weak aura, realizing that there was nobody else in the grassy ins. The battle had ended many hours ago, and all that was left was the hundreds of swords imnted in the ground, representing the lives that had been lost during the fierce sh.

    Wet tears trickled onto my face as a small gasp echoed from Asthia''s mouth. I smiled, meeting her eyes.

    The girl began tough amidst her tears, not believing what she was seeing. The boy in front of her had stopped breathing momentarily, and yet somehow, he was

    "Wee back, Jay," she whispered.

    "Sorry," I muttered back.

    I had kept my deal and ns with the Elder Wyvern a secret from everyone, and due to this secrecy, Asthia had believed me to be dead. My only response was a bright smile from the Dragon Princess.

    "All I can do is thank you, Jay. Thank you for everything you''ve done."

    "I killed thousands of innocent people. I don''t deserve gratitude."

    "Well, I''m still giving you mine, whether you think you deserve it or not," replied Asthia. I chuckled, feeling my entire body stiffen from theughter. I winced, rxing my muscles once again.

    I could still feel an empty void deep within me, a ce that had once been upied by the spirit of the Elder Wyvern. He had most likely returned to Lares, where he wouldy dormant until the next crisis that would require his attention. Did that mean I was free?

    "Everyone went back?" I asked softly. Asthia lifted her head, scanning the area before nodding.

    "I think so. Time operates differently in the spiritual dimension. It could''ve been days since the fight for all we know."

    I closed my eyes, taking a deep breath for exhaling slowly.

    "You can finally rest now," said Asthia, her eyes still wet from the tears.

    "Well, peace negotiations will still need to take ce," I admitted, but Asthia silenced me with her finger.

    "True, but let''s leave that for tomorrow."

    I said nothing, agreeing with her statement. I waspletely drained, and thinking about the uing negotiations made my head hurt.

    "Thank you, my hero," whispered Asthia.

    I opened my eyes to disagree with her choice of words, but all I managed to see was the ruby-eyed girl tucking her shining white hair behind her ear as her lips delicately touched mine.

    We remained still for several seconds as the final rays of dusk illuminated thest scene of my journey.

    My time as a violent warrior hade to an end, and yet so much remained unresolved. I didn''t know how to live if not through violence, but I had a small hope, a hope that this girl could guide me through it.

    A chapter of my life filled with bloodshed hade to a close, but I felt as if it had acted as a stepping stone to get me where I was now. Maybe there was a way to escape the violence. I didn''t know if I was only being optimistic, but it felt as if maybe, just maybe...

    This was a new beginning for me.

 Chapter 157: Epilogue

    Chapter 157: Epilogue

    The name Jay Cadmium was feared across the continent. Even if his crimes had been med on the dark power of the Elder Wyvern, he was still the individual who stood at the top of the hierarchy of power in Auroria.

    A half-Human, half-Dragon monster that was capable of wielding all eight elements.

    The adventurer''s guild had been forced to update the leaderboard that they owned. It ranked the top adventurers of the continent, and now anyone who went over to read it could clearly see the name ced at the top:

    Jay Cadmium | SS-rank

    That being said, Jay had not been present at any of the war negotiations. Asthia had assured the other powers that, while Jay was still alive, he was not needed in the meetings. She knew that his presence would only intimidate the other nations, and he was currently busy with other matters.

    Jay had been spending thest few months in Lares alongside his family. Asthia believed that he needed the time with his loved ones, and she wanted to make sure he could feel at peace after everything he had gone through.

    The future leaders of each nation were the ones handling the negotiations, per the Dragonkin''s request. The victors were the ones who shaped the future, and in this case, the Allied forces were trying to build a new world where all the leaders understood one another.

    Eyewitnesses from the final battle had also been used to integrate the Faros into the new alliance of Auroria. While many remained skeptical, Typhon had sworn that he would do everything in his power to aid the nations in need.

    The Alliance of Auroria''s goal was to create a continent where everyone stood as an equal. This goal was, of course, extremely difficult to achieve, but the progress that was being made by the young leaders was astounding.

    Slowly but surely, Auroria was changing.

    If you were to ask me now what I thought triggered these events, I wouldn''t be able to answer you. Maybe a revolution had started with the meeting of two children from opposing sides. Or maybe it was all coincidence.

    And so, just as the politicalndscape of Auroria evolved, so did the rtionships and positions of those who had endured the long years of conflict...

    [3 YEARS LATER]

    "Jay!"

    I turned around just as a girl with long pink hair came rushing at me. I smiled at her tearful eyes as she jumped into my arms.

    "I''m so proud of you, Jay!" she cried,ughing and crying simultaneously.

    "Thanks, Amelia," I replied.

    "It''s amazing how much you''ve aplished in these few years, Mr. Cadmium," joked a voice. I looked over to the side, seeing Mia approaching us.

    "I haven''t done anything. You should bemending Asthia. She''s been working tirelessly to try and reshape Auroria."

    "True. I heard you''ve beenying around in the sun all day."

    My eyes darted to the younger girl beside Mia. I recognized her immediately,ughing as she hid behind the brown-haired girl.

    "Alice ratted me out it seems," I sighed, defeated. The groupughed as Alice came out of cover, grinning guiltily. These small conversations became things I looked forward to every day, chatting with my friends and family about useless things until we ran out of topics.

    "Your Majesty, it''s time," whispered one of the Dragon soldiers that had approached us.

    "Not yet Marc. I still have to get through the ceremony."

    "You''ll survive."

    I distanced myself from the small group, heading up the small flight of stairs that led to the entrance of the giant pce in the center of Lares. Silence spread across the realm as the doors opened, revealing the Dragon Empress as she walked over towards me.

    I looked ahead while maintaining my head hung down. The Empress was wearing a silky white dress that was rather simplistic, but it gave her a dignified aura that made everyone who gazed at her respect her instantly.

    Her long velvet cape that matched mine followed the dress, dragging along the marble floor.

    Mutters of awe spread across the giant crowd. Races of all kinds stood together in the heart of Lares, weing the new leaders that would lead the Dragonkin to a new future.

    "Jay Cadmium. The world stands here today as one, watching you take your rightful ce as a Dragonkin," announced the Empress. She turned, taking the golden ne that had beenying on the elegant cloth that draped over an attendant''s hands.

    She gently wrapped her arms around my neck as shey on the amulet on me. The purple gem thaty imbued in the center of the ne forced a smile out of me. It was the perfect color.

    "With this amulet, you ept the responsibilities required of you. Your responsibilities as a citizen of Lares, as a Royal Knight, as an Emperor, and now as a husband. Rise, Jay Darck."

    I stood up, facing Empress Asthia, before turning around.

    The crowd went berserk as I stood beside my wife. We intertwined our hands, smiling. The Dragonkin''s ceremonies were definitely different than those from Earth, but all I could think about was the utter joy that I felt in my heart.

    Asthia wore the same purple amulet on her chest, signaling that we were one.

    I briefly nced behind me, seeing my Mom and Selena grinning from ear to ear within the pce. It was apparently customary for the mothers of the couple to stand behind them, watching their children spread their wings and move on with their lives.

    Their eyes beamed with pride as they began dancing together in happiness. Iughed at the sight, turning back to the crowd.

    Eighteen years had passed since my rebirth in Auroria. Back on earth, the eighteenth year of my life had marked my darkest day as I was swept up into the dark void of death. Now, I stood in the bright sunlight, hand-in-hand with the person I cherished the most, and gazing towards the kingdom that I nowmanded.

    No matter how violent my life had previously been, it felt like all of that had washed away in this single instant.

    I squeezed Asthia''s hand. The girl looked over, still blushing from the whole ceremony and experience.

    "Thanks for saving me, Asthia."

    She knew exactly what I was talking about, and in response, all she did was wrap her arms around my neck and bring her face right in front of mine.

    "You''re very wee, Jay Darck."

    She seemed to like my new name. All I could do was smile as Asthia brought her lips to mine.

    Thank you, for giving me a second chance.

    I didn''t know who I was thanking, but something had allowed me to start anew. If someone like me, who had killed others mercilessly amidst the howlingughter of nobles, could turn their life around, then anyone could.

    Thank you.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!